《Cheating with my boyfriend's best friend》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Cheating on my unfaithful boyfriend I decided to sleep with my boyfriend Vincent¡¯s best friend after I found out that Vincent was cheating on me. I¡¯d met his friend two or three times before, but I didn¡¯t even know his name. I¡¯d only ever heard Vincent call him a ¡°tomcat¡±. Nothing popped up for Tom, and he wasn¡¯t a furry¡­ Or at least, he didn¡¯t look like one. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hard to find him through my social media rmendations. Aaron Morris. His username was simple: ¡°Amorris¡±, which was abination of his first initial and hisst name. There wasn¡¯t a status set on his homepage either. His avatar was a picture of himself at what looked like a nightclub: a ss of wine in hand, head tilted in a wicked smile. Medium-length brown curls were ented by striking blue eyes. The ck button- down shirt he was wearing had its bottom half opened, slightly exposing his abs. Did he have a six-pack? That would definitely make this revenge so much sweeter. He was undeniably sexy ¨C enough to make most men simmer with jealousy. Sure, Vincent was attractive, but next to Aaron? He really wasn¡¯t much to look at. How could Vincent be friends with someone so gor geous? Did it not make him feel insecure?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But that didn¡¯t matter. Not anymore. Aaron epted my friend requestter that afternoon, and it wasn¡¯t long before a notification popped up on my messenger. Amorris: ? heyOlive: Busy? Amorris: No, it¡¯s cool. What¡¯s up? I began to suspect that Aaron didn¡¯t remember who I was at all. My own homepage had no pictures, and my avatar was just ck Looking back, it¡¯s funny to think that aller being together for two years, I¡¯d only hung out with Vincent and his friends a handful of times. Ile was definite ly trying to keep me away from his circle so that he could cheat on me. Bitch! heyOlive: Are you single? Amorris: What do you think? heyOlive: I booked a hotel room. Do you wannae over¡­? Amorris: Oh darling Amorris: I don¡¯t sleep with my friend¡¯s girl:) My face flushed. I did not think he¡¯d recognize my name. heyOlive: I won¡¯t be his girl soon. Amorris: That stupid, smug little face made me think that he might¡¯ve known this whole time that Vincent had been unfaithful. The realization brought my anger to a boil. All men really were the same. I wanted to believe that Vincent¡¯s cheating was just a one-time mistake, but Aaron¡¯s response led me to believe that it was a regr urrence. I couldn¡¯t imagine the pic turethat every time Vincent left for a party, he¡¯d have another woman wrapped up in his arms. My trust to Vincent was just like a joke. And now Aaron must think that I was a slut! He must believe that I¡¯d cheated on Vincent before all of this! The more I thought about it, the more nauseous I felt. I quickly sent a message to my best friend Cinder, desperately looking for an outlet. heyOlive: Come to the Beast Pub, tonight heyOlive: Gonna get wasted lol Cinderss: I can¡¯t tonight I have to stayte to work on this stupidndscape n. The homeowner¡¯s throwing a sit over the water section hey Olive: Vincent is cheating Not even two seconds passed, Cinderss: ill meet you there xx We met up at Beast Pub, the bar near Cinder¡¯s office. Before she even showed up, I already had a beer in my hand. I usually hated the taste, but today it felt like the only way to douse my anger. Around 9 o¡¯clock, Cinder finally arrived. She was a blonde beauty, and not even her conservative oflice uniform could hide her lithe figure. If the cking of her designer heels didn¡¯t give it away, she came from a family that was a little more than ¡°well off¡±¡±. The girl had all the money she could ask for but still insisted on working, devoted to her career inndscaping ¡°Olive! I¡¯m so, so sorry I¡¯mte, babe! Oh! Yes, one cocktail special, please.¡± Cinder made her way to my table. She sat herself down across from me and took my hands in hers. ¡°You look so good! Oh my god!¡± Then she dropped her voice to a hushed tone, ¡°Are you trying to getid? Like, a one-night-stand with some total knockout?¡± ¡°Apologized for the wait, ordered a drink, and got straight to it, huh?¡± I waved the ss in my hand and gave her azy grin. ¡°Not bad for the heiress of the Swann Group.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ quit it! I¡¯m serious! What is going on with you and Vincent?¡± I sipped the foam off my drink and then pulled out my phone, passing it to Cinder. ¡°Remember when I said Vincent was gonna see his friend Emily? From college? She posted this the day after their ss reunionst week.¡± ¡°Ooh! Let¡¯s see here¡­ Hotel room window ¨C That¡¯s a nice angle. School shirt. No pants. Probably no underwear. Sleepy eyes.¡± Cinder clicked her tongue, eyes scanning over the photo¡¯s caption. ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡°Throwback to grad night¡­¡¯Oh, this is so a morning-after pic.¡± ¡°Right? I thought so, too.¡± I sighed, shoulders slumping as I relived the realization. ¡°That¡¯s Vincent¡¯s shirt she¡¯s wearing.¡± Her eyes widened and she held the phone closer to her face. ¡°Wha How do you know? I¡¯m sure they all have the school shirt.¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but Vincent couldn¡¯t find his own before he left. Mine¡¯s oversized so I just let him borrow it. It has some faint paint stters on the sleeve.¡± I leaned forward and pointed at the picture. ¡°Right there. She¡¯s wearing the evidence, Cinder. How do you exin that any other way?¡± She handed my phone back to me, brow furrowed. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I mean, I can¡¯t. You¡¯re right.¡± A waiter stopped at our table, setting Cinder¡¯s cocktail down. She ignored it, grabbing my ss and taking a long drink. She shot the waiter a dazzling smile, ¡°Can I get one of these, 100?¡± After he left, I continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it to him at first, but then I found out they did share a room. Then I found their texts and-God, I¡¯m such an idiot¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s such a whore,¡± Cinder corrected. ¡°Such a whore!¡± I cried, swallowing another mouthful of beer. ¡°Hell yeah!¡± We clinked sses. The alcohol was washing away my anger, just like I¡¯d hoped it would. Cinder giggled and sat back, ¡°So what¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I smirked over the rim of my drink. ¡°I texted one of his bud dies earlier. Said I had a hotel room to myself if he wanted to join me.¡± ¡°Ooh! So you¡¯re gonna cheat right back at him!¡± She was clearly ex cited, ¡°I love that! So you were with him at the hotel beforeing here? Was he handsome? Was it big?¡± ¡°No! I mean, I don¡¯t know. Vincent calls him a tomcat,¡± I said, wink ing at her. ¡°He turned me down, though.¡± ¡°Turned you down?! For what?!¡± She scowled at me and reached over the table to give my shoulder a shove. ¡°You should¡¯ve sent a bikini pic! I bet he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist something like that.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I could easily find someone else¡­¡± I set my ss down. ¡°It¡¯s just gonna be hard to find such a perfect-looking guy. I really wanna stick it to Vincent, you know?¡± ¡°Oh, totally. I mean look at the guys here,¡± Cinder scanned over the men in the room, some of whom threw her a wink when saw her looking, She ignored them with a nk expression and turned back to me, wagging a finger in disgust. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep with someone who isn¡¯t at least as handsome as Vincent.¡± I nodded. The whole appeal of my revenge was to have sex with a better man to make Vincent feel pathetic. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point? While I was agonizing over having to find another dreamboat like Aaron, my phone buzzed. Amorris: Come over? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Tomcat Aaron Before I even had a chance to reply, Aaron sent an address. ¡°Is that Vincent?¡± asked Cinder. I shook my head. ¡°No. It¡¯s the tomcat. Seems like he¡¯s changed his mind¡­¡± She gasped and snatched my phone away. ¡°Aaron Morris¡­ Oh my god. That¡¯s Vincent¡¯s friend?!¡± ¡°Yeah? You know him?¡± ¡°Know him? My old man tried to set me up with him. Aaron¡¯s the second son of the Morris Group. Not only is his family loaded, but he started his own business in college.¡± She shook her head and passed my phone back. ¡°He was offered three million dors for his patents, but he said no. Hispany¡¯s thriving now.¡±She paused to sip her drink. ¡°Trust me. Go see him. Vincent is no match.¡± She¡¯s right. Aaron was easily my best choice at the moment. I can al ready imagine Vincent¡¯s seething jealousy and crushed ego if I could make this work with Aaron. Cinder took a second to map the address Aaron sent me. ¡°He¡¯s at¡­ oh! Tribeca. That¡¯s right by my ce.¡± She nodded at me excitedly, ¡°You can go to my house to change into something sexier. Fix up your makeup. He¡¯ll be totally blindsided!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just a hookup. I don¡¯t need to go all out.¡± She pouted, ¡°Alright, fine. Don¡¯t. But if you go there looking like a tramp, security might not even let you Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. inside.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I gave in, finishing my beer. ¡°Your ce it is. Let¡¯s go.¡± An hourter, I was dolled up and Cinder had gone back to her office for the night. At this point, my rage had boiled away, leaving behind a numbness. I didn¡¯t even have it in me to feel ashamed. I realized I hadn¡¯t eaten anything all day, so I stopped by a local burg er joint on the way to his house. While I waited for my order, I pulled out my phone. heyOlive: Have you eaten yet? I¡¯m grabbing food from Joey¡¯s by your house. I could get you something¡­? Amorris: ? Amorris: I don¡¯t even have pants on, and you¡¯re asking if I want burg ers? lol Iughed at the absurdity of it all. What the hell was I thinking? Amorris: Go ahead and pick something for me. Amorris: Thanks darling As I held the paper to-go bag in my hand, I nced between the map on my phone and the cars speeding by. After a few minutes of this, he sent another message. Amorris: 2 out of 5 stars. Delivery came superte. Will not be order ing again. I scowled. Just who the hell did he think I was? heyOlive: Lost Amorris: Great. tice. Amorris: Where are you now? I quickly sent him a picture of my location. Three minutester, he was suddenly in front of me. It took me a moment to even recognize him. Most of the times I¡¯d ever seen Aaron were at dim and foggy night clubs. He¡¯d wear either ck or white shirts and always had a beautiful woman at his side. Between Vincent calling him Tomcat and Emily al waysplimenting his style, my mental image of Aaron was simr to a ssy and flirtatious boss. But today? He was dressed for home: a ck sweatshirt and washed out jeans. He seemed like a wholly different person than the one I met at nightclubs in the past. He grinned as soon as he saw me. ¡°Hi.¡± God, he was so handsome. His Facebook avatar did not do him jus It¡¯s said that men are creatures of sight, that they judge by looks. But women can be the same, right? The fact that my notion to. ¡°toss the burger to him and leave¡± had disappeared was enough proof. I knew that Aaron was handsome, just not really my type¡­ Except that the man in front of me now was exactly the kind of knockout I wanted. I smiled back, ¡°Hi.¡± He reached for the paper bag in my hand, frowning. ¡°Ooh. And the food¡¯s cold.¡± If he treats me like a goddamn delivery girl one more time¡­ He walked me back to his building, leading the way up to his pent house. The view was breathtaking, showcasing the bustling nightlife of Manhattan. To be honest, I expected it to be somewhat awkward, but Aaron went straight to the kitchen as soon as we entered, grabbing utensils out of a drawer and putting his burger on a te. He was really going to eat it with a knife and a fork. ssy. He looked up at me and asked, ¡°Do you want ketchup?¡± I had to remind myself: I am here for a date. I have to at least try hav ing dinner with him before I leave. God, even his ketchup tasted amazing. It was some ritzy brand I¡¯d never heard of. After a bit, Aaron stepped into another room to take a phone call. I finished eating and brought the dishes to the kitchen, absentmindedly washing my hands when I felt one of hisnd on my shoulder, startling He grabbed the tes and put them in the dishwasher, smiling. ¡°You can just leave¡¯em in there.¡± Then he leaned in a little closer. Granted, it was a safe, tonic dis tance, but I couldn¡¯t even call myself friends with him yet. I shook the wa ter off my hands and turned to look at him. His expression was innocent. ¡°Something came up. I have to go.¡± What? Was this date already a failure? ¡°Wait for me, okay? I¡¯ll get changed real quick and take you home,¡± he said, lifting a hand to brush my hair out of my face. I immediately took a step back to avoid him, and his hand stopped awkwardly in mid-air. He paused for a few seconds before putting it down, still wearing that seduc tive smile. ¡°Huh? You were the one who invited me over,¡± I said, incredulous. How could he just leave like that? I borrowed Cinder¡¯s clothes and redid my makeup for this! ¡°Alright¡­¡± He started slowly. He looked almost confused. ¡°So you wanna wait for me? I¡¯ll be back in soon.¡± I bit my lower lip and cursed him internally, but tried my best to stay polite. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I can call a cab,¡± I gave him a cordial smile, turning to leave. In an instant, he caught me by the wrist and pulled me back. I didn¡¯t resist, letting him bring me to stand in front of him. He stared at me, brows lowered. Staring into those beautiful blue eyes of his, I felt like I won the lottery. ¡°Kitchen, living room, or bedroom,¡± he asked, voice low. ¡°Bedroom,¡± I said, suddenly breathless. ¡°The bedroom¡¯s fine.¡± Aaron let out a deepugh. ¡°Perfect.¡± I got a good look at his penthouse as he led me upstairs. I¡¯d expected. the rest of his home to be gaudy, typical of a young and reckless million aire, but he surprised me. It reminded me of an elegant hotel suite, deco rated with gorgeous vintage furniture, expensive paintings, and marble sculptures. His bedroom itself was unexpectedly light and simple inparison. It had a mature ck and white color scheme to it. The windowsill was set with wine and scented candles and dimmed gallery lights hung from the ceiling. The space was free of furniture aside from the king-sized bed and nightstand in the middle of the room. 75.99% I was suddenly disgusted, thinking about how many women he must have had in this bed. The smell of the candles became almost overpowering, and I hesitated at the doorway. ¡°Can we take a step back?¡± I asked. ¡°Back?¡± He frowned, puzzled.¡±To what?¡± ¡°The living room? Or the kitchen? Somece else¡­¡± I rubbed my nose with one hand, resting the other on my chest. Aaron cocked an eyebrow at this, walking across the room to open the window and blowing out the candles in the process. He made his way back to me, took my hand, and shot me another award- winning smile. ¡°Darling. Going back isn¡¯t an option.¡± And then, I was pulled inside. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The bed was incredibly soft. Aaron, on the other hand, incredibly hard, He sat over me with his knees at my sides, looking down into my eyes while he slowly undressed. Just a glimpse at the waistband of his under wear was enough to send me into a haze. He was so fucking sexy. He didn¡¯t have much body hair, giving a clear view of his toned chest. well-delined muscles, and -I knew it! ¨C six-pack abs. His body would put male models everywhere to shame. Aaron leaned down to stare at me. One hand rested on the side of my face, while the other got to work skillfully unbuttoning my top The slowed pace made me deeply regret my choice of clothes. Once it was finally undone, he nced down at my body and paused. When his eyes met mine again, they were filled with lust. Underneath my shirt-dress, I was only wearing a skin-tight camisole. I¡¯d borrowed Cinder¡¯s brand new silk halter top. It was white with ckce trim, with an extremely low neckline to entuate my bust. Through the thin material, you could clearly make out the pink of my nipples. The hem was barely long enough to cover my panties, I watched his Adam¡¯s apple bob and felt a hand slide around my waist, gently tickling through the fabric. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is this alright?¡± I held my tongue, biting my bottom lip. My hand was weakly pressed against his chest. It was too hot. He was too hot. Hot and hard. My heart pounded in my chest, and when I felt Aaron¡¯s racing under my fingertips, I couldn¡¯t help but moan. He didn¡¯t bother lifting my skirt, instead slipping his hand under the fabric. It came to a tantalizing stop at my breasts, his long index finger tracing my curves, sending a shiver down my spine. I caught his hand, my breath unsteady ¡°Stop teasing me. Please.¡± I just wanted to have sex, not make love Aaron raised his evebrows slightly Then he took my wrist in his free hand, dragged it up his leg and along his inner thigh, and held it to his hardened length through his jeans. ¡±You don¡¯t want to rush this, do you?¡± Ile lowered his head, and I felt his hot breath as he whispered in my car. ¡°No, I think I need to warm you up for this first.¡± Any protest I had died in my throat. He gave a soft chuckle and slid his fingers down to my thighs, squeezing roughly. My breathing became even morebored. He moved to kiss and lick and suck on my neck, and I reflexively shied away. I didn¡¯t want him marking me when this would only be a one night stand But Aaron didn¡¯t seem to notice, his tongue trailing down to lick at my corbone, then further down to my chest. He seemed to be loving the forey as much as I was. I felt him hook a finger into my panties and pull them away, only to return in seconds to trace the outside of my pussy. There was a sensitive twitch in my belly and slick heat coated his fin gers. I saw him lift his hand, smiling gently His gorgeous blue eyes looked at me as if I were the most precious gem in the world. I was so lost in his gaze that I almost missed him speaking ¡±You¡¯re already soaking wel, hmm? I haven¡¯t even had a chance to y with your clit, darling ¡°And with that, his thumb finally made its way to my core. I clenched my legs almost instantly, my back arching. Ile took that opportunity to slide his other hand up the curve of my bare back Fuck, I wanted to scream at how well he worked my body. ¡±Mmm,¡± he hummed, ¡°You¡¯re squeezing my fingers so tightly¡­ Loosen up.¡± His tone was seductive and steady, a stark contrast to my un controble gasps of pleasure. ¡°You can squeeze all you want once my cock is inside you.¡± I could only whisper as I begged, ¡°Please¡­ Please give it to me.¡± Heughed softly and leaned down again, his teeth lightly catching my nipple through the thin silk of my chemise. Gentle nibbling, sucking, and teasing with the tip of his tongue left behind a damp stain. ¡±Your nipples are hard, darling.¡± His voice began to tremble with ex citement. ¡°All for me¡­¡± ¡±Sh-Shut up,¡± I managed. I didn¡¯t want to hear the filth spilling out of his mouth, especially when it was the truth, but the intense stimtion and thrill of my revenge aroused me beyond anything I¡¯d felt before My pussy throbbed and ached, twitching at his wicked words. I shud dered again as his finger had worked its way inside, and I felt it exploring and massaging all the right ces. Feeling my wetness, he gently with drew his finger and looked yfully at the glossy sheen left behind. The sudden emptiness made the aching even worse as my insides clenched around nothing ¡±Shut up? That¡¯s not what your body¡¯s telling me¡­¡± He cocked his head and smiled innocently. ¡°In fact, it looks like it wants even more.¡± He stuck out his tongue and dragged it slowly over his fingers, silver threads pulling at the edges of his mouth. The clear blue of his eyes began to darken, growing dangerous and feral. I felt every nerve in my body screaming for his cock. I don¡¯t know why-I used to feel so neutral about sex in past rtionships. Even with Vincent, I was never so desperate for it. Yet right now, I could only focus on Aaron¡¯s length nestled between my legs, grinding against me through his pants, and all I wanted was to have him inside me. Aaron tore the camisole off of me, his lips trailing down from my breasts to my stomach. I was finally naked underneath him, and I could hear him suck in a breath. ¡±I wish I could keep you here forever,¡± he muttered. I heard him swal low and felt him through his jeans as he ground his hips into mine. ¡°Right here in my bed¡­¡± He panted, pulling down his pants and finally freeing his cock. He slid on a condom-I didn¡¯t even notice him get it out-and in one fluid motion, buried himself in me. Despite his thorough forey and preparation with his fingers, there was still that initial painful stretching. This tomcat was absolutely living up to his reputation as ady-killer. He sighed almost dreamily, lust-filled eves zed over. Hisfort able expression was actually kind of adorable ¡±Rx,¡± he reminded me as he stilled himself My voice came out broken. ¡°I am¡± He smiled a little. pushing even deeper, and I couldn¡¯t hold back my groan ¡±Hey.¡± He held my chin, softly running his thumb over my lips. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re ufortable¡­ and let me know what feels good, okay?¡± Ex everything about him was sending goosebumps down my body What kind of feedback did he want exactly? Before I got a chance to ask, he gave an experimental thrust, and I couldn¡¯t bite back my moan in time. ¡±Just like that, darling,¡± he gave a breathyugh. This asshole was going to be the death of me. Aaron couldn¡¯t help himself at this point. He rammed his cock into me, tangling his fingers in my hair and tilting my head back. I felt his Adam¡¯s apple tickling my neck while he moaned and whispered sweet nothings in my car. When he¡¯d pull back, he¡¯d gaze into my eyes as if mesmerized by the dazed, half-focused way I looked up at him. He slurred, ¡°Let me taste those sounds you¡¯re making, baby.¡± And with that, his mouth traced my jawline until he found my lips. I turned my head away, avoiding the kiss. That was a little too inti mate for a quick fuck. This didn¡¯t seem to put him off and he kept up his rhythm. I listened to the honeyed words that fell from him-how charming, how lovely, how perfect I was ¨C and I listened to the filthy words as well. Filthy words about my body, my lips, and my eyes. It was certainly ttering. Even though I felt embarrassed in my mind, I thought it was sweet of him to talk to a casual hookup so earnestly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Just as my thoughts were drifting, he brought me back to the moment with a deep, delicious thrust. ¡°You still with me, darling?¡± I felt like I could die like this, lost in the feeling of him. I didn¡¯t even have the words to describe it. It was carnal and passionate in a way that transcended each of my senses. I was overwhelmed by the sounds of skin pping against skin, the vulgar wetness as he drove himself into me again and again, my own shameless screams of euphoria, and his fervent gasps. My phone rang. I knew it must be Vincent. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡°Let it go.¡± Aaron moaned, ¡°You¡¯re just mine, now.¡± ¡°But I wish it would be forever¡­¡± He added. We weren¡¯t finished with each other until 3 AM in the morning He took me onest time from behind, and when it was over I was left on my back, too drained to even turn over. He wasying beside me with one of his legs tangled between mine. I didn¡¯t bother pulling away from him this time. ¡°Is anyone else home?¡± I suddenly asked, dazed. Heughed, ¡°Littlete to ask.¡± Right. Nevermind then. Exhausted as I was, I was satisfied. For the first time, I experienced theplete pleasure of sex, but what made it even sweeter was the thrill of getting my revenge. Fulfilled, I let myself fall asleep in his bed. I wasn¡¯t sure what time it was when I awoke. The room was dreamily lit by the low, warm city lights being filtered through the curtains. I turned my head, only to find Aaron still next to me. He was facing away, but I could still make out his soft snoring as he slept. A dull hum came from the pile of clothes at the foot of the bed. I qui etly got up and rilled through it, fishing out a phone. I squinted at the screen. Someone named Tom was calling, and it looked like he¡¯d tried calling ten more times before this. Realizing it was Aaron¡¯s phone I¡¯d grabbed, I dropped it back into the pile and dug around a little more for mine. 3 calls, 12 message notifications. Vincent was back from his reunion yet. Too bad I¡¯m not. I stood to get dressed, but the moment I did, my legs wobbled. Last night left me weaker than I thought. Aaron¡¯s groggy voice came from behind me, dazed. ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°5:12,¡± I answered, pulling my clothes on. ¡°Toote to go home now,¡± he resigned, lying back down and rubbing his eyes. I didn¡¯t respond, instead continuing to button my shirt-dress with my back to him. Then I felt him wrap his long, strong arms around me, resting his head on my shoulder and pressing a light kiss to my neck. The cool air was chased away by his warm scent. ¡°Stay,¡± he said. There was a raw and vulnerable tone in his voice, but his appetite in bed had left me spent. I didn¡¯t have the patience to y along with him. ¡°You can afford to miss work. I can¡¯t.¡± I shook him off, fastened myst button, and walked out. I gave myself a once-over in Cinder¡¯s bathroom mirror. My clothes hid every trace of my wild night at Aaron¡¯s, but underneath, it was a disas ter Hickies littered my chest and thighs, bruised fingerprints wrapped around my breasts and waist, and if that wasn¡¯t enough, an apparent bite mark decorated my left breast. I was so thoroughly scandalized that if Vincent saw, he wouldn¡¯t have a hard time finding out who I spent the night with. Another one of the few times I met Aaron was at a pool party. He¡¯d brought a girl with him, and her bikini showcased marks that looked strik ingly simr to the ones I was covered in now. Hell, she even took off her top in the jacuzzi to show me the bite on her breast. She sounded a bit proud of herself too, ¡°Haha, did Ind a lil¡¯ puppy or something?¡± Definitely Cinder yawned as she walked into the bathroom, handing me clean underwear and a bathrobe. ¡°Out, out, out! Before you make me act up!¡± I rolled my eyes, pulled my underwear up my legs, and walked out of the bathroom, shrugging on the robe. The shower left me feeling rxed the perfect way to top off my vengeance. Cinder immediately started questioning me when she was done in the bathroom ¡°He ruined you! Oh my god! You look like you just went to war!¡± She got to work excitedly picking apart my past twelve hours. ¡°How was it? Was he intense? Was he huge?!¡± ¡°Well,¡± I toweled off my hair, blushing at the memory of his body on mine. For a casual fuck, Aaron seemed a lot more interested in me than I thought he¡¯d be. I¡¯d nearly lost my voice before he¡¯d had his fill. ¡°I¡¯d say you and I both worked way past midnight¡­¡± Cinder squealed, ¡°You sound like you had so much fun!¡± She made her way to her kitchen, getting started on coffee. I watched her pour in her favorite, first-ss coffee beans-Hacienda La Esmeralda- and knew I was in for a treat. The rich aroma filled the air as I happily recounted my time with Aaron ¡°I have to admit,¡± I cleared my throat and paused for a moment. ¡°Mr. Tomcat certainly lived up to his reputation. It was orgasm after orgasm with him.¡± She gawked, ¡°How many times?!¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember actually.¡± I bit my lower lip, shrugging. It was true. He was so talented that I couldn¡¯t keep track of how many times he pushed me over that edge. Her interest was more than piqued. She leaned forward over the counter. ¡°How many inches? Did you get a picture?¡± ¡°Cinder, you are a grown woman! Are you seriously still hung up on his dick size? Honestly!¡± My face must¡¯ve been hot enough to fry an egg. I avoided eye contact, instead choosing to stare at the coffee machine as it ground the beans. I wanted to choke her with them. ¡°What?¡± She protested. ¡°You know Aaron¡¯s gonna be telling all his guys about you-tits, ass, pussy, all of it!¡± Pausing, she added with a wink, ¡°And he should!¡± I gave in,ughing and pulling her into a tight hug: ¡°Oh, if you were a man,¡± I swooned. ¡°You¡¯d be perfect for me!¡± She giggled hysterically, rubbing my back. ¡°I¡¯d need to have a dick like Aaron¡¯s to keep you!¡± ¡°That, and you¡¯d have to dye your hair. Blond doesn¡¯t do it for me,¡± I joked back Of course, that¡¯s when my phone lit up with a text from Vincent again. I decided not to text him back. I wanted him to feel exactly the way I felt. I put my phone down and looked at Cinder while she poured the cof fee. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aaron seems like he¡¯d be your type. Why didn¡¯t you stay with him after your dad set you up?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ugh, as if,¡± she scoffed, handing me a mug. The aroma was wonder ful, perfect for storytime. Cinder set her own mug down on the coffee table, plopping herself down on the couch and crossing her legs. ¡°He was such a pain in the ass! He showed up in jeans and a t-shirt to a French steakhouse! Just sat down and fed me excuses!¡± She rolled her eyes, lowering her voice in a mocking tone, ¡°Oooh, I¡¯m Aaron Morris! I don¡¯t like blondes! I¡¯m already seeing someone! I don¡¯t like arranged dates! Let¡¯s just eat and tell our fathers that we¡¯re not inter ested in each other!¡± Iughed and spat out my coffee. Realizing that I had just spat out a ten-dor sip sobered me up immediately, and I wiped my mouth. ¡°And then what?¡± She shrugged, ¡°I threw my drink on him and avoided that ce for three months.¡± ¨C That sounded just like her. Cinder was a firebrand through and through, and sometimes it was hard to get through her grumpy exterior. If you did manage it though, prepare to be showered with love and attention. Like me. She finished her coffee and got ready to head to her office. ¡°You make sure to recharge before you go to workter.¡± I thanked her, and instead of going to the guest room, I made mysel:fortable on the couch, idly swiping on my phone. Suddenly, Aaron messaged me. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Amorris: I bit you heyOlive: You did His response came quickly. Amorris: Sorry His concern confused me at first. Was he trying to remind me to hid the mark from Vincent? He sent another message while I was still liguring out what to say. Amortis: Are you home? heyOlive: Yeah Amorris: You should get some rest. I didn¡¯t reply. Instead, I deleted the conversation. That was the end of that. He didn¡¯t send any more messages and neither did I. I lied to Vincent, telling him I wasn¡¯t home because I spent the night at Cinder¡¯s ce. Though I suppose that was at least partially true. 0004 In the days that followed, I was thinking about how best to end things with Vincent. I didn¡¯t expect to ever see Aaron again One weekend, Vincent and I both said we¡¯d be workingte, but when my shift at the mall was over, I saw him outside a nearby bar. With Emily I scoiled and made my way inside. I kept quiet, keeping my head down while I walked to the counter and ordered a cocktail. In the corner of the room. I saw the pair of snakes Vincent looked so much more rxed without me around his colred shirt was loose and barely bulloned, exposing his chest Llowever, il wasn¡¯t the same outil ¨C he was wearing a polo shirt when he left the house. It definitely wasn¡¯t his first rodeo at cheating In all honesty, Vincent was quite the catch. Ile had wide shoulders and strong pectorals that made for extremelyfortable pillows at night I used to think of him as my personal pillow, but now I only saw him as a showroom piece at a department store, avable for anyone to hold as they pleased Yes, Aaron was leagues more attractive, but he¡¯d also been with plen ty of other women. I couldn¡¯t hear what the two were talking about. I just watched Emily cling to Vincent like a leech, and he didn¡¯t look cager to push away such a piece of eye candy I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever looked at Emily so closely before. She had light hair and catty eyes, and even though she wasn¡¯t very tall, she was still a triple threat. I looked down at my own breasts. Sure, I¡¯m proportional, but could Ipare to her? There¡¯s no way those things were natural. Emily cuddled into Vincent¡¯s arm, rubbing her tits against his shoul der as if on cue. They even shared a kiss! Right here in public! I watched her tangle her fingers in his hair as he leaned in with one hand propping himself up on the seat and the other curling around her waist. At least they had the decency to spare everyone from watching them French kiss, but people around them still stepped away to give them space. I took out my phone and sent him a message from across the bar. heyOlive: Are you done with work yet? I¡¯m still at the Macy¡¯s heyOlive: Can youe pick me up? Of course, he didn¡¯t reply. I sat up in my seat, focused my phone¡¯s camera, and recorded a short video of him locking lips with another woman. I picked up the cocktail I¡¯d ordered and downed it in seconds. The al cohol burned its way down my throat and into my stomach, equal parts spicy and bitter. It wasn¡¯t the mellow vor I was used to, so I couldn¡¯t help but cough. Maybe it¡¯s because I coughed so hard that tears welled up in my eyes I hadn¡¯t cried since I found out he¡¯d cheated on me. Not until now. Is it because I¡¯m finally witnessing it myself? I had my one-night stand with Aaron. I won, didn¡¯t I? . But today made me realize I hadn¡¯t won at all. all. How did things end up this way? The very same man who¡¯d wake up early to bake me muffins-who¡¯d always buy skim milk because he knew I hated it whole-would lie about workingte so he could get his hands on another woman. ¡°If I knew you looked so beautiful when you cried, I would¡¯ve fucked you until I got to see it for mysell.¡± A slow, sexy voice reached my ears. Vincent and Emily were suddenly gone, and in their ce was Aaron. I panicked and furiously wiped my eyes. Luckily only a few tears were shed, but I still felt embarrassed. I didn¡¯t want him to see me like this. ¡°I¡¯m not crying,¡± I said with a cold voice. ¡°And don¡¯t ever mention that night again.¡± ¡°How heartless!¡± He feigned, tapping gently at the ss I was still tightly holding onto. ¡°You know, memories of that night have kept me up ever since.¡± It took me a second to take in what he was wearing a ck shirt with, surprisingly, a closed cor. It was the most modest I¡¯ve ever seen him. The dark circles under his eyes gave away hisck of sleep. ¡°I get that you like women, but going every night like this can¡¯t be healthy,¡± I snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t like women,¡± he leaned down to speak lowly in my ear. ¡°I only like you.¡± ¡°Ugh, quit ying.¡± I jerked away, grabbed my purse, and got up to leave. He grabbed me by the hand andughed, nodding toward Vincent and Emily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go over there?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I said, ¡°And humiliate myself in front of everyone?¡± He bowed his head and continued tough, and after looking at me for a moment, he took my hand and walked me over to Vincent¡¯s table. My struggle was useless. After I stumbled for a few steps, Aaron simply swept me up in his arms in front of his best friend. I saw Vincent¡¯s eyes widen, and Emily instantly put distance between them. The atmosphere became awkward all of a sudden. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± Aaron greeted, setting me down on my feet but still holding me tightly by the shoulders. I struggled, jamming my elbow into him ¡°Ugh! Get ofl!¡± I hissed at him. My heart was in my throat. Aaron wasn¡¯t just going to expose us in front of Vincent, was he? What good would that do? I hadn¡¯t evene up with a way to break up with him yet and Aaron decided to throw a wrench in my ns! I felt my mind going nk ¡°Olive?¡± Vincent immediately stood to look at me with half panicked, half angry eyes. ¡°What are you doing here? Why are you with him?¡± Aaron ignored my attempts to push him away and answered yfully, ¡°She¡¯s my date for the night!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. It felt like the temperature in the room plummeted below freezing. My blood was ice in my veins, and I saw Emily reach out and take hold of Vincent¡¯s jacket The nerve of this bitch! ¡°You wanna say that again?¡± Vincent shook off Emily and took an other step toward Aaron and me. ¡°That¡¯s my girlfriend you have there.¡± He suddenly yanked my arm to try to pry me away from Aaron, but Aaron kept a solid grip on me. The crowd nced between the four of us, no one daring to speak up. Even people from across the bar were staring now. I felt like my arms were going to break. ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Aaron sneered and jerked his chin toward Emily. ¡°I thought that was your girlfriend sitting there.¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Aaron¡¯s usation brought me back to reality. Emily was the one sit ting at the table with Vincent¡¯s arm wrapped around her, so what did that make me? His friends watched with rapt attention, and none of them dared to make a sound. Their eyes flicked between us, taking in the drama as it un folded. My torture felt like cheap entertainment. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t want to struggle anymore. Emily bit her lip. The way she pouted and batted her eyshes at Vincent made me sick to my stomach. ¡°Quit fucking ying. Get your hands off my girlfriend.¡± Vincent¡¯s patience ran thin. I saw the anger simmering in his eyes as his breathing grew heavier, his chin lifting slightly. It seemed as if he¡¯d strike Aaron out of anger at any moment. VIILE It made me a bit excited, to be honest. Vincent¡¯s enraged expression made me feel¡­ giddy. My frustration morphed into something that felt like satisfaction. I was vindicated. I¡¯d learned of his betrayal in the cold quiet of our empty apartment, but now that he was exposed in public, now that he was shamed in front of his friends he distanced me from-he was caught, in every sense of the word. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I said no,¡± Aaron replied coolly, mimicking Vincent¡¯s chin raise, mocking him Vincent jerked his arm away from Emily, snarling, ¡°Get the fuck off me!¡± In the next second, he was throwing a punch. The table shook as he lunged forward, and Emily screamed, trying to pull Vincent back. A few of his other friends stepped in to hold him, but he shook them ofl. Aaron rushed to put me behind him, then ducked out of the way of Vincent¡¯s hook Vincent didn¡¯t stop We had the full attention of everyone in the bar now, and some had their phones out to record the show. Vincent¡¯s friends stepped back, giv ing up on trying to stop him. It¡¯s normal to enjoypetition over yourself, right? At that moment, I felt like Helen of Troy, though I knew that couldn¡¯t have been further from the truth. But as much as I was thrilled by the confrontation, it wasn¡¯t the show down with Vincent that I wanted. I didn¡¯t understand what Aaron was try ing to aplish by picking a fight like this, either. I quickly walked around the two scuffling men and grabbed Vincent¡¯s arm, trying to calm him. ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted, using every ounce of strength in my body to hold Vincent still, but it was no use. He shoved me away and charged once more toward Aaron. ILF 17 I mmed into the edge of the table, pain sweeping across my ribs as tears sprang to my eyes. I could already imagine the nasty bruise that was going to appeart It took all of my willpower not to rush up and punch Vincent myself. But for some reason, I only noticed Aaron¡¯s rmed expression. He paused, taking his focus off of Vincent, and shouted at me, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Vincent took advantage of Aaron¡¯s distraction, ramming his fist into his face. Aaron staggered back with a busted lip, blood staining his mouth crimson. I was ashamed that my first thought was that, in his disheveled state, he looked incredibly sexy ¡°Aaron!¡± A woman¡¯s scream rang out suddenly, ¡°Aaron, darling, are you okay?!¡± A woman I didn¡¯t recognize rushed forward, her auburn hair falling around her face. It was the same color as mine. And¡­ oddly enough, we shared the same shade of green eyes. Our ligures were strikingly simr as well. We weren¡¯t rted-we didn¡¯t share the same face-but I was certain that everyone around us couldn¡¯t tell us apart at first sight. She shoved Vincent away, throwing her arms around Aaron. IL ¡°What the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± She screamed, ring daggers at Vincent. Her arms were crossed tightly over her chest, and she stood between the two men. ¡°You better be fucking ready for court be cause I will ruin your life for his back pocket! Just you fucking wait!¡± Everyone froze, and Vincent stared at her with wide eyes. I felt the crowd¡¯s confused nces between her and me, but I only met Aaron¡¯s in tense gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who are you?¡± Vincent asked, taking a napkin Emily meekly handed him and wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. I narrowed my eyes, clutching my ribs with one hand while I watched the scene unfold. Now that I thought about it, Aaron had never actually given me a straight answer when I asked if he was single, had he? I¡¯d just assumed he was¡­ Now I¡¯ve gone and slept with another woman¡¯s boyfriend. My heart ached for her. Not only was she his girlfriend, but we looked somewhat alike! I must¡¯ve been some cheap substitute for Aaron. I pursed my lips even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m Molly Miller,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°His girlfriend. Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± People around me whispered, ¡°Aaron actually has a girlfriend?¡± The man in question still didn¡¯t say anything, and his stare seemed more humiliating to me than anything else. ¡°Aaron, I think you¡¯ve had a little too much to drink.¡± Emily suddenly said. Aller ncing back and forth between Molly and me, she said more confidently, ¡°You have Olive confused with someone else.¡± Aaron kept staring at me, not saying a word. There was a great deal of tension in the room. ¡°You mean the redhead?¡± Molly looked at me in surprise as if she just noticed I was there. ¡°Who is she, Aaron?¡± Her demeanor dripped with hostility. She didn¡¯t even bother asking me what my name was. How arrogant could she be? I didn¡¯t think I could be humiliated anymore tonight. Any victory I felt over Vincent¡¯s torment was washed away by my shame at this moment. ¡°This is Olive. My girlfriend.¡± Vincent said,ing over and taking me by the shoulders. I stayed silent, letting him put his arm around me with no protest. I didn¡¯t care who I was with anymore, I just wanted to leave. My head spun with anxiety. Stepping into this damn bar must¡¯ve been the biggest mistake of my life. Aaron snickered, but as soon as he took a step toward us, Vincent turned his body to keep me away from him. Aaron stopped in his tracks, thinking, then suddenly leaned forward to examine my face. I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes this time. IT ¡°Aren¡¯t you my¡­?¡± Aaron¡¯s mirthful tone had been reced with a sharp harshness. 63276 ¡°You¡¯re not thinking straight, man,¡± Vincent told him, though his tone carried an unspoken warning ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Molly repeated with a shriek. ¡°Look, baby, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here now.¡± She pulled Aaron away, turning him toward her for a hug. She red at me over his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s over. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Then the door suddenly swung open. ¡°NYPD. We got a call about a light here?¡± The oflicers that stepped in brandished their badges, ordering everyone to stay calm and cooperate. And so the night ended with a trip to the local police station, where they took our statements. It was well past midnight when we were finally released. Luckily the owner of the bar didn¡¯t try to press charges. He was con tent with Aaron apologizing and paying for the damages. Back home Between the light at the bar and the questioning at the station, Vin cent and I didn¡¯t say a word to each other. I knew one of us was just wait ing for the other to speak first. I decided that that person wouldn¡¯t be me: I tossed my bag on the couch and lished a set of pajamas out of my dresser, heading straight for the shower. Vincent was visibly upset. Without saying a word, he put himself be tween me and the bathroom door. Not having the energy to argue, I simply stepped to the side. So did he. I held my breath. Even though I was the one who caught his infidelity first, I felt solely responsible for the situation. Vincent¡¯s breath was ragged as he grabbed my hand, keeping me from walking away from him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Aaron?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 I grimaced as I yanked my hand free from his grasp and looked at him dead in the eyes. His eyebrows slightly furrowed, his nose slightly scrunched, and his lips pursed. His expression was full of anger, jealousy, and suspicion. The tortured look on his face made my anger evaporate. Of course, he thought I was cheating on him with Aaron, but with no proof, what was he supposed to do about it? My heart swelled with pride at this revtion. I decided to keep up the facade of the loving, devoted girlfriend. I wanted to see him fall apart, just as I did. I needed to see him lost in his paranoia. Overwhelmed with insecurity. After a moment, I turned my nk stare into a tender one, eyes gentle and brows drawn as if I actually cared about him getting hurt back at the bar. I held my pajamas with one arm and reached up with the other to fix his cor, my hand caressing his neck. ¡°I bought you a shirt at the mall today¡­ I didn¡¯t realize you already got a a brand-new one.¡± His shirt had the subtle Turnbull and Asser logo printed on its breast. I bit my lip, frowning. I didn¡¯t expect that bitch Emily to pay such a high price tag for someone else¡¯s man. Oh, but the look on his face was delicious. The anger in his eyes fad ed as he looked down. It was reced with slight panic as he realized I¡¯d noticed he wasn¡¯t wearing the same shirt he¡¯d left in this morning. I wasn¡¯t done yet. I wanted him to see him squirm. What made this hastard think he could question me when he was the one who cheated in the first ce? ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my texts earlier either¡­¡± I dragged my hand up from his cor to his face, caressing his cheek. I mustered up the scraps of my affection for him, giving him the sweetest smile I could muster. ¡°I thought you were workingte.¡± His expression softened as he looked down at me. It seemed that my act as the oblivious girlfriend was convincing. What a piece of shit! It was in as day that all he cared about was himself Vincent tried to keep his voice steady as he exined, but his words came out rushed. ¡°These are my friend¡¯s clothes. The polo I wore this morning got dirty at work, so he lent this one to me.¡± ¡°Oh! Who?¡± I tilted my head and continued to smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me? You must be close if he¡¯d let you borrow something that ex pensive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s Aaron¡¯s. You already know him. He wears stuff like this all the time.¡± Vincent ced his hand over mine but refused to look me in the eyes. I sighed dramatically, ¡°It¡¯s a lot more high-end than the clothes I usu ally buy you¡­ I was worried Emily bought it for you as a gift or some thing.¡± ? ¡°What? Babe, we¡¯re just friends. You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡± He seemed content as if he believed that was my only concern earlier this svening. He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me against his body. His warm breath on my forehead made me nauseous. ¡°After I finished my shift, I was about to go home, but Aaron invited me out at thest minute. I should¡¯ve told you.¡± Vincent kissed my fore head, ¡°But it looks like you made it anyway. Did he invite you too?¡± ¨C I pushed Vincent away and smiled innocently. ¡°He just dragged me in! I think he recognized me while I was walking home from work. I usually pass by that bar on the way back.¡± Iughed. ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed I¡¯d see you there!¡± ¡°He was drunk,¡± Vincent said quickly, panic evident in his eyes. ¡°Oh, yeah, I don¡¯t hold it against him. I do kinda look like his girl friend.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Molly looks like you,¡± Vincent whispered, voice full of the devotion that used to be only for me. Was I supposed to be ttered? ¡°But I didn¡¯t even know he had a girlfriend. In fact, I¡¯d never seen him with one. He only has fuck buddies¡­ You should keep your distance.¡± Vincent nudged up my chin with his finger and suddenly dered, ¡°You¡¯re so much more beautiful than that girl. What if he tries to get at you? I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± Myugh sounded colder than I would¡¯ve liked, but I couldn¡¯t help it. He didn¡¯t want me to see Aaron? Or did he not want me to see him with Emily again? Regardless of whether I like Aaron or not, I¡¯ve already slept with him, and Vincent was none the wiser. ¡°But it¡¯s over now,¡± he continued, then yawned. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Let¡¯s just shower and go to bed.¡± His smile this time was much more suggestive. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, but you should still try to get as much sleep in as you can. I¡¯m not really in the mood tonight.¡± I smiled, stepping around him and opening the bathroom door. He didn¡¯t stop me this time. After I showered, Iid back on the couch instead of heading to our shared bedroom, idly swiping through my social media while I thought about what happened earlier. Vincent was still in the shower when I got a message from Aaron. I frowned. What was the matter with him? He¡¯d dragged me into a confrontation with Vincent in front of everyone. He might¡¯ve been defend ing me, but now I¡¯m sure everyone thinks we¡¯re close! His recklessness nearly ruined my n to tear Vincent down piece by piece. Amorris: Sorry about today¡­ Not to mention his girlfriend suddenly appearing out of thin air like that. Everyone thought he was standing up for me just because he had me confused for her. Before all of this, Vincent¡¯s friends hardly knew I exist ed, but now I was sure they¡¯ll remember my face for years. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. way After a moment of thinking, I responded. heyOlive: don¡¯t worry about it. it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll meet up again any heyOlive: today was just a fluke Amorris: Sure if you say so Amorris: But I still feel terrible heyOlive: not interested Amorris: Ouch Amorris: I mean it olive Amorris: I fucked up big time Amorris: I should¡¯ve gotten you out of there as soon as I saw you crying Amortis: I was being immature. I¡¯m sorry. I stared at hisst message on my screen, getting lost in thought. Aaron was being just as ambiguous as ever. I wondered if he was in the same position as I was, texting me while Molly was in the shower. heyOlive: save your apology for your girlfriend Amorris: She¡¯s not my girlfriend Amorris: I told you, I¡¯m single Was he actually? No. It didn¡¯t matter if he had a girlfriend or not. I was done with him. I turned over while holding my phone with my other hand, which was a mistake. A searing pain shot up my ribs, which had already bruised. Amorris: Are you ok though? Amorris: I saw him push you into the table I froze. Was he watching me right now? Did he hear me wince? I saw him look at me when I hit the table but didn¡¯t think he paid any mind to it His concern made me scowl. I just couldn¡¯t figure this guy out! The whole thing was exhausting. On the one hand, my boyfriend only cared about saving face in front of everyone, he didn¡¯t care about me On the other hand, some guy I¡¯d hooked up with once was defending me He was the one who asked me if I was alright, not Vincent It seems like they have that inmon, obsessing more over their lovers than their girlfriends. I didn¡¯t have the energy to respond to Aaron anymore I deleted the text conversation, now for the second time, and retreated to bed for the night. For a few weeks, my life was quiet. There was no contact between Aaron and me, and Vincent cut back on ¡°workingte,¡± ying the part of the faithful boyfriend. Things went back to the way they were before. As I was thinking of a way to finally end things with Vincent, he cheated on me again. Of course, my immediate reaction was to reach out to Aaron for the first time in weeks. I held my breath as I texted him heyOlive: are you at the windermere hotel too His reply was instant. Amorris: Yeah heyOlive: staying the night? Amorris: I¡¯m right next door to them I wanted to hurl my phone into the wall. Once a cheater, always a cheater, and Vincent was no exception. I¡¯d been biding my time, waiting for Vincent¡¯s ¡°perfect boyfriend¡± charade to hit its peak before breaking up with him. I imagined him asking me why, promising he¡¯d change, and begging me to stay. I wanted to look him in the eye with the coldest, most nonchnt ex pression I could muster, to shake my head casually, and say, ¡°No. I don¡¯t love you anymore. We¡¯re done.¡± But now I doubted I¡¯d ever get that chance. Amorris: Do you want toe over¡­? I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted. I didn¡¯t even have time to think about it before he texted again. Amorris: Please? Amortis: I miss you God, what a flirt. I didn¡¯t want to give in that easily heyOlive: really? heyOlive: or do you just want a stand in while your girlfriend¡¯s away _ Amortis: I already told you. I¡¯m single Amorris: Plus she¡¯d be *your* cheap knockoff if anything Vincent told me the same thing. Now he¡¯s with Emily again. I let out a dryugh. We¡¯re all terrible people, aren¡¯t we? Well, if that was the case¡­ I pushed away my conscience telling me to be the better person, to not stoop down to Vincent¡¯s level for the second time. heyOlive: where are you staying Amorris: Room 718 Amortis: Vince and Emily are in 720 Before I knew it, I found myself standing in the lobby of the Winder mere Hotel, hesitating near the elevators Part of me wanted to rush in. to m on Vincent¡¯s room and catch him in the act. The other part wanted to indulge in another bout of revenge. Both seemed equally alluring But before I could decide, one of the elevators behind me opened with a ding A man stepped out, eves glued to his phone before he happened to notice me standing there He nced up at me It was Aaron He¡¯d lost some weight since Ist saw him In the hallway lights of the hotel, his ivory satin shirt shimmered softly My eves followed his open cor down to the outline of his pees, then to the silhouette of his waist, clearly visible as the light shone through his shirt. He wore an un tied scarfzily draped around the back of his neck, giving his outfit a seductive tone. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the kind of thing he wears when he¡¯s interested in someone. The past two times I¡¯d seen him, he was dressed much more casually. After a few seconds of staring at each other in the lobby, his lips quirked upwards in a dazzling smile, revealing his pearly white teeth. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t get lost this time. I came down to wait for you.¡± I¡¯d been eager to see him, I admit, but now that he was in front of me, I was lost. ¡°Oh. Yeah, I found you. The hotel, I mean. Thanks.¡± I looked away, trying my hardest to not undress him with my eyes right here on the main floor. He stepped back into the elevator and I followed him. We didn¡¯t say anything to each other on the way to the room,ing to a stop at the door marked 718. Right next door, as he told me, was 720. If I wanted to, I could still pound on Vincent¡¯s door. I lingered in the hallway, considering it. Aaron rang the doorbell next to his room, frown ing at me. ¡°Come here.¡± I walked toward him, curious as to why he rang the doorbell. The door clicked open, revealing a woman leaningzily against the frame,ining, ¡°Does it really take that long to buy a cigarette?¡± There was the decision then. ist. The woman was sexy in every sense of the word. Long, straight ck hair fell past her shoulders as smooth as melted wax, and thickshes lined her foxy eyes. Her body was wless in its moderation. She was toned, but not muscr. Thin, but not morbidly skinny. She wore a white button-up blouse tucked into a short ck skirt, professional and minimal It was¡­ Quite embarrassing. Aaron dragged me inside. In the spacious room, the first thing I noticed was therge bed, still neatly made. Had they not done anything to gether? ¡°Sir,¡± the woman smirked as she yfully chided him, hands sped neatly behind her back. ¡°Were you in the mood for a threesome tonight?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tempting, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± He stepped around her, tossing his phone onto the nightstand and picking up a set of car keys. ¡°You should get going now anyway. Daisy. Drive safe.¡± . She hummed, gingerly taking the keys from his outstretched hand. ¡°Take it easy, you two.¡± Her eyes met mine, and she gave me a devious smirk before reminding Aaron, ¡°You still have that meeting in the morning.¡± There was an awkward atmosphere in the room after Daisy left. Or maybe it was just me because Aaron was already making himselffortable, shedding his jacket and turning on the TV. He looked at me, a pleasant smile on his face, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± ¡°No burger for me this time?¡± He asked, casually putting his tie on a hanger in the closet. I nearly choked, my face flushing. ¡°I only brought you food because I wanted to bang, so no. No burger for you this time.¡± He clicked his tongue, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m only worth a burger? What are you here for this time then?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure what I was sup posed to do now 55251 He threw himself down at the edge of the bed, eyes closed while he folded his arms behind his head. ¡°I wanted to catch him.¡± I muttered. He cracked one eye open to check his watch. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time. Give it a bit.¡± With a sigh, I dropped myself in the armchair beside the bed, resting my head in my hands, elbows pressing into my knees. ¡°How long have they been¡­ together?¡± He shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s a question for him.¡± Of course. I figured there was no point in asking him. What would he tell me anyway? I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to still cover for Vincent, even after what happened at the bar three weeks ago. They were still best friends. They probably even introduced each other to whoever they were sleeping with! I looked at him with anger in my eyes. He acted as though he didn¡¯t notice, idly patting the spot beside him. ¡°Sit over here.¡± We both ended up lying next to each other on the bed, with the couch in the corner of the room left cold and empty. Aaron had turned onto his side to look at me, but I was afraid to meet his gaze, my heart pounding. I kept my eyes closed, my head turned up to ward the ceiling. The awkward tension in the room eventually got to me, and I blurted, ¡°Did I ruin your night?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re here, so it¡¯s quite the opposite,¡± he replied indifferently. My eyes were still shut, and I pretended I didn¡¯t hear what he¡¯d just said. Instead, I thought about when the right time would be to crash Vin cent¡¯s private party in the next room. Aaron suddenlyughed. I was attracted to the low, melodic sound, and impulsively turned to face him. His eyes were closed, and he seemed so¡­ rxed. ¡°Thest time I was with you, I actually slept until morning. I don¡¯t usually sleep so heavily,¡± he exhaled infort. I smirked. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t usually spend the night with some one like me?¡± His eyes opened, stunned, and heughed even harder. ¡°You are too confident for your own good.¡± Then he added. ¡°But yes. And if I knew you were gonna try to leave so early, I wouldn¡¯t have saved my I grew silent and regretted ying along with his teasing. The conversation had started to escte in a direction that I wasn¡¯tfortable with. The silence was broken by my phone ringing. It was Vincent. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Of course, my immediate reaction was to reach out to Aaron for the first time in weeks. I held my breath as I texted him heyOlive: are you at the windermere hotel too His reply was instant. Amortis: Yeah heyOlive: staying the night? Amorris: I¡¯m right next door to them I wanted to hurl my phone into the wall. Once a cheater, always a cheater, and Vincent was no exception. I¡¯d been biding my time, waiting for Vincent¡¯s ¡°perfect boyfriend¡± charade to hit its peak before breaking up with him. I imagined him asking me why, promising he¡¯d change, and begging me to stay. I wanted to look him in the eye with the coldest, most nonchnt expression I could muster, to shake my head casually, and say, ¡°No. I don¡¯t love you anymore. We¡¯re done.¡± But now I doubted I¡¯d ever get that chance. Amorris: Do you want toe over¡­? I wasn¡¯t sure what I wanted. I didn¡¯t even have time to think about it before he texted again. Amorris: Please? Amorris: I miss you God, what a flirt. I didn¡¯t want to give in that easily. heyOlive: really? heyOlive: or do you just want a stand in while your girlfriend¡¯s away : Amorris: I already told you. I¡¯m single Amortis: Plus she¡¯d be *your* cheap knockoff if anything Vincent told me the same thing. Now he¡¯s with Emily again. I let out a dryugh. We¡¯re all terrible people, aren¡¯t we? Well, if that was the case¡­ I pushed away my conscience telling me to be the better person, to not stoop down to Vincent¡¯s level for the second time. heyOlive: where are you staying Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Amorris: Room 718 Amorris: Vince and Emily are in 720 Before I knew it, I found myself standing in the lobby of the Windermere Hotel, hesitating near the elevators. Part of me wanted to rush in, to m on Vincent¡¯s room and catch him in the act. The other part wanted to indulge in another bout of revenge. Both seemed equally alluring. But before I could decide, one of the elevators behind me opened with a ding. A man stepped out, eyes glued to his phone before he happened to notice me standing there. He nced up at me. It was Aaron. He¡¯d lost some weight since Ist saw him. In the hallway lights of the hotel, his ivory satin shirt shimmered softly. My eyes followed his open cor down to the outline of his pecs, then to the silhouette of his waist, clearly visible as the light shone through his shirt. He wore an untied scarfzily draped around the back of his neck, giving his outfit a seductive tone. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the kind of thing he wears when he¡¯s interested in someone. The past two times I¡¯d seen him, he was dressed much more casually. After a few seconds of staring at each other in the lobby, his lips quirked upwards in a dazzling smile, revealing his pearly white teeth. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t get lost this time. I came down to wait for you.¡± I¡¯d been eager to see him, I admit, but now that he was in front of me. I was lost. ¡°Oh. Yeah, I found you. The hotel. I mean. Thanks.¡± I looked away, trying my hardest to not undress him with my eves right here on the main floor He stepped back into the elevator and I followed him. We didn¡¯t say anything to each other on the way to the room,ing to a stop at the door marked 718. Right next door, as he told me, was 720. If I wanted to, I could still pound on Vincent¡¯s door. I lingered in the hallway, considering it. Aaron rang the doorbell next to his room, frowning at me. ¡°Come here.¡± There was the decision then. I walked toward him, curious as to why he rang the doorbell. The door clicked open, revealing a woman leaningzily against the frame,ining, ¡°Does it really take that long to buy a cigarette?¡± It was¡­ Quite embarrassing. The woman was sexy in every sense of the word. Long, straight ck hair fell past her shoulders as smooth as melted wax, and thickshes lined her foxy eyes. Her body was wless in its moderation. She was toned, but not muscr. Thin, but not morbidly skinny. She wore a white button-up blouse tucked into a short ck skirt, professional and minimalist. Aaron dragged me inside. In the spacious room, the first thing I noticed was therge bed, still neatly made. Had they not done anything together? ¡°Sir,¡± the woman smirked as she yfully chided him, hands sped neatly behind her back. ¡°Were you in the mood for a threesome tonight?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Tempting, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± He stepped around her, tossing his phone onto the nightstand and picking up a set of car keys. ¡°You should get going now anyway, Daisy. Drive safe.¡± She hummed, gingerly taking the keys from his outstretched hand. ¡°Take it easy, you two.¡± Her eyes met mine, and she gave me a devious smirk before reminding Aaron, ¡°You still have that meeting in the morning.¡± There was an awkward atmosphere in the room after Daisy left. Or maybe it was just me because Aaron was already making himselffortable, shedding his jacket and turning on the TV. He looked at me, a pleasant smile on his face, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± ¡°No burger for me this time?¡± Ile asked, casually putting his tie on a hanger in the closet I nearly choked, my face flushing. ¡°I only brought you food because I wanted to bang, so no. No burger for you this time.¡± He clicked his tongue, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m only worth a burger? What are you here for this time then?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to do now He threw himself down at the edge of the bed, eyes closed while he folded his arms behind his head. ¡°I wanted to catch him,¡± I muttered. He cracked one eye open to check his watch. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time. Give it a bit.¡± With a sigh, I dropped myself in the armchair beside the bed, resting my head in my hands, elbows pressing into my knees. ¡°How long have they been¡­ together?¡± He shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s a question for him.¡± Of course. I figured there was no point in asking him. What would he tell me anyway? I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to still cover for Vincent, even after what happened at the bar three weeks ago. They were still best friends. They probably even introduced each other to whoever they were sleeping with! I looked at him with anger in my eyes. He acted as though he didn¡¯t notice, idly patting the spot beside him. ¡°Sit over here.¡± We both ended up lying next to each other on the bed, with the couch in the corner of the room left cold and empty, Aaron had turned onto his side to look at me, but I was afraid to meet his gaze, my heart pounding. I kept my eyes closed, my head turned up toward the ceiling The awkward tension in the room eventually got to me, and I blurted, ¡°Did I ruin your night?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re here, so it¡¯s quite the opposite,¡± he replied indifferently My eyes were still shut, and I pretended I didn¡¯t hear what he¡¯d just said. Instead, I thought about when the right time would be to crash Vincent¡¯s private party in the next room. Aaron suddenlyughed. I was attracted to the low, melodic sound, and impulsively turned to face him. His eyes were closed, and he seemed so¡­ rxed. ¡°Thest time I was with you, I actually slept until morning. I don¡¯t usually sleep so heavily,¡± he exhaled infort. I smirked. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t usually spend the night with someone like me?¡± His eyes opened, stunned, and heughed even harder. ¡°You are too consident for your own good.¡± Then he added, ¡°But yes. And if I knew you were gonna try to leave so early, I wouldn¡¯t have saved myst round or two for the morning.¡± I grew silent and regretted ying along with his teasing. The conversation had started to escte in a direction that I wasn¡¯tfortable with The silence was broken by my phone ringing It was Vincent. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Vxnent: Im gonna be homete. Somebody invited me out for drinks with the guys Vxnent: Dont bother waiting for me babe Vxnent: Get a good nights sleep before work I fumed silently. I¡¯d asked him where he was hours ago, and he was just replying to me now? Emily must be in the shower if he somehow found time to pay attention to me. heyOlive: Somebody? who¡¯s that? Vxnent: Just aaron, the Tomcat. I nced at the man in bed next to me, surprised to find him staring right back. He smiled before pushing himself off the bed, ¡°I¡¯m gonna shower real quick. Sit tight.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± I replied. It felt so natural that I felt puzzled. Why should I wait for him? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s my boyfriend or anything. ¡°Good girl,¡± he said, ruffling my hair before walking to the bathroom. My eyes were glued to his back as I watched him disappear behind the frosted ss door. The sound of running water reached my ears and I gulped, thinking about thest time I slept with Aaron. I could clearly imagine the hot streams of water dripping from his hair and down the bridge of his nose, past his lips and chin, across his corbone, over his chest and abs, and eventually reaching his gorgeous cock. I nearly drooled at the thought of every inch of his skin I¡¯d once felt against mine. But we weren¡¯t anything more than fuck buddies, and even that was over. I looked down at my phone and replied to Vincent. heyOlive: ohhh have you two made up? Vxncent: Lol weve been brothers for years. One drunk scuffle isnt gonna change that Vxncent: Im used to it by now so it doesnt bother me but hes still the same casanova hes always been, always so nomittal Vxncent: But at least he has the skills in bed to make up for it There he was, cheating on his own girlfriend in the room next door, yet still having the audacity to criticize his best friend. This hypocrisy was exactly what I despised about him. heyOlive: how do you know what he¡¯s like in bed??? have you slept with him before???? Vxncent: NO Vxncent: Its just that after several years ive seen his you-know-what a few times here and there Vxncent: Wait but why do you ask? Am i not good enough anymore? heyOlive: a baby~ i only have eyes for one man <3 Vxncent: Good girl Being called a ¡°good girl¡± by Vincent didn¡¯t give me the same butterflies in my stomach as when Aaron did it. Soon enough, Aaron was back from his shower. After drying his hair, Aaron climbed into bed. I set my phone down, not replying to Vincent¡¯sst text, and just looked at him. ¡°You and Vincent made up really fast. After what happened at the bar, I¡¯m surprised.¡± I said, crossing my legs, holding a hand to my chest in mock disbelief. ¡°We¡¯re both getting something we want from each other. He can¡¯t get away from me,¡± sighed Aaron with a ploddingugh. That was oddly ambiguous. Was Vincent attracted to his best friend? Was Aaron just another outlet to satisfy his lust? I looked Aaron up and down with a confused expression. He understood what I meant right away, scooting closer and stroking my hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, darling. It doesn¡¯t matter what he wants. I¡¯m straight.¡± I moved away from his touch, brushing my hand over my lips, ¡°Who knows? Things did return to normal between you guys pretty quickly¡­¡± ¡°Why do you sound jealous?¡± Aaron moved closer to me, and I responded by pulling back further. Heughed and fell back onto the bed, chuckling. Once he¡¯d calmed down, he poked me in the side, tickling me. ¡°Pass me my phone.¡± I turned halfway and groped for the phone he¡¯d left on the nightstand, holding it out to him without looking. In my peripheral vision, I saw him reach forward, but instead of taking his phone, he grabbed my wrist. Before I could snap at him, I looked and saw he¡¯d resumed towel drying his hair, so I wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d done it on purpose. I pulled my hand away and ced the phone in his grasp. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯d spent here, waiting for the right time to spring my trap on Vincent, and I was starting to get bored. I was about to get up and leave when I heard aughe from next door. A slow, lustfulugh. Immediately, I froze and looked at Aaron. He pulled the towel off his head andughed, ¡°The soundproofing could be better.¡± Could be better? It was absolutely terrible. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aaron. Have you ever¡­ created opportunities for them?¡± Aaronughed and looked at me innocently, ¡°You have to leave the sugar out if you wanna catch flies.¡± Technically speaking, it was Aaron who introduced Vincent to Emily in the first ce. I remembered that the first time they met was at their college graduation ceremony. Emily had been part of a sister sorority to Aaron¡¯s fraternity at the time. Even though he and Vincent had already graduated years before. Aaron invited Vincent to congratte her. I suddenly remembered the Instagram post that initially tipped me off to Vincent¡¯s betrayal. What did she caption it? Throwback to Grad Night? Did the two of them get together the same day they met? If that was the case then that¡¯d mean¡­ It¡¯s been a year. For a whole year, I watched like an idiot as the two of them spent time together regrly, and I never suspected their rtionship. I thought back to every time Emily smiled at me. In her head, she must¡¯ve been cackling at how stupid I was. I was trying to think of anything else I might have missed about Vincent¡¯s cheating when something even worse happened. The voices from next door were joined by movement. Damn it! I heard the spring mattress squeak, Vincent¡¯s dirty talk, Emily¡¯sughter, and gasps from both of them seep through the paper-thin walls. The image was strong in my mind. I was so fired up that I turned around and was ready to storm out when Aaron grabbed me. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m going to murder those motherfuckers!¡± I tried desperately to shake Aaron¡¯s arm off, my anger burning hot in my chest. He simplyughed, ¡°No, darling. If you go to jail, I¡¯ll have to bail you out.¡± I shut up. Lashing out was reasonable, right? He was cheating on me, so that would be a reasonable reaction. It wasn¡¯t like I was about tomit arson or anything. Despite my reasoning, I surrendered, letting Aaron pull me in. He was an ice-cold ss of water, always ready to quench my fury. The voices from next door were stilling this way, but they didn¡¯t anger me anymore. Now they made me feel more awkward than anything. Was this the kind of sex Vincent liked? I was tempted to scream through the wall at them to shut up. Aaron stood across from me, still pulling my wrist, the corners of his mouth upturned. ¡°You never let me finish earlier.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What?¡± I turned my head to look at him. ¡°The morning after you left, my room still smelled like fast food. I felt like I cuddled with a ketchup bottle all night.¡± He said gently. I was transported back to that disorienting night by his left-fieldment. Even though he was holding my wrist, he was still leaning back, as if he expected me to p him. I didn¡¯t smile, but again, I yed into his antics, grumbling, ¡°Maybe you slept with a ketchup demon.¡± In the next second, he pulled me tight against his chest, twirling me around and pushing me down onto the bed. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 I was startled, reflexively bending my knees to get away from Aaron, but they were held down and gently parted by his own leg ced between mine. He leaned down and sniffed at my neck, ¡°Well¡­ this little demon doesn¡¯t smell like ketchup today.¡± I nudged him gently, ¡°Morris¡­¡± I warned him, hoping the formality would discourage him. He corrected me, ¡°Aaron, darling.¡± ¡°Aaron,¡± I groaned begrudgingly. He smiled with a beautiful blend of affection and seduction: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, gorgeous?¡± It¡¯s just a shame that his affection and sensuality were just an act to get women in his bed. I stared into his blue eyes and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ Not tonight.¡± He interrupted me with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Think it over.¡± I really wasn¡¯t in the mood. I already cheated once. I had my retaliation. Anything more than that would be greedy. But at that moment, pinned underneath him with his intense bedroom eyes boring into my very being, listening to the live porning from next door, I couldn¡¯t say no. Aaron must¡¯ve seen my change of heart in my eyes, and didn¡¯t even give me a chance to say a word, his fingers already hooking into my panties. I wore a ck dress today, ented by a rich red lipstick. I wanted to surround myself with the aura of a temptress, but in front of Aaron, I squirmed, all of my confidence leaving me. I felt my inner walls clench around his fingers in a meek attempt to keep him from exploring any further, but it was no use. He was already three knuckles deep before I could fully tighten around him, meeting the raw desire in my core and leaving me with nowhere to run, except toward him. ¡°ckce.¡± Aaron said thoughtfully, ¡°It suits you, darling.¡± He paused, muttering into my ear. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking hard for you, Olive¡­¡± My face instantly flushed. Aaron¡¯s voice was hoarse and tired, but it made him sound even sexier. I felt like I was the victim of a siren¡¯s curse, and could only look on helplessly as I lost control of my own body. ¡°If you want me to stop, just tell me.¡± Aaron smiled even more indulgently, ¡°But I think that¡¯s thest thing your sweet little body needs.¡± I closed my eyes, shutting out his smug expression, but in seconds, I felt his hot breath on my face. My eyes flinched open, shocked at the sudden closeness. ¡°No,¡± he ordered. ¡°Keep them closed.¡± He nted gentle kisses on my eyelids, the slight dryness N?velDrama.Org ? content. tickling the delicate skin. Eventually, his kisses moved lower and lower, gliding over the bridge of my nose and grazing my upper lip. I reflexively raised a hand to cover my mouth, his lips pressing softly against my palm. Unphased, Aaron winked at me, licking from the center of my palm to the tips of my fingers. I jerked, stifled a squeak, and pulled my hand away. He took that opportunity to bite at my lips while one of his hands snaked behind me, unzipping my dress. Distracted by the almost suffocating persistence of his kisses, I didn¡¯t notice him undressing me until it was already done. My body cuddled closer to his at the sudden chill, soaking up his heat. ¡°Eager, aren¡¯t we?¡± Aaron finally pulled away from my lips, smiling devilishly. I couldn¡¯t evene up with a snarky remark as I felt his fingers wander up my spine, stopping at my waist. He pinched me gently. ¡°Ah!¡± The cry slipped out before I could catch it. This cocky bastard¡­ What had I gotten myself into now? At my scream, Aaron ducked down to run his tongue along my throat. I suddenly lost my voice and could only breathe heavily, matching the tempo of his licking. I waited in a daze for him to pull away, but he shifted from licking to sucking. Then from sucking to biting. By that point, I was panting, my breasts rising and falling dramatically with my heaving breaths. My bra suddenly felt too tight. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I needed it off-I needed his lips against my breasts, his chest pressed hard against mine. As if he read my mind, Aaron finally relented, leaving my neck after onest bite. He unsped my bra and dove down to suckle at my left breast while his hand left my waist to tease my nipple on the other side. He was too skilled at this. Maybe that was one of the advantages of sleeping with so many women. But I wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied. I knotted my fingers in his hair, pushing him away. He lifted his head, eyes zed over with need as he looked at me. He feigned frustration, groaning, ¡°Ugh, if you want me to stop now, you might as well just kill me.¡± My heart softened. He was adorable. ¡°Rx, you big baby. I just want you to take your clothes off. It¡¯s only fair¡­¡± I shot him a devious smile of my own, ¡°Or else I won¡¯t let you touch them anymore.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stopped moving his hands and interlocked. his fingers with mine. I felt him guide my hand to the buttons on his shirt. He sat up suddenly, bringing me up with him. My unsped bra fell down to my stomach, the straps falling uselessly down my arms. My breasts rested directly on his clothed chest, the soft fabric rubbing deliciously against my nipples. I wanted nothing more than to strip him. ¡°Can you give me a hand here, darling?¡± I deliberately took my time unbuttoning him, and he didn¡¯t seem to mind, patiently waiting for me to finish. His body was that of a living Adonis, his muscles sculpted to perfection. I curiously ran my hands over his pecs, fascinated by how hard his chest waspared to mine, despite his silky smooth skin. His sweat dripped down his corbone and onto his chest. I wiped it away as I pressed myself into his muscles at the same time. It was firm, yet stic. I pulled my hand back and felt my own chest. His softness was nothing like mine. Sex with Aaron always held the thrill of exploration. As I learned more about him, I learned more about myself. Something about him made me look at myself in a way I never had before. ¡°Done yet?¡± Aaron asked, amused by the way my hands ran over his body. I slowed down and said stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯re not that much different than Vincent.¡± But that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Aaron raised his eyebrow, his eyes darkening with hostility. He suddenly tightened his grip around my waist and pulled me even tighter against him, reaching down between us to unzip his pants. I felt his cock throb underneath me. It was so hot. So hard. So wanting. I was too caught up in him grinding into me to realize what he was doing He suddenly stood with me tightly grasped in his arms, using one hand to guide my legs to wrap around his waist. I shrieked, rmed, and threw my arms around his shoulders. I hurriedly pped a hand over my mouth, desperately wishing Vincent hadn¡¯t heard that from his room. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I hissed as he walked away from the bed, resting my back against the wall between rooms 718 and 720. ¡°I want¡­ to take you¡­ right here,¡± he panted. On the other side of the wall, Vincent and Emily were still engrossed in each other, spewing filthy words with each creak of their bed. But from where I was pinned, I couldn¡¯t hear anything but Aaron. Every gasp, every sweet praise, every p of his skin against mine. All I knew was him. I¡¯d always been sexually¡­ detached. My experiences with Vincent proved this time and time again. Vincent¡¯s hands around my waist felt no better than a massage from a cheap spa, and every clumsy grope at my chest brought pain and itching. Whenever he¡¯d lick at my corbone, I¡¯d shiver. As awful as it sounds, I would¡¯ve much preferred Cinder¡¯s dog over Vincent. ¡°Still with me, babe?¡± I used to hear that a lot from Vincent, too. But this was Aaron in front of me, and we were well past forey. He punctuated his question with a particrly harsh thrust, and the sloppy sound of his hips colliding with mine reached my ears. ¡°Ah! Yes!¡± I cried, but my response melted into a drawling moan. My initial surprise at his sudden roughness disappeared under the waves of pleasure coursing through me. Not only was Aaron naturally skilled, but he had an extraordinary memory. We had only slept together once before, and yet here he was targeting each of my most sensitive areas one by one. It¡¯d been so long since that night, but he still remembered precisely where each one was. This time, however, he seemed rushed. His attentive forey was cut short in his eagerness. My nails dug into his forearm as I groaned. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± His tongue traced a teasing line along the shell of my ear before he pulled back with an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been pent up for a while¡­¡± ¡°How long is ¡®a while¡¯ to you?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be slightly annoyed. Aaron slowed a bit, hummed thoughtfully, and answered honestly: ¡°After the little¡­ incident at the bar, I flew to Moscow. I just got back two days ago.¡± I smirked, ¡°The girls there are gorgeous.¡± Vincent might¡¯ve been a liar through and through but he was right about one thing: I needed to stay away from Aaron or, at the very least, not fall for his honeyed words. He stopped and looked deeply into my eyes. ¡°But none of them could evenpare to you, Olive.¡± I saw my silhouette in the cial blue of his irises, and I didn¡¯t have to see my face to know I was blushing furiously. Despite the number of women he¡¯d been with in the past, at this moment, he saw me and me alone. The thought stirred butterflies in my stomach. But it was just a fleeting moment. Nothing a man says in bed can be trusted. Whether it¡¯s before, during, or after the fact, it¡¯s all lust- driven nonsense. Also, Aaron really likes¡­ To fondle breasts. ¡°Did you forget already?¡± He asked as he squeezed them tighter. He seemed almost disappointed. ¡°What?¡± My single syble came out slurred. I was too overwhelmed by the feeling of his body against mine-focusing on what he was saying to me took what little energy I had left. ¡°Let me hear you. Let me know what feels good¡­¡± He pouted as he echoed his words from ourst night together, and grinded hard inside of me with azy roll of his hips. What he meant is that he wanted to hear me scream for him. That was his subtle way of asking. Too bad it wasn¡¯t something I was interested in. I knew that men love hearing their women moan and cry out underneath them. It was a reliable aphrodisiac, and if we were a couple, I¡¯m sure we¡¯d both have a much better time if we let loose. Unfortunately, that isn¡¯t the case. We were just a man and a woman without a shred of decency between us. We¡¯d thrown our morals to the wind: he slept with his friend¡¯s girlfriend while I enjoyed my revenge. Maybe too much. It was true that Aaron was so deliciously talented that I found myself biting back most of my moans and hiding what I really thought about him. Sex with him had be a game, and I was an aloof yer. He was only a pleasurable means to an end, nothing more. He wasn¡¯t going to make me surrender myself to him. I narrowed my eyes at him and said, ¡°If you wanna know what feels good, just listen.¡± Next door, Emily was crowing like a rooster in the morning. It¡¯d be impossible to ignore her cries. God, what a whore! But I suppose I wasn¡¯t much better at this point¡­ ¡°You mean her fake pornstar-screaming? No, I¡¯d much rather hear you.¡± Aaron was at it again with his praises. ¡°You¡¯re so much better than she is, darling.¡± That alone wasn¡¯t anything to be proud of, but I was still ttered. ¡°Really¡­?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he mumbled as he leaned down to nibble at my ear. Still, I bit my lip and stayed silent. Aaron raised his head to look at me with genuine concern in his eyes. ¡°Do you not¡­ like this? Or is it just that you don¡¯t want him to hear you?¡± I shook my head and let it rest against the wall, defeated. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t recognize my voice anyway¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re his girlfriend, how could he not? And even if you weren¡¯t, your voice is unmistakable-it¡¯s enchanting.¡± He smiled again, clearly amused. ¡°I mean it,¡± I panted. ¡°I¡¯ve never screamed like that¡­ Not¡­ Not for him.¡± It was taking all of my focus to hold back my moans, and my patience was wearing thin. At my confession, he couldn¡¯t help but stop in surprise, but his ever-so confident grin returned just as quickly. ¡°Good thing we don¡¯t have that inmon.¡± I smiled back as Aaron¡¯s hands slid down my sides, away from my chest. In retrospect, that could have been a reason for Vincent running off with Emily. We were never very I thought back to one night, long ago, when he¡¯d passionately kissed and sucked my breasts while running his fingers down my back. He¡¯d looked up at my nk expression and sighed, and I remember feeling his anticipation turning to disappointment. Vincent had said, ¡°To be honest, babe, it¡¯s like you¡¯re a zombie or something.¡± Since then, I¡¯d always turned him down when he¡¯d asked for sex. I was sure that I¡¯d never get to experience that kind of pleasure with someone I loved, and Vincent had even epted that side of me. He firmly believed that I was simply a reserved woman, and with time, I believed that too. The entire time, I¡¯d stupidly assumed that he was just being a gentleman. That he loved me and was respecting my boundaries. Turned out he was getting his ¡°fix¡± from someone else. That backstabbing son of a bitch¡­ Now, the situation was different. Aaron stirred something in me. He made me feel like my blood was on fire, like every one of my cells was begging for him. It was as if he was the first man I¡¯d touched in centuries, and the incessant wetness between my legs spoke for itself. I¡¯d never seen this side of myself before, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t acknowledge it out loud. Something in the atmosphere had shifted, and I whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Did I kill the mood?¡± Aaron shook his head and lowered his eyes. I couldn¡¯t make out his expression, and for a moment, I worried he was genuinely considering letting me go and sending me away. Then, his grip tightened and his teeth sunk into the sensitive spot between my neck and my shoulder. ¡°I-Hey!¡± I cried out in a mixture of fright and anger. Can¡¯t he pick somece else for that!? He smiled against my skin as he slid his fingers off my shoulders, over my chest, and down my stomach until he reached the apex of my thighs. Slowly, he rubbed circles around my clit. My head lolled back and my breaths came out ragged. I could feel him climbing higher and higher to his peak with every thrust. Even with his fingers expertly working me and his cock ramming into me with reckless abandon, he kept his teeth mped on my shoulder. It was overwhelming. ¡°Haa¡­ Aaron!¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± He hissed in my ear as he reached to squeeze my chin with his free hand. ¡°You don¡¯t want next door to hear you, do you?¡± So what if he heard me!? I didn¡¯t care anymore. All of this was just too good¡­ Aaron¡¯s smirk was audible. ¡°Did you just cum?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 My orgasm was¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? content. Really not something I wanted to talk about with him during sex. But Aaron read the answer in as day in my face. He grinned and resumed his thrusts. In the next second, his face was buried in my chest, busy with kissing, licking, and sucking, but his teasing didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°Do you like this? You¡¯re still being awfully quiet, darling. Do you want it faster? Harder?¡± ¡°Can you stop biting me!?¡± I was getting mad. ¡°What else am I supposed to do if you won¡¯t let me kiss you?¡± Aaron raised his head innocently and blinked his bright blue eyes at me. ¡°Ugh! Just-Slow down! My head hit the wall¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve made a girl angry from fucking her.¡± He happily cupped the back of my head with one hand while the other snaked around my waist and reced the stiff wall pressed against my shoulder des. The cradling closeness lit a new fire in me. TE Once we were both spent, he picked up a cigarette from the nightstand and held it out to me. ¡°Want one?¡± I shook my head, deliberately trying to shut him down. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke. And it¡¯s a non-smoking room.¡± He raised his eyebrows before tilting his head with a smile. He gave my head a yful pat, ¡°Good girl.¡± With an exhale, he reached over and dropped it back on the nightstand. ¡°But you can step outside if you want to,¡± I added. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can stop,¡± he said casually. His hand ran through my hair lovingly, as if it were fine silk. This was one of Aaron¡¯s favorite ways to charm me. I suppose. Last time, when I was in his bedroom, he noticed me rubbing my nose. Right away, he could tell the incense bothered me and immediately opened the window. He had a wordless way of conveving his keen thoughtfulness. But that was exactly what threw a wrench into our no-strings-attached rtionship-if I could even call it that. I couldn¡¯t shake the idea that he might actually like me, despite my better judgment telling me that that would never happen. Aside from the two nights we¡¯ve spent together now, our lives couldn¡¯t be more uninvolved with each other. He didn¡¯t even know me, let alone like me. Maybe he just likes my body. The thought crossed my mind a few times, but that seemed even less likely. If anything, I¡¯m more boring in bed than I am in my daily life. There was no longer any sounding from next door. Vincent and Emily were probably finished long before we were, and we were left in awkward silence once more. Just as I moved to get up, Aaron grabbed my wrist lightly. ¡°Leaving early again?¡± I frowned and gave a stiff nod. ¡°Um¡­ Yeah? I won¡¯t be able to get a taxi if I stay anyter¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes widened as if I¡¯d just pped him. This must¡¯ve been a rude awakening for him since he¡¯d never slept with a woman so eager to leave him afterward. ¡°You¡¯re such a bitch,¡± he huffed. ¡°Sorry, did you want me to throw some money at you?¡± I asked him with a lopsided smile of my own. Never did I think I¡¯d be called a bitch, and to my face nheless. When I was a student, I always rejected the boys who pursued me. They were all just so stupid. So boring. Anything else would¡¯ve been more fun: homework, errands, ski practice. And I hate skiing. I knew better than anyone that I was hard to please, but I also knew that I definitely wasn¡¯t a bitch. Of course, I wasn¡¯t really a good person anymore either. I red at him. ¡°How many, hmm? How many more guys do you have to sleep with before you realize I¡¯m the best you¡¯ll ever have?¡± His smile didn¡¯t waver, and he gently caressed my cheek. He certainly wasn¡¯tcking in confidence. ¡°Quit it with that¡­ And let go. I need to use the bathroom.¡± I moved to yank my hand away, but he¡¯d alreadyzily let go. I quickly put my clothes back on and grabbed my coat before heading to the bathroom. When I came out. Aaron was sitting up, leaning back against the headboard, and typing on his phone, He raised his head and nced at me, and the corners of his mouth drooped ever so slightly when he saw that I was fully dressed to leave. ¡°Come here real quick.¡± ¡°I really need to get going,¡± I brushed him off and bent over to grab my phone. ¡°Your boyfriend texted me.¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow and waved his screen at me. I bit my cheek and spared him a nce. Men and women alike both loved to indulge in gossip from time to time. ¡°He heard everything. Don¡¯t you wanna know what he thought?¡± Heughed at my wide-eyed expression. Of course I wanted to know. I hurried over to the bedside. ¡°Let me see.¡± Aaron immediately lifted theforter and patted the spot next to him. I hesitated. ¡°If you wanna see, you can sit here or you can kiss me.¡± Without a second thought, I climbed into bed beside him. ¡°Geez, you act like a kiss is gonna kill me or something.¡± His clear blue eyes darkened, and he seemed disappointed. ¡°If that was the case, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my lips off you,¡± I grinned. ¡°You are such a bitch,¡± he repeated before slinging an arm around my shoulders and pulling me in closer. ¡°Can I see it now?¡± I rolled his eyes at his childish antics. He was obviously very skilled in the art of seduction, but he still had this odd fixation for empty flirting. Maybe even kissing. It must be a fetish of his¡­ He pouted, still offended, and passed me his phone. His text messages with Vincent were already open. Vxnent: Holy shituut its finally over Amorris: Oh¡­ You heard us? Vxt: Bro your girl made it impossible not to VXt: You had her screaming for her life To be honest, looking through their chat history made me feel ufortable, like I was being reduced to some cheap toy for Aaron to y with. I was well aware that what I was doing was wrong, but Vincent¡¯s words made it seem like I was no better than a prostitute in their eyes. Sickened, I held the phone out to Aaron. He shook his head, ¡°Keep going.¡± There was more? Amorris: Yours was pretty loud too VXt: That doesnt count she was just screaming for the hell of it VXt: There was something different abt yours¡­ i heard it Vxt: You always find the best girls Amorris: I havent slept with anyone else for a while XD Vxt: Man id be dead to olive if she had half as much fun as your girl did Aaron: Imao I stifled my ownugh. This was rich! I was sure he¡¯d cheated on me in part because he wasn¡¯t satisfied with our sex life, but this was just ridiculous. Vincent was so perfect when we met: gentle, funny, attentive. He used to worry about not being able to please me, then that turned into him just being bored with me. And here he was, jealous that his best friend had me screaming for him. Admit it! You just weren¡¯t good enough! The initial pain of Vincent cheating on me was washed away by that revtion. He was nothing. And I didn¡¯t regret my actions in the slightest. ¡°Do you still wanna barge in and catch him?¡± Aaron asked me softly. ¡°No.¡± I had changed my mind. Why bother? It felt so fun going behind each other¡¯s backs like this. Maybe I should take it even farther next time. Aaron¡¯s expression was of thinly-veiled confusion, and he hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°You¡¯re just going to break up with him then?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I wanna see this whole thing y out. See how long he can keep this up.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t speak, and he didn¡¯t stop me when I got out of bed to leave. It wasn¡¯t until I finally reached the door that I heard him gently call my name. ¡°Olive?¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Be my girlfriend Hearing him say my name surprised me. Usually, I¡¯d only ever hear him call me ¡°darling¡± or ¡°lovely¡±- some cheap pet name he can throw around interchangeably. This, I knew, was amon practice for cheaters. Calling someone by anything other than their name made it less likely you¡¯d slip up and get caught. Maybe Aaron even had a stupid code name for every woman he was seeing. What would mine be? Red head? Number fifty-one? ¡°What is it?¡± He looked at me for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Well¡­ My birthday¡¯s next month. On the first¡­ Do you want toe over?¡± This question was a bit strange, but I didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°I don¡¯t think Vincent would take me with him to your party. He wouldn¡¯t wanna give up another chance to spend the night with Emily.¡± Just as I said that, I frowned and stared at Aaron. Was he really going to create another opportunity for Vincent to cheat? Aaron met my stare with an innocent smile, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Did you change your mind? You can still stay here if you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± I insisted. ¡°But how long are you going to keep enabling them?¡± ¡°Ha! I never actually set them up.¡± Aaronughed dryly, ¡°It was all him.¡± He gave me a sly wink, and I felt like he was all too entertained by my situation. Like I was a clown in a secret circus only he knew about. ¡°I never wanted him to do¡­ that,¡± he continued. ¡°At least back then. Now, I¡¯m a little more willing to let them do as they please.¡± I leaned against the door, arms crossed, and grew more and more irritated as he went on. He seemed happy to help Vincent get away with his filthy backstabbing. I clenched my fists. If Aaron had the audacity to call me a bitch one more time after saying this, I wouldn¡¯t waste a second before punching him right in that handsome face of his ¡°Oh, calm down, babe. I can hear your teeth grinding from here.¡± He folded his arms behind his head as he leaned back. ¡°If Vincent¡¯s fooling around with her, I get you all to myself. Ever since you came to mest month I¡¯ve only ever had eyes for you. This is me giving myself an opportunity. Not him.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure your girlfriend would love that.¡± I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t deny being delighted by his sweet words. Cheating really was a cheap getaway. A quick fix. Now that I¡¯ve indulged in it myself, I can somewhat understand: in these moments, you can leave your life behind and lose yourself in someone else¡¯s infatuated pandering. There were no worries. No need to hide behind an artificial personality. As long as the sex was good, none of that mattered. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes stared straight at me, heavy with lust, and I felt my heart race at the implication. ¡°At this point,¡± he continued as he stretchedzily. ¡°You might as well be my girlfriend. I could never be with anyone else, Olive.¡± The scent of the hotel¡¯s luxurious air freshener-marketed as ¡°aromatherapy¡±-mingled with the erotic smell of sex, leaving me breathless. What shocked me the most, however, was that I wasn¡¯t at all offended by Aaron¡¯s insane proposal. He kept on cackling to himself, and eventually, the sheets slid down off of his abs, revealing his crotch. My eyes flicked from his face to his abs, to his dick that drove me crazy. All at once, his perfect body disyed in front of me. I swallowed at the sight of his erection, the tip of which was holding the sheets up almost teasingly It wasn¡¯t hard for him to follow my pointed gaze, and with a smirk, he tossed the sheets off of himself. I immediately turned my head away as I felt the blush in my cheeks spread to the tips of my ears. ¡°Just admit it, babe. It¡¯s me you really want.¡± Hisugh was low and husky. ¡°It¡¯s not about your revenge anymore.¡± I knew Aaron liked to tease me-to see how embarrassed I get-but I wouldn¡¯t let him have his way this time. I smiled and dropped my bag right on the floor before I walked toward Aaron. He raised his eyebrows, pupils dted, as if he didn¡¯t expect me ¨C toe over He sat up just as I climbed onto the bed and leaned toward him with my eyes narrowed. He was quick to wrap an arm around my waist as I climbed on top of him, bringing his face level with my chest. Aaron looked up at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be back so soon.¡± He was quick to bury his face in my cleavage while his free hand got to work unzipping my skirt ¡°Did you mean it?¡± I breathed. As soon as my skirt was off, I took his hand and wrapped it around his cock. ¡°I did.¡± His voice started to get deeper and raspier. I kept a firm grasp on his hand as I made him stroke himself, and obediently, he let me continue. No resistance or protest fell from his lips, only stuttered moans. ¡°Only in the bedroom, you mean.¡± I rocked back and forth on hisp, following the rhythm of my hands with my body. By now, I understood that Aaron was just as obsessed with me as he¡¯d imed. Despite N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. only sleeping with him twice, the longing in his eyes was undeniable. ¡°No-Not just the bedroom¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s voice was dripping with need, ¡°You could use some more practice, so mostly in the bedroom. But I did mean it. I want to be with you.¡± My embarrassment surged and dislodged my false bravado. Yes, this was the first time I¡¯d ever been so forward with a man. Normally, I¡¯d never dare to do such a thing, but just this once, I wanted to give Aaron a taste of his own medicine. He saw right through me almost immediately But that was fine. I squeezed his dick roughly through his own hand and aggressively pushed mysell off of him. ¡°You can take care of that yourself, tomcat.¡± I stood and pulled my skirt back up before wiping my hands off with some tissue on the nightstand and tossing it at him. He seemed stunned at my sudden withdrawal, and as he reached out to grab my arm, I dodged his grasp and quickly made my way to the door. ¡°Formal dating is boring, don¡¯t you think? I don¡¯t want to ruin what we have.¡± I bent over to pick up my bag and opened the door. As I left, his bitterughter and half-hearted scolding disappeared behind me. That seemed like a fitting punishment for him. Asking me to be his girlfriend? What kind of bullshit was that?! And when I yed along, I¡¯d expected him toe clean and admit I¡¯d called his bluff. What was with this guy? Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Getting one up on your cheating boyfriend was fun. Getting one up on his yboy friend was fun, too. But in hindsight, I was already regretting my decision. When Aaron called me a bitch earlier, he was just messing around, but now, that was my reality. I pulled my coat tighter around myself as I stepped outside of the hotel. As I made my way down the stairs leading into the lobby, I saw a ck Lamborghini parked at the bottom. A woman was taking a long drag from a cigarette as she leaned against the car. As my steps grew closer, she turned and smiled at me. It was Daisy, the woman Aaron had handed the keys to earlier this night. I nced down at my watch. It was two o¡¯clock. Had she really been waiting here for four hours? Was she going to get her turn with Aaron now? That man really was something¡­ Then she tilted her head toward the car. ¡°Get in.¡± What? I watched her slip into the driver¡¯s seat and hesitated for a moment before getting in next to her. She lit up with excitement as she geared up and snickered to herself. ¡°He¡¯s never let me drive his baby before¡­ Where do you live?¡± I gave her my address and added softly, ¡°Are you¡­ gonna take me home?¡± She grinned. ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯s not gonna drive itself.¡± From our brief introduction earlier, it seemed like Daisy and I were both Aaron¡¯s mistresses-or friends- with-benefits if he really didn¡¯t have a girlfriend-so I imagined there would be a vtile tension between us. I know how jealous and territorial women can get. Emily was a perfect example: even though she didn¡¯t want me to find out about her and Vincent, she couldn¡¯t resist leaving hints about their escapades all over her Instagram Only I wasn¡¯t jealous or territorial over Aaron. He was just a way for me to get my revenge. Nothing more. If anything, I felt sorry for Daisy. It should¡¯ve been her sharing the hotel room with Aaronst night, and it would¡¯ve been had I not interrupted. She had every right to be angry at me. But Daisy didn¡¯t seem put off at all. She was in a great mood as she hummed along to the radio. She shot me another wink as she drove. ¡°Four hours, huh? Sweet. How many rounds?¡± The car was filled with the smell of amber. The smell of Aaron. It was almost as if he was sitting in the car with us, and in my flustered state, I yed dumb. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daisy¡¯s wicked grin didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Come on. Just look at you. Your hair makes it so obvious! Is it supposed to be some big secret or something?¡± When I took too long toe up with an answer, she insisted. ¡°Please? I¡¯m dying to know. How many times?¡± Her upfront, nonchnt attitude about my sex life made my face grow even holter. At this point, I wasn¡¯t surprised by Aaron¡¯s open rtionship with her. Things were light, unclouded by jealousy or possessiveness, and it was something I admired, Eventually, I managed a response: ¡°Once.¡± She snorted, obviously disappointed. ¡°Once.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I couldn¡¯t tell where her disappointment wasing from. She stepped on the elerator and pulled out of the hotel¡¯s driveway. ¡°Oh, nothing. I just heard that he¡¯s, uh¡­ kinda tame. Done after one shot, you know? I wanted to know if you¡¯d get a second round out of him.¡± That surprised me. Tame? One shot? This whole time, I thought Aaron was the kind of guy who could go all night and still be unsated in the morning. I never expected him to be described as so restrained when it came to sex. The longer I thought about this, the more it horrified me. Not only had I had him for a second round, but for a third one after that, too¡­ Daisy added: ¡°Yeah. In the past, some girls would stay overnight. Some wouldn¡¯t. When I left the room earlier though, he told me to take the car but not to leave yet, so I thought you must be a special little thing.¡± Iughed and decided it was best not toment. What was I supposed to say anyway? I¡¯m special because I¡¯m having an affair with Aaron! I¡¯m actually dating his best friend! ¡°Oh, oops. I realized I never properly introduced mysell.¡± She shot me a dazzling smile. ¡°I¡¯m Daisy Green, Aaron¡¯s attorney general.¡± I nodded, when I saw them together earlier, I already picked up on some professional, subordinate dynamic between them. ¡°But before this, I was his mother¡¯s secretary.¡± His mother¡¯s secretary!? My eyes widened. So even if Aaron wasn¡¯t some hotshot CEO, he still had it made. Cinder wasn¡¯t kidding. At the next red light, Daisy turned to me, ¡°You seem surprised. Don¡¯t let his parents¡¯ sess fool you though. If you get to know him, you¡¯ll see that he¡¯s a capable and thoughtful man all in his own right. He¡¯s a natural leader-everyone just gravitates toward him.¡± I knew that much. On more than one asion, Vincent considered quitting his job and joining Aaron¡¯s ¡°How about you?¡± Daisy asked. ¡°Oh! Uh¡­ Cancer bioinformatics,¡± I answered briefly: ¡°PhD.¡± ¡°What?! That¡¯s amazing! I have nothing but respect for people in the research sector. Lab work just isn¡¯t for me.¡± Her genuine praise made me feel even more embarrassed. Maybe I was allergic to ¡°Wait, hold on-No wonder Aaron is funding that project!¡± Daisy gasped. Just as the light turned green, she hit the gas with excitement, and I moved my hands up to my chest to grip my seat belt. ¡°It¡¯s because of you!¡± Sheughed and nodded to herself. I didn¡¯t know what it was I said to make her react this way. Sure, the streets were empty at this hour, but her speed still terrified me. She must¡¯ve noticed me staring at the rising needle on the dashboard or heard me begging her to slow down in my mind, because she soon rxed. Even though she¡¯d slowed down, she couldn¡¯t stop giggling. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon, honey. I¡¯m looking forward to it just as much as you are.¡± When Daisy had finally dropped me off at my apartment, I still had no idea what she¡¯d been on about. But when I saw Aaron in myboratory building the next morning, I suddenly understood. Our experimental funding had been running a little tight as ofte. Not only was our department¡¯s subsidies insufficient, but the long-term nature of our experiments wasn¡¯t the most encouraging to investors. These people wanted results faster than we could possibly give them. In the hallway, one of my colleagues, Nick, was chatting with me about our newest sponsors. He had brown curly hair, and despite being theb¡¯s residentedian, he had a brilliant mind. From the day I met him, we got along like a pair of lifelong best friends, and he was always ready to share ¡°advice¡± with me. ording to him, he had more experience in the bedroom than I did. Nick leaned forward as he gossiped. ¡°So obviously he¡¯s rich. I just have to hope he¡¯s handsome, too. And gay.¡± I snorted and whipped out my phone. ¡°Hello, Tim? Your boyfriend is misbehaving. Yeah, for a hundred bucks I¡¯ll spill the details.¡± Tim was part of my graduating ss, and I actually introduced him to Nick a few years back. Nick made a choking noise and swatted my phone away from my ear as we continued noisily chatting on the way to our research director¡¯s oflice. As soon as I stepped inside, I was greeted by a familiar silhouette and the smell of amber. My brain short-circuited. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. No way. ¡°Olive! Nick! There you are,¡± the director, Julian, greeted us warmly. ¡°Id like to introduce you to Mr. Aaron Morris.¡± I watched stiffly as Aaron got up from his seat in front of Julian¡¯s desk and turned around. He was dressed in a ck suit, white undershirt, and no tie. His azure eyes twinkled deviously as he held out his hand. ¡°A pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Aaron.¡± Nick leaned ever so slightly toward me and muttered quietly in my ear. ¡°Wow¡­ Do I need to tell Vincent his girlfriend¡¯s misbehaving?¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 The whole meeting was a bit nerve-wracking for me. Aaron was acting like he didn¡¯t know me, and his demeanor seemed different as well. The thin-framed sses he was wearing gave the impression that he was a simple gentleman. What surprised me more than his professional aesthetic was how quickly he grasped our team¡¯s experimental model as Julian exined it. Aaron¡¯s slender fingers traced the cellr diagram on the monitor while he matched our director¡¯s vocabry as they discussed. To me, the thoughtful motions of his hands on the screen were sexier than when they were palming my chest. The rity of his academic tone was more alluring than how he sounded in bed with me. I¡¯d never seen this side of him before-never imagined he had it in him. Sunlight spilled in through the window andnded gently on his face. The warm light made his sapphire eyes sparkle. This wasn¡¯t the same lust-addled gaze I¡¯d seen in the bedroom, and I found myself drawn to his focused intellect. ¡°So far, your project has been nothing but constructive. Everything is built on top of strong hypotheses.¡± Not only was he affirming our results up to this point, but he fully understood Julian¡¯s line of reasoning. He truly had faith in our work. ¡°Yes! I know exactly which one of our experiments you¡¯re referring to,¡± Julian nodded eagerly. ¡°That division of our research was highlighted in a journal not too long ago. In fact, it was conducted primarily by Olive here, our only female researcher.¡± He pointed at me. Aaron¡¯s eyes swept up to my face and he gave a polite smile. 0004 ¡°Then you¡¯re working with an incredible woman.¡± My face flushed. This was the first time I¡¯d ever had a serious conversation with Aaron. The only other times he¡¯d paid mepliments were when I was in bed with him. ¡°I actually made my decision beforeing in today,¡± Aaron continued. ¡°My secretary is already preparing the relevant materials, legalities and whatnot-for me to provide funds to your department on a regr basis. Of course, I¡¯m not doing this just to be charitable. My sponsorship is entirely dependent on your results. If I see in one of your reports that I¡¯m not seeing the progress I want, we¡¯ll have to meet again to¡­ renegotiate.¡± He said all of this with a smile and casual shrug of his shoulders. Nick nudged my shoulder with his arm as Aaron and Julian shook hands in front of us. ¡°Don¡¯t start drooling now.¡± I red and moved to elbow him. He needed to watch it with the bullshiting out of his mouth. Both Aaron and Julian were here, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin their image of me with Nick¡¯s unprofessionalism. Nick immediately stepped forward, out of the way of my elbow, and respectfully raised his hand. ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t mind, I think it¡¯d be a wonderful idea to celebrate this partnership. Over lunch maybe? There¡¯s this amazing Mexican restaurant nearby.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have an alumni lecture to give in about half an hour. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make it.¡± Aaron declined politely. ¡°I¡¯m also busy today,¡± I said quickly. ¡°Sorry, Nick.¡± That was a lie. I was actually free for the rest of the day after this meeting Back in the hallway, I pulled up the campus activity feed on my phone and scrolled until I found Aaron¡¯s name. It looked like the lecture was about the up-anding technological revolution. That was something rted to my major, right? Close enough, at least. And so I decided to check it out. By the time I got to the auditorium, there was already a long line of people waiting at the entrance. It took me around twenty minutes to get inside, and during that time, I was stuck listening to two girls behind me gossip about Aaron: his looks, his family, hispany, and his past rtionships. Hell, they even dedicated a few minutes to imagine how big his dick must be. It made me wonder how many people attending his lecture were actually there to learn something. Still, part of me was happy for him. All in all, this was a sessful turnout. Just when I thought I was finally about to escape those two lovely youngdies, the auditorium¡¯s management informed me that the event was by appointment only. ¡°¡®Scuse me, sis,¡± one of the girls behind me piped up. ¡°If you didn¡¯t reserve your seat, could you like, get out of the way? We¡¯re trying to meet that stud inside.¡± Christ, how entitled could these girls be? I turned my head and gave them a nk look. ¡°What¡¯s got you so excited? I promise he¡¯s not as sexy on the podium as he is on the bed.¡± I must¡¯ve been insane to say that to them. I must¡¯ve been insane to stand outside the lecture hall for two whole hours. In truth, I would¡¯ve loved to know what Aaron was talking about inside, but from where I was, I could only make out the audience¡¯s apuse and asionalughter. So while I waited, I opened up Google and searched for ¡®Aaron Morris.¡¯ From what I could find, he studied at Columbia University and majored in bothputer science and biotechnology. However, he never finished with a degree due to his interest in entrepreneurship. At least I still had my PhD. A few more taps informed me that Aaron was 23 years old when he started hispany, and he¡¯d be a stable billionaire by the age of 30. That was pretty much all that Cinder told me. In fact, she told me even more: Aaron had lived in thep of luxury since he was born. His mother was from a long line of well-established European aristocracy. As a child, he lived as if he were a prince. At that age, I was skipping ss at my local elementary school and running off to the cemetery to read in peace. Wasn¡¯t that just cheery for a little kid? Before I knew it, my Google search had me clicking on a link to a celebrity news site. Paparazzi had published photos of himing in and out of a ritzy hotel with three diflerent women, all on the same night. That was when I decided I¡¯d seen enough, and I closed the webpage. It wasn¡¯t because I was jealous, but¡­ I just didn¡¯t like the idea that I¡¯d be another one of those women to him. I thought back to what Daisy had told me: Aaron never went for longer than one round with the women he casually slept with. Wait. Didn¡¯t she also say he was sponsoring a project? Because of me? No, that couldn¡¯t be right. That couldn¡¯t even be possible. Funding our research was no small matter, even for someone as ridiculously wealthy as Aaron. He was more logical than this, right? He had to be. He didn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy to let his emotions get the better of him. Moreover, his attitude with Julian earlier indicated that he¡¯d been following our work for a long time. He didn¡¯t even mention knowing me while they talked. He didn¡¯t even say a word to me! While I brooded outside of the auditorium, I watched the lobby doors open. The crowd gradually made their way outside of the building to loiter in the courtyard. With a furrowed brow, I pulled out my phone and tapped on Aaron¡¯s profile picture, but there were no updates from him. I shuddered I was really checking on what Aaron was up to. As if my shattered moralpass wasn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ve been infected with this stubborn curiosity toward Aaron. I couldn¡¯t believe it. Curiosity meant interest, and interest would lead to love, and love was the I locked my phone and slipped it back into my pocket. I made a naive mistake by standing outside his lecture. Just as I was about to leave, my phone chirped. I frowned and pulled it out. Again. * It was Vincent. Vxnent: Babe?? Vxt: You done yet??? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Oops. Today was our third anniversary. I¡¯d promised him days ago that I¡¯d make sure to finish work in theb early, but Ipletely forgot. I¡¯ve never forgotten about our anniversary before. VXt: I have something special nned Vxnent: Wait for me on campus As soon as I lifted my finger to text my reply, the rich scent of amber washed over me. ¡°Were you waiting for me, darling?¡± Chapter 15 Chapter 15 I looked back to see Aaron. He was standing with his back to the sun, and his face was obscured with shadows. I raised my hand to block the harsh light, but he took that opportunity to grab it and gently thread his fingers through mine. ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± I heard his trademark smirk in his voice. ¡°The sun¡¯s really bright. It¡¯s hot.¡± I shook ofl¡¯ his hand. ¡°Well, you¡¯re cold. You know, you tossed me aside like thatst time, too.¡± I rolled my eyes. The Aaron I met a few hours ago must¡¯ve been possessed by an angel. Now that the sun was setting, that familiar devil was back, and he was as lecherous as ever. ¡°I missed you,¡± he crooned as he took another step closer ¡°And you¡¯re gonna keep missing me.¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y his games. All I wanted was to sort out my feelings and nip my interest in him in the bud. Regardless, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m going to a charity eventter tonight. Could I ask you to be my date?¡± I sneered and shook my head. ¡°No. You can¡¯t. Today¡¯s my third year anniversary with Vincent ¡­¡± Aaron raised his eyebrow and waited for the rest of my exnation. I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Oh, but you will,¡± he said with a confident raise of his chin. I stared at him. This was the first time I looked at him with such a calm mind. The first time I scrutinized his features so seriously. The man in front of me had high cheekbones and deep ere sockets My whole life. I had this idea that a CEO was supposed to be some middle-aged man posing his overweight body for Forbes magazine Aaron was nothing like that stereotype. Ilis temperament was a bnced blend of pride and romance. Ile was something so much nobler Invible What have I gotten myself into, choosing him of all people to cheat on Vincent with? I never should¡¯ve gotten involved with Aaron Once upon a time, all he was to me was Vincent¡¯s rich friend. A yboy. I¡¯d imagined this ¡®tomcat¡¯ to be shallow, when in fact, he¡¯d shown himself to be exemry in almost every way. Still, I resisted. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of yourself,¡± I told him. Then, my phone rang. It was Vincent. I waved the screen in front of Aaron with a smile. ¡°See you at the next debrief, boss.¡± He didn¡¯t answer and simply looked at me. That was thest I saw of him once I¡¯d turned around to leave. I didn¡¯t have to walk far across campus before I saw Vincent waiting by his car. He was leaning back against the door and talking to someone on his cell phone. Obviously, he was well-dressed today. He wore a dark gray suit, and his usually unruly hair was styled into something more brushed back. He looked very much like a romantic boyfriend, Except for his demeanor. He waved his hand through the air in front of him, and the volume of his voice rose and fell chaotically. He didn¡¯t even notice me approaching ¡°I told you, I¡¯m taking Olive out to dinner. I don¡¯t have time today,¡± he growled impatiently. I raised my eyebrows at that. Could it be? Was he talking to Emily? I¡¯d assumed tonight¡¯s anniversary celebration would be something boring, but now that Emily wanted him, I heavily regretted wearing a in 1-shirt and jeans this morning. ¡°Vincent!¡± I greeted and shed a stic smile. In a single motion, I look hold of Vincent¡¯s arm and pulled him down for a kiss. He didn¡¯t have the chance to hang up first. In the back of my mind, I couldn¡¯t believe that he had the nerve to talk to Emily on the phone while waiting to pick up his girlfriend for dinner. I parted my lips, hellbent on kissing him more intensely than I ever had before. I bit his lips and let my tongue brush over his teeth, and then his tongue. Shameless, I made sure the distinct, wet noises reached his phone. I wanted Emily to hear. ¡°Babe-¡± He was stunned, but it onlysted a second before he began kissing me back with the same enthusiasm. He sucked at my lips and held my chin between his thumb and index finger. I didn¡¯t pull away from him until I heard Emily scoff and the call disconnected. Vincent seemed lost. Even though I¡¯d already pulled away, his eyes were still closed, and he leaned forward to follow my lips. Of course, I lightly ced a hand on his chest to stop him. There was no point in kissing him anymore. ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡± I asked as I giggled breathlessly. ¡°Just¡­ a coworker. He said I was called in for overtime again.¡± The lie spilled out of him so naturally. His expression didn¡¯t even change. Then, he put his arm around my shoulder and opened the car door for ¡°But,¡± he carried on. ¡°I told him I wanted to spend tonight with my girlfriend, and that if I missed our anniversary. she¡¯d be heartbroken.¡± Lie after lie fell from his lips as he reached over to fasten my seatbelt for me. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ugh. My heart felt like it was writhing in my chest, enraged. Since when did he care about my feelings? Since I was the one who forgot the date, it was a draw. ¡°Your car¡­ kind of smells like perfume,¡± I wrinkled my nose and nced at Vincent suspiciously, ¡°Did you have someone over?¡± I didn¡¯t actually smell anything. I just wanted to see how flustered he would get Clearly, I underestimated how shameless Vincent really was. He never missed a beat. ¡°Do you like it? I thought I¡¯d pick a special air freshener for you!¡± Bullshit But I hummed and sat back in the passenger seat, feigning contentment. ¡°So I booked us a table at a French restaurant tonight,¡± Vincent said cheerfully to me as he drove. ¡°Aaron actually rmended it to me. Said it was the best in town!¡± He seemed to havepletely forgotten about the tense phone call from a few minutes ago. ¡°Oh, did you tell him it was our anniversary?¡± ¡°Yeah. He even bought a bottle of their vintage in advance. To formally apologize for what happened at the bar a few weeks ago.¡± Vincent continued as high-spirited as ever. Suddenly, I remembered Aaron¡¯s confident remark from earlier. ¡°You¡¯ll have time.¡± An uneasy feeling settled in my mind. ¡°What else did he say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to find outter!¡± After fifteen minutes, Vincent parked in front of a high-end boutique. I recognized the store immediately. Cinder was a regr customer here. This was the kind of ce that required an expensive membership and appointments weeks in advance. Why were we here? Vincent locked the car and led me inside. As we stepped in, he mentioned that the appointment was under Aaron¡¯s name, and the staff snapped to attention. ¡°Of course, sir. Please,e with us.¡± I clung to Vincent¡¯s arm involuntarily. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± He turned and put his hands on my shoulders to massage them soothingly. ¡°Olive. Today is our third year anniversary. You are, by far, the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen, and tonight, I wanted to showcase just how gorgeous you are.¡± I felt the corner of my mouth twitch upward in an uncontroble smile. This must¡¯ve been because this French restaurant he mentioned had a strict dress code. It seemed that everything today was all thanks to Aaron He rmended the restaurant. Ordered the wine. Scheduled a stylist appointment. He was the one who organized my anniversary. Not Vincent. I let my smirk grow into a grin. ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful!¡± ¡°For you, I-¡± Before Vincent could finish his sentence, his phone rang again, but he immediately sent the caller to voicemail. ¡°No, go ahead,¡± I insisted. ¡°Answer it. I have to go try on the clothes first.¡± I gave him a kiss before following the stylist and whispered lowly, ¡°I have a surprise for you, too.¡± He chuckled, overwhelmed by my sudden forwardness tonight. ¡°Who are you and what have you done to my girlfriend?¡± I just smiled and told him I¡¯d be back soon, then turned and headed to the fitting room I was eager to see what Emily had up her sleeve, because tonight, Vincent must be mine. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I looked back to see Aaron. He was standing with his back to the sun, and his face was obscured with shadows. I raised my hand to block the harsh light, but he took that opportunity to grab it and gently thread his fingers through mine. ¡°You¡¯re blushing.¡± I heard his trademark smirk in his voice. ¡°The sun¡¯s really bright. It¡¯s hot.¡± I shook ofl¡¯ his hand. ¡°Well, you¡¯re cold. You know, you tossed me aside like thatst time, too.¡± I rolled my eyes. The Aaron I met a few hours ago must¡¯ve been possessed by an angel. Now that the sun was setting, that familiar devil was back, and he was as lecherous as ever. ¡°I missed you,¡± he crooned as he took another step closer ¡°And you¡¯re gonna keep missing me.¡± I wasn¡¯t in the mood to y his games. All I wanted was to sort out my feelings and nip my interest in him in the bud. Regardless, he continued. ¡°I¡¯m going to a charity eventter tonight. Could I ask you to be my date?¡± I sneered and shook my head. ¡°No. You can¡¯t. Today¡¯s my third year anniversary with Vincent ¡­¡± Aaron raised his eyebrow and waited for the rest of my exnation. I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± ¡°Oh, but you will,¡± he said with a confident raise of his chin. I stared at him. This was the first time I looked at him with such a calm mind. The first time I scrutinized his features so seriously. The man in front of me had high cheekbones and deep ere sockets My whole life. I had this idea that a CEO was supposed to be some middle-aged man posing his overweight body for Forbes magazine Aaron was nothing like that stereotype. Ilis temperament was a bnced blend of pride and romance. Ile was something so much nobler Invible What have I gotten myself into, choosing him of all people to cheat on Vincent with? I never should¡¯ve gotten involved with Aaron Once upon a time, all he was to me was Vincent¡¯s rich friend. A yboy. I¡¯d imagined this ¡®tomcat¡¯ to be shallow, when in fact, he¡¯d shown himself to be exemry in almost every way. Still, I resisted. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of yourself,¡± I told him. Then, my phone rang. It was Vincent. I waved the screen in front of Aaron with a smile. ¡°See you at the next debrief, boss.¡± He didn¡¯t answer and simply looked at me. That was thest I saw of him once I¡¯d turned around to leave. I didn¡¯t have to walk far across campus before I saw Vincent waiting by his car. He was leaning back against the door and talking to someone on his cell phone. Obviously, he was well-dressed today. He wore a dark gray suit, and his usually unruly hair was styled into something more brushed back. He looked very much like a romantic boyfriend, Except for his demeanor. He waved his hand through the air in front of him, and the volume of his voice rose and fell chaotically. He didn¡¯t even notice me approaching ¡°I told you, I¡¯m taking Olive out to dinner. I don¡¯t have time today,¡± he growled impatiently. I raised my eyebrows at that. Could it be? Was he talking to Emily? I¡¯d assumed tonight¡¯s anniversary celebration would be something boring, but now that Emily wanted him, I heavily regretted wearing a in 1-shirt and jeans this morning. ¡°Vincent!¡± I greeted and shed a stic smile. In a single motion, I look hold of Vincent¡¯s arm and pulled him down for a kiss. He didn¡¯t have the chance to hang up first. In the back of my mind, I couldn¡¯t believe that he had the nerve to talk to Emily on the phone while waiting to pick up his girlfriend for dinner. I parted my lips, hellbent on kissing him more intensely than I ever had before. I bit his lips and let my tongue brush over his teeth, and then his tongue. Shameless, I made sure the distinct, wet noises reached his phone. I wanted Emily to hear. ¡°Babe-¡± He was stunned, but it onlysted a second before he began kissing me back with the same enthusiasm. He sucked at my lips and held my chin between his thumb and index finger. I didn¡¯t pull away from him until I heard Emily scoff and the call disconnected. Vincent seemed lost. Even though I¡¯d already pulled away, his eyes were still closed, and he leaned forward to follow my lips. Of course, I lightly ced a hand on his chest to stop him. There was no point in kissing him anymore. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Who were you on the phone with?¡± I asked as I giggled breathlessly. ¡°Just¡­ a coworker. He said I was called in for overtime again.¡± The lie spilled out of him so naturally. His expression didn¡¯t even change. Then, he put his arm around my shoulder and opened the car door for ¡°But,¡± he carried on. ¡°I told him I wanted to spend tonight with my girlfriend, and that if I missed our anniversary. she¡¯d be heartbroken.¡± Lie after lie fell from his lips as he reached over to fasten my seatbelt for me. Ugh. My heart felt like it was writhing in my chest, enraged. Since when did he care about my feelings? Since I was the one who forgot the date, it was a draw. ¡°Your car¡­ kind of smells like perfume,¡± I wrinkled my nose and nced at Vincent suspiciously, ¡°Did you have someone over?¡± I didn¡¯t actually smell anything. I just wanted to see how flustered he would get Clearly, I underestimated how shameless Vincent really was. He never missed a beat. ¡°Do you like it? I thought I¡¯d pick a special air freshener for you!¡± Bullshit But I hummed and sat back in the passenger seat, feigning contentment. ¡°So I booked us a table at a French restaurant tonight,¡± Vincent said cheerfully to me as he drove. ¡°Aaron actually rmended it to me. Said it was the best in town!¡± He seemed to havepletely forgotten about the tense phone call from a few minutes ago. ¡°Oh, did you tell him it was our anniversary?¡± ¡°Yeah. He even bought a bottle of their vintage in advance. To formally apologize for what happened at the bar a few weeks ago.¡± Vincent continued as high-spirited as ever. Suddenly, I remembered Aaron¡¯s confident remark from earlier. ¡°You¡¯ll have time.¡± An uneasy feeling settled in my mind. ¡°What else did he say?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just have to find outter!¡± After fifteen minutes, Vincent parked in front of a high-end boutique. I recognized the store immediately. Cinder was a regr customer here. This was the kind of ce that required an expensive membership and appointments weeks in advance. Why were we here? Vincent locked the car and led me inside. As we stepped in, he mentioned that the appointment was under Aaron¡¯s name, and the staff snapped to attention. ¡°Of course, sir. Please,e with us.¡± I clung to Vincent¡¯s arm involuntarily. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± He turned and put his hands on my shoulders to massage them soothingly. ¡°Olive. Today is our third year anniversary. You are, by far, the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen, and tonight, I wanted to showcase just how gorgeous you are.¡± I felt the corner of my mouth twitch upward in an uncontroble smile. This must¡¯ve been because this French restaurant he mentioned had a strict dress code. It seemed that everything today was all thanks to Aaron He rmended the restaurant. Ordered the wine. Scheduled a stylist appointment. He was the one who organized my anniversary. Not Vincent. I let my smirk grow into a grin. ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful!¡± ¡°For you, I-¡± Before Vincent could finish his sentence, his phone rang again, but he immediately sent the caller to voicemail. ¡°No, go ahead,¡± I insisted. ¡°Answer it. I have to go try on the clothes first.¡± I gave him a kiss before following the stylist and whispered lowly, ¡°I have a surprise for you, too.¡± He chuckled, overwhelmed by my sudden forwardness tonight. ¡°Who are you and what have you done to my girlfriend?¡± I just smiled and told him I¡¯d be back soon, then turned and headed to the fitting room I was eager to see what Emily had up her sleeve, because tonight, Vincent must be mine. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 There was no doubt in my tone, only conviction. From the moment Iid eyes on him earlier today, I¡¯d already walked into his trap. He¡¯d known from the beginning that I¡¯d be abandoned today. He appeared at every opportunity and yed the part of a bystander while pulling the strings behind the scenes. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± He smiled. ¡°I was about ny percent sure this is how things would end up.¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re on Emily¡¯s side¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Aaron shrugged ¡°Vincent asked me to help with restaurant reservations, and I did. I also threw in the styling appointment. You look great in that dress, by the way¡± I sneered at his calm expression as I slightly swayed. I was starting to lose my bnce standing on one foot Aaron felt me tremble and ced a hand under my foot to support me. ¡°Why was Emily so hellbent on having Vincent today?¡± ¡°I just told Emily that I gave Vincent a bottle of red wine. As a present for your third anniversary¡­ and as an apology for what happened at the bar.¡± Aaron rubbed my ankle with his fingers innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she said to actually get Vincent to leave, though.¡± I kicked his hand away and he stood. ¡°You knew he¡¯d leave me tonight.¡± I growled. ¡°Does it make you happy to see me like this? To see me fail?¡± ¡°I told you, I had nothing to do with it. They made their own choices. Emily wanted to ruin your third anniversary. Vincent wanted to leave you.¡± ¡°And you wanted toe tough at me?¡± ¡°I wanted you. I wanted to be by your side as much as possible. I wanted to make tonight special for you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± His words were steady and his eyes were filled with determination. There was no wavering in Aaron¡¯s expression-no guilt-only confidence. It was as if I were his stolen treasure, but I still didn¡¯t understand. He already had everything that Vincent didn¡¯t: his looks, his family background, his Was he doing this out of jealousy? Or did he simply want to spite his best friend? Maybe this whole time I was using Aaron, he was using me, too. Only I didn¡¯t know what his true intentions were. ¡°You must think really highly of yourself¡­ What is it you think you¡¯re doing? Saving me? Being my hero? Or is this your way of getting at Vincent?¡± My lip quivered and based on the tension in my face, I knew I must have been ring daggers at him. ¡°Getting at Vincent? No. Of course not. He¡¯s not worth all that.¡± Aaron said stubbornly. His eyes twinkled but still shone with arrogance. ¡°Some ¡®brother¡¯ you are.¡± I didn¡¯t spare him the sarcasm. Vincent was desperate to stay on good terms with Aaron to protect his own interests. Aaron was a powerful friend to have. He must¡¯ve gotten a kick out of Vincent¡¯s ttery, and even more so the excitement of sleeping with his girlfriend. ¡°Okay, yeah. We¡¯re not the best of friends. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m doing all this.¡± He frowned and waved a hand around to emphasize his point.¡± ¡°Then why are you doing it?¡± I raised my chin and motioned for him to continue. ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve it, Olive. Why punish yourself for their choices? For his stupidity? It¡¯s not worth it.¡± He looked at me with a sigh. Punish¡­ myself? Those words were the hammer that shattered the fortress I¡¯d built up around myself. I kept wondering why Vincent betrayed me. What had I done to make him choose Emily over me? I thought back to the time when Vincent had been hospitalized from overworking-the stress had given him severe stomach problems. Back then, I went to the hospital to take care of him every day, even when I was still busy with my experiments for school. Then I thought back to when Vincent¡¯s father had passed away. I took a ne with him to get back to his family home on the West Coast to attend the funeral. Hell, I¡¯d even spent time arranging that funeral. I¡¯d spent the past two nights working in theb, but I stayed awake to support him the entire time. I was always there for him to lean on when he cried. But in my stubbornness, I was sure that struggling through those hardships only made our rtionship stronger. More than once, he¡¯d hugged me and said, ¡°I love you, Olive. Only you. You¡¯re all I have.¡± Now, every one of the sacrifices I made for him felt likeshes when I think back to them. ¡°If it¡¯s not my fault¡­ Why am I the only one hurting?¡± I whimpered as tears welled up in my eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what your revenge is for, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Aaron said softly. His hand wiped the tears from my eyes. ¡°Would you me me?¡± I cried with heaving breaths. ¡°After¡­ After all, you-¡± After all, he¡¯d done nothing wrong. Not to me. All he wanted was to help me. I was the one who stubbornly insisted on hurting Vincent the same way he hurt me. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Whenever I was with Aaron, I genuinely enjoyed hispliments and his praises. He validated me and helped boost my confidence-he proved Vincent wrong for choosing someone else over me. But Aaron was also a victim here. I bowed my head and sobbed softly into my hands ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my mess. I never should¡¯ve pulled you into it¡­¡± He took me by the shoulders and rubbed my back. Slowly, he leaned me forward until I waspletely enveloped in his arms. ¡°Shh¡­ It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re okay.¡± My shoulders shook violently as my cries grew more painful, but he continued whispering to me. I don¡¯t know if it was his scent that made me feel safe or if it was his warm embrace, but after some time, I felt at peace. The tears stopped. I pushed him away, embarrassed, and wiped the lingering tears from the corners of my eyes. My nose was runny, and my voice sounded strange. ¡°I feel like you forgave me more than I apologized.¡± Aaronughed. He touched my cheek gently, and he¡¯d gone back to that flirty tone I was used to. ¡°If you¡¯re really sorry, why don¡¯t youe to that charity thing I told you about? We still have time.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still in the mood for a romantic party?¡± I gave him an awkward look. ¡°You just have to get back in the mood. You look beautiful, Olive. And that dress really is breathtaking. Why waste it?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°Be honest. You must be happy with yourself right now, huh?¡± I covered my face with my hands and stared at Aaron through my fingers. Everything seemed to be going ording to n for the cunning man in front of me. ¡°Well¡­ If you say yes to being my date tonight, I¡¯d be so happy that my head would explode.¡± Aaron smiled, and he didn¡¯t seem to doubt that I would agree with him. Sure, his bright-eved arrogance was maybe distasteful, but it didn¡¯t irritate me as much this time. I was moved by his proposal. Besides, if I was left alone tonight, all I would be thinking about is what Vincent and Emily might be up to and how much of a failure I was as a girlfriend. Cinder was gone on a trip and wouldn¡¯t be back in New York until tomorrow, so I had no one else to N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. share my pain with Alcohol was one way I could try to numb myself, but I didn¡¯t want to do that. It¡¯d be silly to get drunk over the man who ran to his mistress on our third anniversary. He wasn¡¯t worth it. I was just too exhausted. I didn¡¯t want to be tortured like this on tonight, of all nights-I didn¡¯t want to be alone for even a second. I could only find sce with Aaron. I sniffed, but at this point, my nose was too congested for that to make a difference. Aaronughed even louder, and he moved over to the side table and grabbed a tissue. I thought he was going to hand it to me, but instead, he reached past my outstretched hand and held the sheet against my nose. 0001 ¡°There you go, darling.¡± He really wanted me to blow my nose. Into his hand. As if that were normal. What is with him? Doesn¡¯t he think that¡¯s dirty? Even if Vincent had asked me to help him blow his nose, I¡¯d still take a few minutes to think about it. The thought made me cringe. I grabbed the tissue and stopped him. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± He let go without any resistance, and I turned away from him. I didn¡¯t dare blow my nose loudly. It was too quiet here! The idea of my snot echoing through the empty hall was mortilying, and so I settled for only wiping my nose a bit. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna¡­ turn around?¡± I asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel dirty or embarrassed. Not in front of me.¡± He chuckled behind me. In the next second, he leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your whole body, darling. And I love every inch of it. Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Honestly, could he not say three sentences without mentioning sex? I didn¡¯t have the heart to put up with his antics right now. ¡°If you keep being nasty like that, I won¡¯t go to that dinner with you,¡± I threatened ¡°So you will go with me!¡± Ile said excitedly. He grabbed me by the shoulders and spun me around to face him. His expression was almost cartoonishly ecstatic as if I¡¯d just told him he¡¯d won the lottery Actually, I don¡¯t even think a hotshot CEO like him would be this happy about winning the lottery ¡°Yes. As a ¡®thank you¡¯ for giving me a shoulder to cry on. I don¡¯t like owing people favors.¡± I shrugged nonchntly and looked away ¡°I promise: Tonight will be unforgettable.¡± Aaron gave me a smug look. I eyed him suspiciously. I was getting the feeling that tonight¡¯s charity event might not be as simple as he¡¯d made it out to be. His eyes sparkled as if he had a special surprise nned for me. I rolled my eyes. ¡°What time is this party?¡± ¡°Nine o¡¯clock. We have two hours. Plenty of time.¡± He gave me a grin as he looked up from his watch. ¡°Your clothes, Are you going to go like that?¡± I raised my chin toward him so he¡¯d look down at himself. After hugging me, there were tearstains and mascara streaks on the front of his shirt. It was wet enough so that his pecs were on disy, and there was something wildly erotic about seeing his nipples peak against the wet fabric ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I can change here. You should touch up your makeup, too.¡± Aaron gave me a wink and slowly started unbuttoning his chest as if I wasn¡¯t even there. This wasn¡¯t a big deal. Like he¡¯d said, we¡¯d seen all of each other¡¯s bodies before. We were like a weathered couple with no shame between the two of us; undressing felt as normal as ever. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me or something?¡± ¡°Is it working?¡± ¡°Sometimes it does¡­¡± I slowed my tone and watched his eyes spark with aroused enthusiasm, then I added, ¡°But no, not now.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re killing me, Olive¡­¡± He swooned theatrically I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time in the fitting room than I already had, so I raised my voice and called for the attendant. Soon, someone arrived and I was taken for further styling while Aaron was ushered into a different fitting room. The stylist¡¯s name was Lily. She had the demeanor of a warm and lovely soul, but I could already sense that she was a bit of a perfectionist ¡°Honey, your skin is wless, but you really shouldn¡¯t stay up toote. You look like a panda with dark circles like those! Late nights are a woman¡¯s worst enemy, you know.¡± She waved for the makeup artist to apply more concealer, ¡°Really? I thought it was men.¡± I smiled. Her exaggeration was endearing ¡°Men,¡± she sighed. ¡°If you use them right, they make good stepping stones.¡± Then she raised an evebrow at me ¡°I can tell vour heart is hurting. Your eyes look puffy¡± She took the brush from the makeup artist and came over to work on me herself. She said gently. ¡°Enjoy life Love vourselt more and you¡¯ll find people who will treat you right You¡¯re so beautiful, dear Don¡¯t spoil it with unnecessary stress¡± I spent the next hall hour listening to Lily ramble on about cosmetology. Not once did she ask about my rtionship with Aaron, and I appreciated that By the time the hairdresser was finished with me, Lily gushed. ¡°Oh my god! You are such a natural beauty! Oh, and this dress suits you so well¡­ Another masterpiece!¡± I looked at myself in the mirror. My red hair was pulled into an elegant updo, and my eyes glistened like emeralds behind longshes. The makeup waspleted by a matte burgundy lipstick the same shade as my gown. My figure was smooth and my breasts were emphasized. The neckline of the dress guided my eyes naturally from my slender neck down to my cleavage. I¡¯d never looked more effortlessly seductive. Lily danced beside me and fed me so manypliments that I felt embarrassed. It wasn¡¯t until I stood up and turned around that I saw Aaron at the door. He¡¯d been just out of sight through the mirror while he waited just outside. He was staring at me, but his eyes seemed distant as if he wasn¡¯t really seeing me. A few of the attendants winked at him as they all left the room. I walked up to him, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°How do I look?¡± His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, and after a few seconds of silence, he whispered. ¡°I want to kiss you. Like there¡¯s no tomorrow. Then I could die happy.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Don¡¯t go dying on me now.¡± I teased, but I smiled inwardly. I got the answer I was looking for. He thought I looked great, and I was satisfied with that. ¡°But thank you,¡± I added quietly. ¡°Actually,¡± Aaron winked at me, and I couldn¡¯t quite ce his expression. ¡°Do you think you could do something for me?¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned. I watched him pull his hands from behind his back as he held his bow tie out to me. ¡°I need help.¡± I nced from the tie in his hands to his face. His eyes were full of anticipation, like a dog expecting a treat. I didn¡¯t take the tie from him. Instead, I crossed my arms over my chest and smirked. ¡°Does your five star styling service not include the bow tie?¡± Aaron tilted his head and smiled at me, unashamed, ¡°If I don¡¯t want them to do it, they don¡¯t.¡± That was a bit bossy, wasn¡¯t it? Still, he maintained his uncanny ability to keep a controlled expression. He didn¡¯t seem frustrated at all by my hesitation, he just wanted me to tie it for him. I knew I could say no-if anything, I say ¡®no¡¯ way too often when people ask me for favors-but this time I couldn¡¯t. This is just another little thank you, I said to myself. For what he¡¯s done tonight. I took the bow tie but didn¡¯t spare him the teasing. ¡°You remind me of my friend¡¯s dog. He looks just like you when we hold meat out to him.¡± He must have been in such a good mood that he didn¡¯t mind meparing him to a literal animal. ¡°Are you gonna pet me, too?¡± He replied with a hrious smile. I doubted there was a world where Aaron didn¡¯t have the upper hand in a conversation. He was always so shameless with his off-the-cuff ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. responses. ¡°Come here and find out.¡± Aaron was a very tall man, and even though I was wearing high heels, it would¡¯ve been a struggle to reach up and tie his bow tie for him. He obediently bent down without a word, at just the right height for me to workfortably and make sure the bow tie wasn¡¯t crooked. But he was a little too close. His breath hit my face and warmed the tip of my nose while my fingers swiftly finished tying The heat of his breath got even closer still, but I calmly continued adjusting his cor Just as his nose was about to touch mine, I pulled away. ¡°Alright, the mirror¡¯s right there. Does it look good?¡± I patted him on the shoulder and shattered the intimate atmosphere that was building between us. Aaron bit his lip and took a deep breath. It was a way of calming himself-of refusing to be provoked. ¡°You can see the mirror too. Does it look good?¡± He smiled sarcastically. I narrowed my eyes as I teased him. ¡°If that¡¯s your way of asking me to check you out, it won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He met my mocking with a good temper and moved his body closer to mine. ¡°No.¡± I put my hands on his chest and pushed him before turning away But he wasn¡¯t done yet. Aaron put his hands on my hips and slowly walked me backward until I gently bumped into the dressing table. There was nowhere for me to go as he massaged small circles into my skin. ¡°Your charity thing starts in thirty minutes. We need to go.¡± I hastily reminded him. We didn¡¯t have time to y around like this. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back to my ce? The party can go to hell.¡± ¡°You can go to hell!¡± I shoved him away and took a yful swing at his shoulder. He smiled and sidestepped it. There really was no time for flirting. As I sat in his Ferrari, his speed told me all I needed to know: we were runningte. ¡°So¡­ this party¡­¡± My voice was very loud in the quiet car. He nodded to let me know he was listening, but his eyes stayed focused on the road. ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± I¡¯d never been to an all-out charity g, only the small thrift sales organized by the university. Students would donate things they didn¡¯t need anymore, and profits would be donated to various charities. Would it be the same tonight? I imagined that a charity auction by the rich would easily reach millions of dors in total value. Really, I had no clue. ¡°Good things. Obviously. It¡¯s held every year.¡± Aaron steered freely in his hands. ¡°And it raises funds to protect endangered wildlife.¡± ¡°Where do those fundse from?¡± ¡°Auctions.¡± After crossing the intersection, Aaron began to speed up. We must¡¯ve been eventer now. He drove quickly and spoke concisely. ¡°For what? I can¡¯t imagine anyone who goes to these things needing anything¡­ Is it art? Land? Dinner with Warren Buffet?¡± Then I dropped my voice to whisper, ¡°Chris Evans¡¯ underwear?¡± He braked suddenly-another red light-and I jerked in my seat. Aaron finally had a second to look at me. His eyes were incredulous, and he couldn¡¯t hold back his ¡°Olive, you really are a breath of fresh air.¡± ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t know what was so funny. ¡°You always surprise me with the things you say. Like when you rejected me. Like Chris Evans¡¯ underwear. No one ever talks to me like that ¡± Uh¡­ What was I supposed to say? That Aaron surrounded himself with unimaginative yes-men? Not only would that be rude, but I knew it certainly wasn¡¯t true either. Besides, auctioning a celebrity¡¯s underwear didn¡¯t seem that oundish, right? ¡°What¡¯s so weird about that? Of course someone would buy his used underwear, especially his fans. It¡¯s Chris Evans. People will bid like crazy for it. ¡°I shrugged. He was making too much of a fuss out of this. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea at all. If it¡¯s your underwear, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drop a hundred grand.¡± Aaron¡¯s low voice still managed to fill the entire car. ¡°Twice that if they were used.¡± I was sure the people on the street could hear his maddenedughter and filthy jokes. ¡°Thank you,¡± I huffed with a roll of my eyes. ¡°When I¡¯m broke, I¡¯ll get back to you.¡± Then I cleared my throat and continued, ¡°But what are you going to auction? Or were you going to buy something?¡± ¡°If you see anything you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Aaron fiddled with the steering wheel. ¡°As for what I¡¯m auctioning¡­¡± The car slowed to a stop and I watched him with bated breath. ¡°It¡¯s myself.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 I gaped like an idiot for five whole seconds. ¡°Wow~ Are you sure this is a charity for animals? Or is it human trafficking instead?¡± I had to admit that Aaron¡¯s answer was even more scandalous than what I¡¯d been thinking Was this what rich men got a kick out ot¡±? I¡¯d heard from Cinder that the wealthier someone is the stranger their hobbies are. They might buy some odd things here and there, but to purchase the auctioneer himself¡­ That was something else. Aaron wasn¡¯t even in a position where he needed to put himself on the auction table. This must have been purely voluntary on his part ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± he said as he parked the car. He put his hands on the steering wheel and turned his head to look at me. My expression amused him, and he kept smiling with squinted eyes as if he¡¯d just witnessed the joke of the century. His smirk made me think of another possibility. One more in line with his lustful nature I covered my mouth with one hand as my pupils dted. I was staring at him like he was an alien. Like he¡¯d grown a second head right in front of me. ¡°You mean you¡¯re auctioning your¡­¡± I trailed off. My mind was filled with images of Aaron rolling in the sheets with another woman. I racked my brain for some way to phrase it decently Aaron raised his eyebrows like he was daring me to outright say it. ¡°¡­ your time?¡± That felt more appropriate. I originally wanted to say ¡®your body¡¯, but if I had, he might have said something about giving me a discount or something else just as suggestive and lecherous. That would¡¯ve been a cheap way to derail the conversation! I couldn¡¯t let him off that easily. . He nodded, pursed his lips, and tilted his head to one side as he considered my guess. ¡°Almost.¡± I felt as if I was getting closer to the truth. The idea of Aaron sleeping with another woman made me feel strange. My heart didn¡¯t hurt at the thought, so I knew I wasn¡¯t jealous. I was, however, curious N?velDrama.Org ? content. about what kind of woman he¡¯d be sleeping with. How would he treat her? Wait. I remembered Daisy saying that Aaron wasn¡¯t the most open man. Even with his one-night stands, he was always emotionally restrained. It wasn¡¯t like he slept with just anyone either. On the contrary, his standards were very high. The fact he was set up with Cinder on a blind date already exined a lot. I¡¯d heard that Aaron doesn¡¯t always go to the dinners that are arranged for him. Even if he ended up rejecting all of his dates by the end of the night, the only women he¡¯s met with are the same caliber as Cinder. His one-night stands are anything but ordinary. Daisy was a good example, but no matter how beautiful and capable these women were, none were immune to Aaron¡¯s charm. I remembered one time when Vincent took me to one of his parties. There were some small-name models, and Vincent took the time to point out which ones had slept with Aaron. Why would Aaron allow himself to be auctioned off to an irrelevant woman like this? Then again, if he were sold to the middle-aged widow of somete billionaire, things would get interesting. My eyes wandered back and forth across Aaron¡¯s face, and I started to get the feeling that things weren¡¯t as simple as I was imagining. Aaron looked at me, put his hand on the back of my neck, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind now?¡± ¡°I was just wondering¡­¡± I hesitated but still couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Did you ask me out to keep your crazy ex away? Or some suitor I don¡¯t know about?¡± I thought this could¡¯ve been the only reason. Aaron probably wanted me there so I could outbid any woman he didn¡¯t want to spend the night with ¡°You¡­¡± He frowned at me, confused for a moment. ¡°My God, Olive. You should be a writer with an imagination like that.¡± My forehead wrinkled and I opened my mouth to say something-I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with my guess-but Aaron spoke first. ¡°If I¡¯m done with a woman, the rtionship¡¯s over. That¡¯s that.¡± His voice was at least an octave lower, a rich baritone in the small space. ¡°And if I¡¯m interested in someone, I make time to spend with her. I find a way to let her know.¡± His hand gripped the steering wheel, and the shoulders of his zer were pulled taut from the tension in his arms. ¡°Then sooner orter, she¡¯s mine.¡± The atmosphere shifted into something more¡­ murky. I averted my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to probe Aaron¡¯s mind anymore. I bowed my head and began unbuckling my seat belt. The party would start in a few minutes. Aaron followed suit, and he stopped staring at me to unbuckle his own seatbelt. As he did so, he promised, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use you for something like this. I wouldn¡¯t need to. If I wanted someone or something, I could get it myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± I¡¯d always wondered that. I know Aaron was in a unique position, but that didn¡¯t mean his schemes were airtight. There was always room for miscalction. For idents. He lifted his chin with azy grin. ¡°Because I¡¯m Aaron Morris.¡± I was stunned. What a hyper-masculine narcissist! I scoffed, then turned my head toward him and asked seriously, ¡°Have you ever not gotten what you wanted?¡± ¡°As long as you have a good n, you¡¯ll seed. It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s just that very, very few people can actuallymit to it.¡± ¡°But there are always surprises. Not everything goes ording to n.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it wasn¡¯t a good n to begin with. It¡¯s like a basic probability problem: you have to factor in all the possibilities beforehand.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Right. And you went to college knowing you¡¯d quit before graduating,¡± I pressed. No one enrolled just to drop outter. ¡°Aww¡­ You got me there, darling.¡± Aaron gave me a rare roll of his cyes, but he didn¡¯t seem put off by myment. ¡°I obviously didn¡¯t n on dropping out.¡± ¡°Ooh! He admits it!¡± I whistled as if I was calling for an encore. I¡¯d always been the type to gloat over the smallest victories. ¡°When I enrolled, the university was the best tform for me to expand my perspective. As soon as it stopped providing that¨Cor start going against my overall goal in life-dropping out became the best decision.¡± He smiled, indifferent. ¡°Having no skills or direction is much more terrifying than having no diploma.¡± I knew I never stood a chance in a debate against him. I sighed, ¡°So it was never about not being able to find a partner.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I¡¯ve simply stopped trying.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Finally, I realized how celebrity magazine reporters felt when they dug up juicy gossip. As soon as those words left his lips, I felt energized and attentive ¡°You mean like you¡¯ve given up on a crush? Or had a bad break up?¡± My tone was cautious, but in all actuality, I felt more empowered than ever. I was the reporter holding a mic in his face. Hell, I felt like I could¡¯ve pped him if I wanted to, no holds barred. ¡°Eh¡­ a bit of a forbidden love.¡± Aaron smiled a little disappointedly. It was the first time I saw him like that. He looked regretful-defeated, for once. In that one expression, he opened a window to his bitterness, pain, and self-deprecation. This was big! It was something I could stay up with Cinder talking about! Aaron was in love! This lined up with him rejecting Cinder on their date. I couldn¡¯t believe it! What kind of woman could win the heart of a man like Aaron?! If a gorgeous woman with a ster personality like Cinder wasn¡¯t worth Aaron¡¯s time, his secret sweetheart must¡¯ve been real royalty. Even then, a princess probably wouldn¡¯t be able to reel him in. Maybe she was an alien. But hell, being an investor like Aaron, his forbidden love could be Bitcoin. Or maybe Bitcoin was the bad breakup. The ex who¡¯d wronged him. I still had questions. ¡°So then-¡± ¡°Okay! Three minutes left. The interview¡¯s over. Time to go.¡± Aaron dodged my interrogation and walked around the car to open the door for me. I watched him stretch out his hand, waiting politely for mine. I ced my fingers gently on his palm, and under his silent leadership, I took his arm. The venue was a modern-style building with smooth, minimalist architecture that gave a humble yet confident air. At the entrance, an endless stream of celebrities flooded inside while waving their invitations. I held Aaron¡¯s arm a little tighter, suddenly nervous. ¡°Rx,¡± he whispered to me. I took a deep breath when I saw the calm close-lipped smile on his face. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like I would ever see any of these people again. I foundfort in that. There was no need for pressure now. ¡°This is an all-out g, Aaron. Is there anything else I should know before we go in?¡± As we made our way through the crowd, it suddenly urred to me that I didn¡¯t know a thing about Aaron¡¯s social circle. Everything I knew about his history came from Vincent, Cinder, celebrity insiders, and online news reports. If someone came up to me tonight to talk about Aaron, they probably knew so much more than me. I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a conversation without making things awkward. ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal, but I guess I can give you some background.¡± Aaron rolled up his sleeves as he exined. ¡°The Morris family actually participates in these parties regrly. At least once a year.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s a family obligation. Not something you just volunteer for.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Aaron nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a show of generosity on my family¡¯s part, but I do care about the cause. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± It was hard to imagine Aaron following the whims of his family. His cutthroat decision-making led me to believe he was a self-serving machine, independent of its creator. I suppose charity is always a hobby for the rich, though, so I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. ¡°Wait-Your family¡¯s gonna be here?¡± The realization left me frightened. How would I introduce myself to his family? Hello, I¡¯m Olive, Aaron¡¯s friend¡¯s girlfriend! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just me thates to these.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Have you brought a fake date before?¡± I grabbed a champagne flute from a passing waiter while I looked around the banquet hall. ¡°No, actually. You¡¯re the first date.¡± He answered with a smile. TIL Date? That¡¯s the problem. I cringed slightly at his wording and frowned as I muttered to him. ¡°Please pay attention to what you call me¡­ How are you gonna introduce me to people?¡± ¡°As my fianc¨¦e?¡± He raised an eyebrow and grinned devilishly. ¡°Oh, sure. You do that,¡± I sneered. Did he expect me to giggle like a blushing bride? He wouldn¡¯t dare. A moment passed and I swirled the champagne in my ss. I asked, ¡°What is it you really needed me for?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find outter,¡± he smiled and kept up the mystery. ¡°Now¡­ Wee to my world.¡± He took my hand, and the crystal chandeliers rained gentle beams of light on his face. I was Alice, and he was leading me further down the rabbit hole. The auction was after this open reception. Aaron seemed to know everyone here, and he socialized tirelessly with every person he passed. In the past half hour alone, I¡¯d been introduced to so many people from so many different backgrounds, there were bankers, upstart entrepreneurs, investors, orphanage directors, wildlife sanctuary owners, and the heads of a dozen other charitymittees. Aaron didn¡¯t borate too much on my own background. He introduced me inly as Miss Woods. Maybe this was to keep from rumors spreading through high society, and I appreciated that. I didn¡¯t need the attention Then came the unexpected variable. ¡°Aaron! Long time no see!¡± She was a very noble and beautiful middle-aged woman. Her figure was d in a simple ck gown that fell to the floor. She had the body of a thirty-year-old, but the slight wrinkles on her face told me that she must¡¯ve been at least forty. ¡°Oh. Aunt Jane. When did you get back?¡± Aaron was clearly surprised. It gave me a bad feeling. Aaron said his family wouldn¡¯te, but here was his aunt. We couldn¡¯t gloss over my identity like we had been with everyone else so far. She¡¯d want details. ¡°I caught a ne here yesterday! I heard they were auctioning a certain painting this year, and I¡¯ve been following that for quite some time, so I ended my business trip in Europe early.¡± Jane punctuated her short ramble with a graceful smile, but her eyes were trained on me. Her gaze wasn¡¯t offensive, but rather interested, as if she were politely appraising me. She was an interesting woman-a beautiful one, at that -so I smiled back. ¡°Aaron,¡± she winked at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me to this lovelydy next to you?¡± I already knew what he was going to say. He¡¯d been saying it all night so far. This is Miss Olive Woods.¡¯ The meet-and-greet motions had be easy by now, so I put on my Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. signature smile and reached out to shake Jane¡¯s hand. And the introduction came in three¡­ two¡­ ¡°This is my fianc¨¦e, Olive Woods.¡± Chapter 22 Chapter 22 There were various instruments harmonizing in the auditorium violins, vis, rs, pianos¡­ They all wove together to make an elegant symphony. But that was three seconds ago, before Aaron said those words. The world around me was quiet. I couldn¡¯t hear anything over the sound of my brain exploding while my heart pounded in my chest. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± I turned to Aaron with wide eyes and tilted my head to look at him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever looked so bewildered in my life. He really had the nerve to say suchplete and utter bullshit! Wasn¡¯t he worried about what his aunt would think? What if his parents found out? I could already imagine his mother inviting me over one day just to offer me five million dors to leave her son. If word got out to Vincent, my ns for revenge will be absolutely ruined-permanently! Aaron seemedpletely oblivious as to how reckless his n was, if he even had one. He gave me an innocent wink that told me he had no intention of correcting himself. If anything, he pretended to be even more intimate with me. ¡°Darling, this is my aunt. Jane Green.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I hissed in a hushed tone. I knew Aunt Jane would ¨C still hear me, but I couldn¡¯t control my reaction. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have protested right away. After all, I still hadn¡¯t greeted his aunt properly yet. ¡°It seems like the two of you haven¡¯t reached a consensus on your rtionship¡­¡± She mused with a good-natured expression. Her eyes wandered back and forth between me and Aaron. Then her gentle smile became more mischievous. ¡°Don¡¯t get all worked up now, Aaron.¡± Her demeanor wasn¡¯t quite naughty-I wouldn¡¯t disrespect her like that ¨C but I¡¯d describe it as impishly yful. Cute, even. She leaned in closer and put her index finger to her lips. Then she gave Aaron a wink of her own and whispered, ¡°When ites to marriage, it¡¯s the woman who decides if you two are ready or not. Don¡¯t force it. It only takes away from your charm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Green,¡± I waved my hands about in denial. ¡°We¡¯re not engaged. He¡¯s just joking.¡± ¡°Oh? Aaron¡¯s never joked about something like that before. And please, Jane is perfectly fine.¡± She nodded and held her hand out to me. I took it gratefully, and our palms had just touched when I felt her pinch my hand like we were two old friends sharing a secret. I smiled awkwardly and shook my head. Did she think I was the one who was joking? ¡°We¡¯re really not in that kind of rtionship¡­¡± I kept trying. It didn¡¯t help that Aaron was still keeping up the act. ¡°Come on, babe! That¡¯s enough now¡­¡± He wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed my temple with a smirk. I shivered and pulled away, embarrassed. I looked around to see if anyone noticed. The people nearby were chatting amongst themselves, but my guilty conscience convinced me that every single one of them was gossiping about me and Aaron. Jane stood in front of us and smiled at our ¡°flirting.¡± Aaron must¡¯ve gone insane. This whole night, he hadn¡¯t said a word about our affiliation with each other. I was sure everyone we met would only remember Aaron¡¯s chatty wit and rxed attitude, not the taciturn woman next to him. I was nothing more than a decoration! An essory! And I was perfectly content with that. I had been confident no one would remember me being here tonight. Maybe Jane noticed my embarrassment, because she decidedly changed the topic. ¡°So what does Olive do?¡± I freed myself from Aaron¡¯s grasp and answered for myself. ¡°Bioinformatics research for cancer,¡± I replied. ¡°PhD.¡± Her eyes widened for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Then I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get a lot out of tonight. My good friend David Ford will be at the auction this evening. He¡¯s an expert in the field, I¡¯m sure you know. I¡¯d be happy to introduce you!¡± David Ford?! Was he actually here? I remembered attending his lectures when I was an undergraduate. It was actually because of him that I decided on my career path today I even wanted to apply for my PhD under his research team, but there were no open positions in his department at the time¡­ ¡°Really? I would love it if you did! I low did you meet?¡± I asked excitedly. Originally, I thought I¡¯d be Aaron¡¯s puppet all night. I didn¡¯t expect such a lucky turn of events. ¡°He¡¯s my husband¡¯s cousin, actually. A real Frankenstein,¡± Jane shrugged and then sighed, helpless. ¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m here to help find a woman for him. The man is 37 years old and still a bachelor!¡± ¡°How?! Women should be flocking to a man like him!¡± I never imagined that David would still be single. I remembered him being very popr with the other girls in my undergrad sses. He was tall and well built, a stud even in a loose ck t-shirt. His bright eyes were always gently narrowed in a light smile, and he treated everyone with the same friendly warmth. After lectures, a group of students used to gather around him to ask questions. Guys and girls alike gazed at him with such fervent admiration. I was one of them, of course. For a man like him to still be single? Incredible. ¡°Not necessarily¡­ Aaron was always popr too, but he¡¯d been single for the longest time.¡± Jane g?ve Aaron a meaningful look, ¡°And now he tells me that he has a fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to wait any longer,¡± Aaron said. ¡°So¡­ After so many years, you still¡­¡± She stopped suddenly and covered her mouth with one hand, as if she¡¯d just realized something. ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Aaron gave her a smile full of conviction. I didn¡¯t understand them in the slightest. What was going on? Maybe they were talking about Aaron¡¯s crush a few years ago-the one he¡¯d mentioned in the car earlier. Jane would know all about that. I would¡¯ve loved to gossip with her about Aaron, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Then let me give you my blessing in advance, Aaron.¡± Jane turned to me. ¡°He¡¯ll make a good husband. I promise.¡± Too bad that had nothing to do with me. This whole misunderstanding was getting too serious¡­ I scratched my head and confessed, ¡°Actually, Mr. Morris hired me for the night. l¡¯or $1,000 an hour.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Bought by a man? ¡°Wow~!¡± Jane¡¯s shock was overly exaggerated. She wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Aaron? When did you get so frugal?¡± I did like Jane, but calling Aaron frugal? After I said he was paying one thousand dors an hour? That sense of humor. must run in the family. ¡°I just wanna make her work for it,¡± Aaron didn¡¯t miss a beat. It was no use. Jane had already made up her mind that I was, indeed, Aaron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. There was no escaping her teasing now. Thankfully, one of the passersby stopped to greet her. Before she left with them, Jane promised me she would introduce me to Davidter. Then Aaron and I were left alone. ¡°Is there anything Jane takes seriously?¡± I asked him. ¡°That¡¯s her business. How would I know?¡± Aaron leisurely tipped his champagne ss up to the corner of his mouth without looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility to exin it to her. I don¡¯t even understand why you¡¯d say something like that. It won¡¯t do either of us good!¡± I needed Aaron to see how reckless he was being. ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t do you any good¡­¡± He smiled scornfully. The warm lights coated his face like honey. He seemed entranced, as if his vague conversation with his aunt had left him reflecting on his past. ¡°Are you¡­ drunk? It¡¯s just champagne. I know you¡¯re no lightweight.¡± ¡°Yeah, and you know me so well, don¡¯t you?¡± He tilted his head at me. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not here to argue with you¡­¡± I was starting to realize there was no way to get through to him N?velDrama.Org ? content. right now. I could wait for him to sober up tomorrow morning, but after tonight, I think it¡¯d be best for the two of us to really keep our distance. I sighed. ¡°So let¡¯s not discuss this right now. Let¡¯s get back on track. What do you need me to do?¡± Silence. Aaron stared at me wordlessly. It seemed like he wanted to talk but didn¡¯t know where to start. I spent the next minute looking into his eyes¨Cpools of sadness and nostalgia. Something told me he was looking at me but seeing someone else. Was he thinking of a crush? An ex? ¡°Aaron?¡± He blinked, finally back to his senses. ¡°Right. I guess I should be more specific!¡± He set down his ss. ¡°This¡­ party. It¡¯s a dating game in disguise. Bachelors are being auctioned¨Ctheir time is, at least¨Cand the money is donated to the charity ¡°So these auction¡­ prizes? Should I call them that? Are they voluntary?¡± ¡°Of course. And not just anyone is eligible. Every man on the auction block needs to be vetted first.¡± ¡°Vetted how?¡± I continued. ¡°For starters, they take a look at his assets and overall status,¡± Aaron said. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed, the people here are New York celebrities. This is a social climb for everyone. Hiding it behind phnthropy makes it more ptable.¡±¡± ¡°A rich man¡¯s scheme¡­¡± I clicked my tongue and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s more than that,¡± he smiled. ¡°To make things more interesting, no one knows who they¡¯re bidding for.¡± My eyes widened. I was bing more and more confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Have you heard of blind boxes?¡± Aaron asked. 1 had heard of them before. Cinder loved them, actually. She even had a whole room in her house dedicated to the little dolls she bought. She liked to call them ¡°investments,¡± but they were just children¡¯s toys in my eyes. And every time I saw her hurry to spend more on another blind box, I saw what it really meant to have money to burn. ¡°You¡¯re telling me bidders are gambling for their dates?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Aaron nodded, ¡°I mean, basic info is still provided. The ticker symbol-for the stock exchange¨C of the bachelor¡¯spany is given as a clue, and everyone can decide whether or not they want to bid based on that.¡± ¡°Seriously? Do people actually bid based on that little?¡± I didn¡¯t understand this at all. If this was supposed to be some sort of investment, what were buyers hoping to get out of it? The reception hall was open and everyone was already socializing. Anyone could mingle with anyone they wanted to get acquainted with. Why spend money on a blind box? ¡°Of course they do.¡± He smiled at me. ¡°You seem to have a hard time getting your head around that.¡± ¡°Because I am! That same money could be spent on more productive things than this high¨Cstakes blind dating.¡± ¡°Just look at it as a pastime for the rich. These people have so much money that they don¡¯t know what to do with it.¡± Aaron picked up another ss of champagne and took a sip. ¡°When people leave their love life up to chance, they call it fate.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s essentially a blind date.¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it. I don¡¯t think the average person would see it that way though.¡± ¡°What do you do at these parties then?¡± I was curious. ¡°You¡¯re also filthy rich. Is it just a pastime for you, too?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ You don¡¯t want to know. I will tell you though: just because I can¡¯t choose who wins my time doesn¡¯t mean I have no say in how we spend it.¡± He seemed embarrassed when he mentioned his past experience, but he quickly returned to normal. Still, I was intrigued by his split second reaction. Aaron was the kind of guy who had no problem sleeping with a woman as long as she met his standards. Even if he wasn¡¯t attracted to someone, he would still treat them politely. Many of the people here were potential business partners at the end of the day¨Ceven if a rtionship wasn¡¯t on the table, there were still deals to be made. But¡­ ¡°Have you ever been bought by a man?¡± I asked him. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 A kiss Aaron choked on his drink. I immediately got excited. Did I hit the nail on the head?! I raised my eyebrows with a devious smirk. He must¡¯ve done something with another man. I looked him up and down. He¡¯s not bisexual, is he? ¡°Is this forbidden love of yours¡­ for a man?¡± Truth be told, I have never been one for gossip, but Aaron was making it so easy to jump to conclusions. He coughed harder and I watched his usualposed expression crack little by little. Everyone around Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. us was looking at him now, but he couldn¡¯t stop coughing. Eventually, I had to drag him to the bathroom. He leaned over the marble stink, still coughing. His neck was tense and his face was red. I patted him on the back while I waited for him to stop overreacting. ¡°Whatever it is, don¡¯t get so worked up. Take it slow. I have all night to listen.¡± I felt wicked for it, but I couldn¡¯t conceal the joy and excitement in my tone. After a few minutes, Aaron finally calmed down. ¡°Olive¡­¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You would have a lot more fun spending the night listening to your own screams than to my old stories¡­ I know I would¡­¡± He leaned down again to ssh his face with water before locking his cial eyes on me again. Without looking away, he grabbed a paper towel off the countertop and handed it to me. Then he raised his eyebrows and motioned for me to wipe his face. I didn¡¯t refuse. I took it from him and lifted it to his mouth. His lips were soft, and the droplets of water rolling down his cheeks made him even sexier up close. I traced the corner of his mouth through the napkin, and when I looked up, I saw my smiling face reflected in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. You don¡¯t have to answer, but you don¡¯t have to kill yourself either. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± I shrugged with a giggle. ¡°Can we just keep this between us?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes darkened lustfully. He looked at me as if he was looking at prey. ¡°Maybe if you pay me¡­¡± I tossed the damp napkin in the trash, then leaned against the counter while I looked at him. He didn¡¯t speak, but his mouth curled into a confident grin, his signature. He sighed, ¡°I can think of a much better way to get you to keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± I lifted my chin and waited for him to go on. In the next second, it felt like my breath was stolen. The taste of champagne was warm on my mouth as Aaron¡¯s lips moved over mine. It was too much, too fast. I struggled against him and tried to reason with him between feverish kisses. I ced a hand on his chest, and through the fabric I felt the hardened strength of his muscles. His arms wrapped around my waist, mped tightly around me, and pulled me harshly against him. There was no escape. He kissed me from every direction, no matter how I turned my head. He pressed his body forward and pinned me against the counter. My attempts to shove him away looked like gentle caresses against his unmoving form. His tongue forced its way into my mouth and swirled in hypnotic circles. Hepped at my lips like a man dying of thirst. A few times, his tongue flicked at the roof of my mouth. ¡°No¡­ A¨CAaron¡­¡± I could barely say a whole word. I was only able to slip out a single syble between breaths. When Aaron said he¡¯d shut me up, I never imagined this. I made it clear I didn¡¯t want to kiss him because it felt too intimate! He¡¯d always respected that before¡­ And we weren¡¯t anything more than friends with benefits at this point. What was the point of kissing? I didn¡¯t know why Aaron was acting this way all of a sudden. He was kissing me uncontrobly. No matter how much I wanted to refuse¨Chow much I wanted to escape¨Che wouldn¡¯t let go of me. It felt like he was a desperate addict, and my lips were his drug. My brain went nk. I couldn¡¯t see anything. Couldn¡¯t hear anything. I had the vague sense that someone pushed the bathroom door open, but it didn¡¯t seem like there was anyone inside except for us. Aaron¡¯s hands wandered down my back and made me shiver. With that, the final shred of my resolve disintegrated. His kisses were so goddamn delicious¡­ I epted his every lick and bite, and surrendered myself to him without any more resistance. It wasn¡¯t that I hated his kisses. I just didn¡¯t have it in me to be as passionate. Finally, he let me go. I felt like I¡¯d swallowed too much of his saliva¨Clike I was drunk on it. My chest heaved violently from the ravaged. Hopefully my makeup wasn¡¯t ruined¡­ Aaron didn¡¯t seem like he was having an easy time either. He panted harshly, and the smell of the air freshener was a harsh jerk to reality, away from the raw intimacy of the moments before. It left the atmosphere confusing and ambiguous. He loosened his bow tie so he could undo the top two buttons on his white shirt, and I watched a blush creep up his face. Was he shy? I¡¯m the one who should be shy! ¡°There¡­¡± He spoke first but stopped short. He bit his lip, then finally seemed to make up his mind. ¡°Someone came in. Just now.¡± Was that why he was so flustered? My attention was wholly focused on him¡­ Did he really have the awareness to notice someoneing in? But I understood why he might¡¯ve been worried. This could be serious. Maybe gossip was rushing through the building right now: Aaron was kissing a redhead in the bathroom! ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± I asked once I finally calmed by breathing. It was too sudden, and this was hardly a romantic ce. Our awkward conversation wasn¡¯t helping the mood either. The most important thing was¡ªwe were just two betrayers. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to kiss you. Ever since I first saw you.¡± His eyes flickered, and I saw the desire still burning in them. ¡°Don¡¯t do that-¡± I wanted to be stern¨Cto tell him to not be so thoughtless¨Cbut he interrupted me. ¡°I was so jealous that he came to pick you up today.¡± He spat. ¡°You ran to him. Kissed him.¡± After a few seconds, I realized what he meant. He actually saw me with Vincent earlier. My face flushed. Sure, at the time there had been several people passing by. It wasn¡¯t like I was trying to be subtle when I kissed him. Hell, I wanted Emily to hear it! I didn¡¯t care who saw us! But the idea of Aaron watching¡­ ¡°And I was thinking¡­ If you could kiss me like that, just once¡­ I could die happy.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 David Ford ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that¡­¡± I said softly. I turned toward the mirror to avoid his gaze. As I scrutinized my appearance in the light, I was satisfied that my initial blush had vanished from my cheeks. For once, I felt grateful for how unresponsive my body was to physical intimacy. I didn¡¯t want Aaron to pick up on the whirlwind of thoughts thrashing in my mind. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In the silence of the bathroom, I could hear my heart pounding in my chest. I stiffly straightened my skirt and adjusted my cor. His violent kisses had left my makeup smudged, so I took my powder and lipstick out of my purse to tidy it up a bit. Despite my calm, unwavering motions, I was trying desperately to calm my racing heart. Both of our lips were left swollen, and Aaron¡¯s were left tinted red from my smeared lipstick. I grimaced. No amount of fillers could make my lips look as plump as they do now. Aaron simply watched without saying a word. His silence reassured me that his impassioned words were nothing but drunken nonsense, yet his expression seemed¡­ hurt. His eyes looked ssy, and hisposure appeared as though it might shatter at any second. He looked more akin to an abandoned child than the hotshot CEO I¡¯de to know. With a sigh, I put my things back in my bag and walked over to him. Forget it, I told myself. This is thest time. I swear. I plucked a tissue off the counter and carefully wiped his face. His eyes bored into me as I gently rubbed at his cheek and the corners of his mouth, but I didn¡¯t meet his gaze. I simply pretended that all I was doing was wiping my makeup off of him. That soothing him was the furthest thing from my mind. With onest meticulous swipe, I finished cleaning him up. He seemed to sense that I was just about to pull my hand away,. because before I could, he closed his eyes and tilted his head to tenderly kiss my fingertips. I felt the warmth¨Cthe strength- of his lips through the tissue. It felt like an unspoken plea: ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± But the moment quickly passed. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. ¡°We should get back out there.¡± With a blink, the vulnerable glint in Aaron¡¯s eyes vanished and his eyelids lowered in focus. After a second, he looked up at me and nodded. I stood on my tiptoes to help him reset his bow tie. If anyone came in now, I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t waste a second assuming we were lovers. We weren¡¯t. I knew we weren¡¯t. He straightened himself while I reached to lock arms with him. We were ready to walk out as if nothing had happened. Jane immediately greeted us once we returned to the main hall. ¡°Olive! Let me introduce you to Dr. Ford. David, this is Olive. She¡¯s a PhD student at Columbia University.¡± Jane pulled me in for a warm hug and brought me to stand at her side. ¡°And she¡¯s researching the bioinformatics of cancer.¡± David Ford. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever stand face¨Cto¨Cface with him again. He¡¯d changed since thest time I saw him. Obviously, he was dressed differently. He¡¯d worn a silver¨C gray suit to the g, which was a drastic contrast from the casual sweaters I¡¯d seen him wear during his past lectures. But he was also much thinner than before. His steely eyes matched the color of his suit, and I realized that I¡¯d never noticed the color of his eyes before. His curly brown hair was tied back, and he was smiling as he slowly walked toward me. He stopped just two steps away. ! ¡°Is this Miss Olive Woods?¡± He grinned. ¡°David Ford. I¡¯ve read your thesis, and I have to say I¡¯m very impressed with your hypotheses surrounding molecr pathology.¡± David Ford has read my thesis. My cheeks flushed. I was really being praised by him, the professor I admired most as a student. There weren¡¯t enough words in the dictionary to describe how I was feeling. ¡°Th¨Cthank you, professor! I appreciate it. And you can just call me Olive, by the way. Believe it or not, I actually became interested in this field after I attended your lectures¡­¡± I shook his hand with every ounce of sincerity I had in me. ¡°I¡¯m where I am today because of you, Dr. Ford.¡± ¡°David is fine,¡± he reassured me. ¡°And thank you. I¡¯m happy to hear it. Makes me wonder how many more students I can get through to if I took my lectures more seriously nowadays.¡± He chuckled as he shook my hand. His hand was cold against my skin. Much colder than Aaron¡¯s constant heat, but softer than Vincent¡¯s calloused palms. ¡°Long handshake,¡± Aaronmented tly. His unamused tone sent a gloomy chill down my spine. David retracted his hand instantly and turned to look at Aaron. I nced between David¡¯s flickering eyes and Aaron¡¯s stony expression. My hand was left awkwardly outstretched as I watched the silent exchange between the two men. The warm atmosphere suddenly disappeared. Now that I thought about it, Aaron was silent while Jane and I talked about David earlier. Maybe the two of them didn¡¯t get along well¡­ David¡¯s attention was solely on Aaron as he stared at him uneasily. ¡°Well¡­ Long time no see, Aaron.¡± David sounded like he was talking through clenched teeth. His eyes were full of shock and bewilderment, but most interestingly, infatuation. Back when I was a student, I¡¯d fantasized about him looking at me that way. Now I was seeing my old professor in a whole new light, and I was intrigued. My eyes flitted back and forth from David to Aaron. ¡°Sure¡­ Anyway, the two of you said your hellos and it seems like you¡¯ve already met before, so I think we¡¯re all done here, yeah?¡± Aaron pulled me closer to his side and took a step away from David and Jane. ¡°I have something to discuss with Olive, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± That was wildly out of character for Aaron. Something very awful must¡¯ve happened between him and David for him to be so bluntly rude toward him. The vice grip of Aaron¡¯s hands signaled to me that there would be no resisting, and he pulled me further away from David. ¡°Not even a ¡®hi, Aaron? I thought we were friends,¡± David interjected eagerly, fully invested in talking to him. ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡± Aaron whipped his head around to look at the professor over his shoulder, eyes full of bitter indifference. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t do this,¡± Jane spoke up. ¡°David is my guest tonight. Please show him some respect.¡± Her eyes were fixed on her nephew as if she was trying to signal him about something. Aaron simply rolled his eyes, gave David a curt nod goodbye, and pulled me away. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Angel ¡°Let go, Aaron.¡± I protested just loudly enough for him to hear me as I kept at his heels. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and David?¡± I watched him from the side as we wove through a crowd of people. His lips pursed into a thin line, but he said nothing. Then, after a while, he muttered under his breath. ¡°I hate him so much¡­¡± I¡¯d never seen such intense emotion expressed on Aaron¡¯s face. I¡¯ve seen him smiling more often than not, with his carefree attitude stemming from his confident control of the situation. But this time, his resentment¨Chis pain¨Cwas clear in his expression. He seemed as stiff as a sculpture with his jaw clenched so tightly. I felt the need to change the subject and lighten the mood somewhat. ¡°So what¡¯re your keywords?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± He responded at least, but he was still distant. Still distracted. Maybe I should¡¯ve been more specific¡­ ¡°Your keywords. For the auction. I know it¡¯s mostly blind, but there have to be a few clear gs it¡¯s you they¡¯re selling, right? Earlier you mentioned yourpany¡¯s stock code. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Oh. That.¡± His eyes remained indifferent. ¡°That was just an example¡­ I don¡¯t know how the auctioneer wants to advertise me. It¡¯s up to them.¡± What?! My confusion must¡¯ve been written all over my face. I leaned forward and put my hands up in a hold on gesture. ¡°You¡¯re joking¡­ Did you tell the auctioneer anything? No cheeky codename? No subtle hint?¡± ¡°It keeps things fair,¡± Aaron shrugged. ¡°Coboration means we risk information being leaked in advance. The blind bag loses its meaning.¡± ¡°The ¡®blind bag¡® never meant anything! God, and I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s up to the organizers to do all this research on the items without any help¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s always such a big turnout for this event. It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s gimmicky. And by the way, the men aren¡¯t called ¡®items¡® during the auction. We¡¯re called The Angels of Fate, thank you very much.¡± ¡°Ah. How humble,¡± I rolled my eyes and shook my head. It was pretentious without a doubt, but it was also equal parts tasteless and entertaining. ¡°So how am I supposed to make sure I¡¯m bidding on you? I can¡¯t just buy everyone.¡± ¡°With everything you know about me, you won¡¯t have any trouble choosing,¡± he smiled. This was the Aaron I knew. ¡°You¡¯re that sure,¡± I smiled sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t know you as well as you think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s still more than anyone else here.¡± ¡°You should still tell me your stock code. Or your student ID from elementary school.¡± ¡°Rx. They already used those in past auctions anyway. They wouldn¡¯t use them again.¡± ¡°Then I hope you¡¯re ready for me to buy everyone¡­ Think you can afford it?¡± I gave him a sideways look. He patted my head and smiled slyly, ¡°I¡¯m only paying for my share, darling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too bad,¡± I grinned. His smile became more earnest. He was back to himself again. After a few minutes, the lights in the hall dimmed and a spotlight focused on the hostess on the stage. I listened to her lighthearted jokes in between her exnation of the charity event, and I became so absorbed in her speech that it wasn¡¯t until she was finished that I noticed Aaron was no longer with me. As I looked around, I saw that many of the men in the room had also disappeared. They all must¡¯ve gone backstage already. The auction would be starting soon. I paid close attention as the hostess cheerfully announced that the Match Made In Heaven event was about to begin: ¡°Our guests from previous years know that we used to bid on our Angels based on things like property, Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. status, hobbies, and other indicators such as those. This year, we¡¯ve made some changes.¡± The audience whispered among themselves, and in that brief moment, I felt someone sidle up next to me. It was Jane. She greeted me with a smile and a nod, then motioned for me to listen carefully to the hostess. ¡°Our surveys showed us that a man¡¯s looks¨Cand other assets -are more important to our guests than something as frivolous as his status or worth.¡± Oohs, aahs, and generalughter spread through the crowd like wildfire. The hostess nodded with satisfaction at everyone¡¯s reaction and continued, ¡°After all, finding the full package can be difficult sometimes.¡± The corners of my mouth twitched, and another round of gossip andughter rippled through the audience. It was odd. I¡¯d expected the haughty upper ss to be more¡­ refined. This whole party was full of surprises. ¡°Let¡¯s get started with Angel One, the ¡®Bulgarian Rose. Here is the information we¡¯ve gathered for tonight¡­¡± Therge screen behind her lit up with a picture: a tattoo of a rose. As for where it was, it looked like it was a few inches below his waist, on one side of his very toned asscheeks. My jaw dropped. Thedies in front of me had already started raising their hands to bid while I was still frozen in shock. Whenever I think I¡¯ve seen it all¡­ ¡°You seem surprised.¡± Jane smiled at me. ¡°I am! I don¡¯t know¨CI just expected high society to be more¡­ conservative?¡± I struggled to find the right words. I couldn¡¯t just tell her, ¡°That¡¯s fucking wild!¡± ¡°You¡¯d be right most of the time,¡± she started. ¡°But the man who came up with the idea for this event in the first ce was a rebellious little thing, and he¡¯s always been a bit entric. In its early years, this g was only attended by the young daughters and sons of New York¡¯s wealthiest families, but as it grew, more people saw the event as aworking opportunity. A ce to do business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m amazed it was able to evolve into something like this,¡± | gestured to the extravagant reception hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize traditions and expectations could be molded so easily.¡± Whoever founded this event must be quite the character, to say the least. ¡°At this level in society, people essentially live without rules. Thrill and profit are what matter. They¡¯re the nectar that attracts this swarm of hos and butterflies alike. You¡¯ll understand it all soon enough, love.¡± She gave me a meaningful look, then turned back toward the stage. I was lost in thought. Has Aaron only stayed by my side for the thrill of it? Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Bought him?! ¡°Angel Three, sold for $4,200 to the madam in the ck dress! Congrattions!¡± The hostess cheered. After three rounds, I¡¯d finally figured out the auction process. Every man was numbered and given the base price of $1,000. He wouldn¡¯te on stage at all during the bidding process. All the audience had to go off of was the man¡¯s code name and a set of three photographs. Only those present in the room could bid. The photos were revealed one at a time, and if you bid based on the first photo, you¡¯re given a $500 ¡°discount¡± at the end of the round. Once the bidding was over, the man woulde out from backstage. Then, in front of the entire audience, he would walk up to the winner, whether they were a man or a woman. That was the funniest part. Everyone waited with bated breaths like gamblers waiting for the river to be dealt. The audience¡¯s reaction to the Bulgarian Rose¡¯s reveal was unforgettable: a chorus of Wow! over and over again. The Rose looked about seventy years old. He was dressed in a suit with leather shoes to match, and his silver hair was tied up. He was fashionable, definitely, but he looked like Santa us in a fancy tux. It was almost funny. The photos showed his physical features, but not his age. Maybe they were taken when he was younger. A petitedy had paid ¨¤ fortune for the old geezer, and from where I was in the crowd, I saw the corner of her mouth twitch as he walked over to her. ¡°Oh my god!¡± She shouted. Sheughed while she shook her head and waved her hands in front of her. ¡°No!¡± I¡¯d probably feel the same way. If I paid $4,200 for someone¡¯s grandpa, I¡¯d be devastated too. What would he do with me? Read me a bedtime story?! What a tragic waste of my single auction opportunity. Everyone only had one chance to bid for the sake of fairness. Thedy took a few breaths to regain herposure, put on a smile, and held her hand out to him. It was as graceful as it was reluctant, but she was still a good sport about it. Amid the apuse and shouted blessings of the crowd, the two of them took a photo together. Yes. The event had set up a booth and hired a professional photographer just for that. These damn people really pull out all the stops¡­ But I had to be cautious. I had only one chance to pick Aaron and I literally couldn¡¯t afford to choose someone else. I paid extra close attention to the next sets of pictures, examining each one to find some connection to Aaron. The next set showed a pair of blue eyes. Aaron had blue eyes, but something about the pupils seemed¡­ off. Besides, I knew hisshes were much thicker. I remembered being jealous of his eyshes the first time I woke up next to him. They were long and thick, and they shaded his eyes as if he was the heroic elf in a fantasy movie. Ethereal. Regal. I shook my head. Those weren¡¯t Aaron¡¯s eyes. Next, the hostess showed a photo of a corbone, but it was too thin and pale to be Aaron¡¯s. I figured he was the type to be involved in some kind of outdoor sport, so I expected some kind of tan line around his neck and cor. Maybe less of a tan line and more of a tan gradient. I remembered Vincent saying Aaron was tanned from golfing, but I also knew he injured his wrist about six months ago. He probably didn¡¯t go as often after that, so that might¡¯ve been why I never noticed a tan on him before. Anyway. This wasn¡¯t Aaron either. ¡°Are you confident you¡¯ll find him?¡± Jane nudged me with a yful wink. I shook my head and answered truthfully. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t actually know him all that well.¡± ¡°What you don¡¯t know if yourself,¡± she smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll recognize him, I¡¯m sure. Aaron certainly is.¡± Next up were pictures of eyebrows, bangs, hands, and one after another, I knew they weren¡¯t his. Every rinse¨Cand¨Crepeat moment of the ¡°Angel¡± meeting his bidder left me dazed. By now, seven people had already been auctioned and none of them were Aaron. I was a bit satisfied to see that I knew him better than I thought I did. Every new photo on the screen made me carefully recall his looks, our messages to each other, and the moments I spent with him. I even started imagining what would happen if I did end up winning him. What would he look like when he walks up to me from behind the curtain? The hostess¡® voice cut my fantasy short. ¡°Moving on to Angel Eight: The Cemetery Reader.¡± Cemetery? I suddenly remembered what I¡¯d read about Aaron online. As a child, he liked to skip sses and go to the cemetery to read alone. This had to be him. The photos that followed made all thedies in the room scream. It was of his chest. On the left side was a small burn scar, about the size of a cigarette butt. The moment I saw the photo, I understood why Aaron was so confident. Only someone who¡¯s slept with him could recognize his chest at a nce. I raised my hand to bid before the rest of the photos were even revealed. My speed must¡¯ve surprised everyone. Immediately after my hand went up, more than a dozen people raised theirs to bid. The $500 discount for first¨Cphoto bids was a trap. It drove everyone to rush in and raise the price even higher so early in the round. Even more people raised their hands once the photos of his abs and toes were presented. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve spent enough time with Aaron to recognize him by his feet, but the scar was enough for me to be sure of my decision. In the end, the final two bidders were me and ady across the room wearing a blue dress. ¡°Going three times? Number Eight is sold to the woman in red for eighteen thousand dors!¡± The hostess gleefully knocked her gavel on the podium. That was insane¡­ Eighteen grand was the highest price of the night! My face was flushed and my throat was dry. Never in my life would I have imagined that I¡¯d buy a man one day. The spotlight flickered and moved in small circles until it spiraled over to the side of the stage and he stepped out from behind the curtain. He breathed a sigh of relief and wore a graceful smile on his face. His eyes swam with too many emotions to identify, but his gazended directly on me. The people around me murmured to each other, and I heard the woman I won against m her wine N?velDrama.Org ? content. ss harshly on her table. I watched him walk toward me amid the apuse, whistles, and cheers of the audience, and the spotlight followed him until he reached me. With the lighting down on us, our shadows vanished underneath our feet, and it was just the two of us in our white halo. He bowed his head ever so slightly, grateful, and held his hand out to me. ¡°Thank you, Olive,¡± And I stood still, speechless. My blood cooled in my veins and my heart felt as though it¡¯d been frozen over. He was wearing a silver¨Cgray suit. He wasn¡¯t Aaron. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 They were close ¡°David!? It¡¯s you!?¡± My bewilderment was in as day. ¡°Olive,¡± David sighed, relieved. ¡°I¡¯m so happy it wasn¡¯t anyone else. Ready to go take our picture?¡± He took my hand and gave me a gentle look. I could only return his excited expression with an awkward smile. I was not happy to see him. If this was David, then where the hell was Aaron? Oh my god! I couldn¡¯t believe I bought the wrong man. I spent nearly $20,000, and it wasn¡¯t even Aaron! Earlier, Aaron said he¡¯d only pay for his share, so was I supposed to fork up the cash now? ¡°Are you really Number Eight?¡± I swallowed. This couldn¡¯t be happening. I nced at Jane, still beside me, and she looked as shocked as I was. ¡°I¡¯m yours for the next twenty¨Cfour hours.¡± David leaned down to kiss my hand, and my body shivered in response. I gave Jane a confused look. Had David really been single for as long as she¡¯d said? He seemed a lot morefortable with showing affection than I would¡¯ve guessed. Jane¡¯s initial surprise quickly faded. She smiled and said, ¡°This works out wonderfully! I don¡¯t believe the two of you got to finish your conversation earlier, so this gives you both the Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. chance to talk more about your research.¡± ¡°Did you set all of this up so I¡¯d finally settle down?¡± David narrowed his eyes, suspicious. ¡°Of course not! Given Olive¡¯s¡­ situation,¡± she said yfully. ¡°I¡¯d hope you keep your rtionship strictly academic, David.¡°¡± ¡°Oh?¡± He tilted his head toward me. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡± Jane turned to look at me as well. How did I get into this mess? Jane already thought Aaron and I were engaged, and at the very least, I dide to this party with him¡­ ¡°I¡­ Yes, I do.¡± He just wasn¡¯t who they thought it was. ¡°Is it Aaron?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Well¡­¡± I stammered. This was about to be the most humiliating moment of my night. What was I supposed to say? No, David. Aaron isn¡¯t my boyfriend. He¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯s best friend, and I¡¯ve just been sleeping with him! Then I could kiss my social life goodbye¡­ Maybe I could leave out that detail and say Aaron and I were just friends, but that still wouldn¡¯t make sense. It wouldn¡¯t matter if I¡¯d slept with him or not; I¡¯d still be the woman who goes on dates behind her boyfriend¡¯s back! And it didn¡¯t help that Aaron and Jane both introduced me as his fiancee. I¡¯ve never needed Aaron more than I did now¨Cnever needed to kill him more than I did now. If he hadn¡¯t lied to Jane in the first ce, none of this would be happening! Luckily, the hostess¡® next announcement saved me from responding. The three of us turned our attention toward the stage. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at our ninth Angel of the night! The Cheater¡¯s Best Friend!¡± Everyone in the audience exploded withughter. Everyone except for me. I bit my lip hard. That had to be Aaron. I couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here¡­ And with a codename like that? Were we that obvious? Did I have ¡®Whore¡® written on my forehead? I tried my hardest to calm down. After being blindsided by David, maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so sure this next one was Aaron. The codenames and photographs were intentionally misleading. But how was I going to smooth things out with Aaron now? On the one hand, Aaron was the one embarrassing me; he threw me into this engagement charade for no reason! But on the other hand, I felt awfully guilty¡­ I was supposed to spend the money to save Aaron from going on a date with someone he wasn¡¯t interested in, but I wasted it on David. And Aaron hated David. The next image projected onto the screen was of a pair of lips. Aaron¡¯s upper lip was rtively thin, and his mouth was 39.39% perpetually curved into a gentle and elegant smile. He also had an inconspicuous dark spot on the corner of his lip. I was one hundred percent sure this was his mouth I was looking at. Damn! I wasn¡¯t allowed to bid again. I turned to Jane, but she shook her head before I could even ask. ¡°Honey,¡± she started with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m a married woman, and lots of people here know me. Even if I knew without a doubt that that was my nephew, there¡¯s nothing I could do.¡± The auction for him had already begun, and my anxiety grew as I heard the women around me call out their bids. ¡°$6300,¡± came a man¡¯s voice from beside me. It was David. My eyes widened. Everyone¨Ceven the hostess herself¨Cwas shocked. ¡°Sir, weren¡¯t you the eighth Angel?¡± The hostess¡® smile never wavered despite her confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever had an Angel participate in the auction.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no rule against it, right?¡± David matched her smile with his own. ¡°Well, alright then! As long as thedy next to you allows you to bid, we won¡¯t stop you. Men have just as much right to participate as women here.¡± The hostess promptly continued with the auction. ¡°$6300 going once!¡± I leaned in and nudged David, ¡°I think Number Nine is Aaron¡­¡± ¡°I know it is.¡± ¡°I- How?¡± I was astonished. ¡°We used to be close.¡± David shrugged with a smile and continued bidding. There were several womenpeting with him. Maybe it was his confidence that inspired other men in the room because there were even a few others shouting their bids. From the looks of them though, it seemed like a couple of them were only bidding to drive up the price. In the end, Aaron was auctioned off for $19,000 to none other than David Ford. I nced at David. His mouth was pursed into a line and his fists were clenched. He was even bouncing slightly where he stood, obviously excited for his prize to be brought out. Aaron took to the stage. He was met with cheers from dozens of women and disappointed cries as other bidders realized just who they¡¯d given up on. My heart dropped to my stomach. I knew he¡¯d be ready to strangle me as soon as he got over here. The hostess seemed to have a wry sense of humor as she announced, ¡°Angel number nine, if you would please proceed to thedy in the burgundy dress.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 She picked me It took every bit of courage in me to meet Aaron¡¯s eyes. His gaze was so intense that I felt disoriented¨C it felt like he was about to burn a hole in me! I knew as soon as he found out who I¡¯d mistaken for him, he¡¯d be a hell of a lot more than pissed. But he never took things too seriously, did he? I¡¯ll apologize to himter, I¡¯ll ask him to apologize to me for all the trouble he put me through tonight, and then we¡¯ll write it off. Simple as that. There were a few people who turned their heads and gave me strange looks, but I couldn¡¯t help it. My lips curled into an involuntary smile. Despite the reflex, I still didn¡¯t dare show my teeth. I did everything I could to tell him with my eyes, I¡¯m sorry! I swear! I even mouthed an apology as clearly as I could, and I bit my lower lip to show him my regret from across the room. The rest of my body stayed still. I saw him wink at me and mouth what looked like ¡°I know.¡± He did!? No. He couldn¡¯t have. He followed the hostess¡® direction and made his way down the stairs. His head was slightly raised as he reached for his bow tie with one hand. The most warm and affectionate smile graced his handsome face. The corners of his eyes wrinkled with joy. At that moment, he was unlike any man I¡¯d ever seen. His expression was infectious, and again the corners of my mouth quirked upward. I felt my cheeks tighten as I greeted him with an equally bright and tender smile. Then, his serene smile broke out into a stunning grin. His head tilted back as his shoulders shook with tion was on disy in front of so many people¨Cin front of me¨Cas if he didn¡¯t care about anyone and everyone watching him. And neither did I. He was the only thing I could focus on or even think about. His sudden, heartyugh was all I cared for, and my fingers itched to pull out my phone and save this moment forever. I wanted to be able toe back to this Aaron. Not the romantic CEO or master in the bedroom, but the boy excited to just see me. Laughter and apuse erupted from the crowd. With a smile, he lit up the room, and my heart ached for him. His gorgeous smile didn¡¯tst much longer. The hostess added, ¡°Yes, that woman there¨Cyour winner is the man in the gray suit beside her!¡± Aaron stopped dead in his tracks a little more than three yards away from me. I took a deep breath, blinked firmly, and silently awaited his wrath as the surrounding people burst into I shrank back and watched Aaron fall apart in front of me. The bright smile on his face cracked and crumbled into a grimace, and his body was stiff with tension. With a sharp tilt of his head, he looked at David like he¡¯d just noticed him standing next to me. His focus was back on me in an instant as he stared into me with a harshness I¡¯d never seen in him. The sweet sunshine in his eyes curdled into doubt, disgust, and anger as he looked to me for confirmation. ¡°Cheater¡¯s Best Friend, if you would continue making your way toward the gentleman who paid for you. I hope the two of you don¡¯t collide too harshly!¡± The hostess¡® sly quip made the three of us flush with embarrassment. All I could do was smile awkwardly, as if I didn¡¯t understand a word of what was going on, and nodded for Aaron to keep walking. I could practically see the smoke rising above his head as his fury grew more volcanic. He pursed his lips tightly and refused to take another step. ¡°I¡¯ll exin,¡± I said quietly, though I wasn¡¯t sure if he heard me. ¡°Please continue toward your bidder, Number Nine!¡± The hostess urged. Still, Aaron stood motionless, and so did I. Suddenly, I felt David step past me. He sighed as he walked to Aaron, who took a slight step back when he saw David Some people whistled, eager to see how the two of them would get on. David was the first to speak. ¡°You¡¯re making a scene, Aaron.¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡± I knew by then I couldn¡¯t avoid being involved¨CI was already as deep as I could get in this fiasco¨Cso I quickly walked over and grabbed Aaron¡¯s hand. His eyes were full of pain and usation and betrayal when he turned to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aaron,¡± I whispered. ¡°Just let me exin.¡± The chasing spotlightnded on the three of us and fused our shadows together on the floor. Aaron¡¯s hands were still clenched at his sides. He wasn¡¯t going to move. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I repeated as I bit my lip. ¡°Please juste with me.¡± With a deep breath, Aaron¡¯s bodynguage softened somewhat, but I knew his anger was still thrumming just beneath the surface. Little by little, his resistance gave way and he let me hold his hand properly as he unclenched his fist. His fingers wereced with mine very tightly. I nced down, but before I could react, he pulled me ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. away from the middle of the room. The lights dimmed behind us, and I heard him muttering ¡°Excuse me¡± as he cut a path through the crowd for us. For a moment, I was in a trance, caught up in a fleeting daydream. In my mind, we weren¡¯t looking for a private ce to talk about what happened, we were making our grand escape so that we could elope. Then reality came crashing back down. ¡°Exin,¡± Aaron demanded. He hadn¡¯t bothered finding a lounge or even another restroom, instead backing me into a dim, empty corner. He was still holding my hand tightly with his own while the other was pressed against the wall; I was trapped. Although we¡¯d slept together, I still wasn¡¯tfortable being so close to him like this. ¡°Calm down first,¡± I pleaded. ¡°This is calm. You need to give me an exnation I can live with before I really get out of hand,¡± he spat through gritted teeth. ¡°I¨CWell¡­ I bid. In the auction. And obviously I didn¡¯t mean to but I messed up¡­ So I lost my chance-¡± ¡°So who did you choose? Who did you mistake for me?¡± His eyes were bloodshot, irritated by grief and pain. He seemed so vulnerable that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say a single thing out of fear that one wrong word would leave him in pieces in front of me. ¡°She picked me.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Quarrel David followed me out as well. ¡°You?¡± Aaron ¡®shook his head. He nced at me in disbelief for a few seconds, then sneered. ¡°Really?¡± His voice was hoarse and frigid, and his single¨Cworded question hung in the air before David spoke up again. ¡°Aaron¡­ Listen¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Aaron asked again. His wide eyes continued staring into me. ¡°I want you to say it, Olive.¡± ¡°Just leave her alone-¡± ¡°I told you to shut the fuck up.¡± Aaron growled without so much as ncing at David. It was then that I fully realized just how badly I¡¯d messed up. Earlier, I thought that as long as I exined that I¡¯d made an honest mistake, Aaron wouldugh it off like he always does. This whole party was just a charity event at the end of the night, so did it really matter who bid on who? No one really had the power to force Aaron to do something he didn¡¯t want to. But I¡¯d overlooked one thing. Aaron¡¯s feelings. 1 He was more serious than I thought he¡¯d be, and it terrified me. I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I didn¡¯t want to respond. I wanted to run away and finally end this rtionship that never should¡¯ve begun, but I couldn¡¯t. My guilt would never let me. ¡°Aaron,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡± ¡°Enough.¡± He raised his head to look at me, and my hand grew cold as he pulled away. My fingers moved to take hold of his once more, but I never raised my hand the rest of the way. I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Darling,¡± he mocked. ¡°If you liked your professor so much, you should¡¯ve just told me. I would¡¯ve bought him for you. Why bother with all this?¡± His words carved a hollow deep in my chest. ¡°What? No, this is about us. It has nothing to do with David,¡± I frowned. ¡°Sure. Nothing. I bet you think your dear professor is priceless, but you have no idea what he really is.¡± ¡°Aaron, that¡¯s enough! Just stop for a second-¡± ¡°What? Because I¡¯m right? You¡¯ve always liked him, haven¡¯t you? More than your boyfriend, at least.¡± This was too hostile, especially for him. I refused to talk to him in this state. With a scowl, I pushed him away and turned to leave. He¡¯d been out of control this entire night. By the time I returned to the main hall, the auction had ended and some of the furniture had been moved aside to make way for the next event: a ball. That was the real social gathering for the more youthful elites. Everyone was given a single rose. The men received red roses while the women received white. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After stealing the show during the auction, Aaron and David were both showered with invitations as soon as the dance began. I held my white rose tightly in my hand and found a ce to sit on the sidelines. My feet were aching from standing all night in these high heels. asionally, a few men would walk up to me and invite me to dance, but I refused. Aaron, on the other hand, changed partners one after the other, though he kept his red rose tucked safely into his breast pocket. Eventually the woman in blue¨Cwho bid against me for David earlier-made her way to Aaron. I watched the two of them lean in to speak intimately, and she held up her white rose while pointing to the red one on his chest suggestively. With a tilt of his head, Aaron made eye contact with me from across the dance floor and smirked. I bit my lip and wondered if Aaron would really give his rose to her. For a moment, I watched her hand snake up his chest toward his rose, but I averted my gaze before she took it from him. That was it. I was going to find someone to give my rose to. Did I really think he would save his rose for me? Was I really going to save mine for him? The ugly thought twisted in my mind and put me on edge. I¡¯ll show him, I thought to myself. I¡¯m not jealous. With a pout, I scoured the room for a partner, frustrated that all of the good¨Clooking men were already taken. That was when I heard a husky voice in my ear: ¡°You still have your rose after all this time?¡± David. Did hee to me as soon as he was finished dancing? ¡°Yeah,¡± I sighed. ¡°But it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve had enough excitement for tonight.¡± Truth be told, I was exhausted. I was supposed to have my third¨Canniversary dinner with Vincent, but he abandoned me. I was supposed to bid on Aaron, but I chose David. I was supposed to have thest dance with Aaron, but¡­ David cleared his throat. ¡°I¡­ know that I¡¯m not who you were hoping I was.¡± He gingerly took my white rose from me and gave a gentlemanly bow. ¡°But may I have this dance?¡± Even though I wasn¡¯t at all enthusiastic about dancing, I was still ttered. With a somber smile, I took his hand and let him take the lead. I followed his steps in time, but the motions felt empty. David was a nice man, but I was only interested in him for the sake of discussing my research. Tonight had already gone wrong in every possible way, so I figured I might as well salvage it by putting myself first, starting with my career. When I identally stepped on his foot for the fourth time, I grimaced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry- I just have so many questions¡­¡± I ¡°I like questions,¡± he said. ¡°And this seems like a great night for unpaid overtime.¡± Iughed. Despite the sarcasm, David had been fully invested in answering my questions and catching me up on current studies. But this still wasn¡¯t the lecture hall. Talking about academia was too serious, and it was impossible to ignore the elephant in the room. Even while we were talking, David seemed absent¨Cminded, and he didn¡¯t speak of much else outside of our field. Suddenly, he blurted, ¡°Is Aaron your fiance?¡± I thought for a moment. David and I might have to work together in the future, so there was no use lying to him now: ¡°No. Of course not.¡± ¡°Oh? But Jane said the two of you were engaged. And the way Aaron reacted-¡± ¡°Jane misunderstood, is all. Aaron is just¡­¡± I paused for a moment. ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± David nodded. ¡°I might¡¯ve graduated long before you did, but I remember what it was like at your age.¡± After a few seconds, he added, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he does like you. Why isn¡¯t he the one with you right now?¡± My heart skipped a beat. Aaron likes me? If someone had told me that days ago, I would¡¯ve vehemently denied it, but now? I wasn¡¯t so sure. Whatever his feelings were toward me, they didn¡¯t seem loving. I shrugged off my initial shock, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± David shook his head and gave me a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s our job to worry about things we don¡¯t know much about.¡± Then the hostess¡® voice sounded over the speakers, gentle and soothing. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this year we¡¯ve added a little twist to the ballroom dance. Once this song ends, the lights will be turned off for ten seconds. I encourage you all to follow your heart as you change partners one final time. As soon as she finished speaking, the crowd rippled with excitement. ¡°This is interesting¡­¡± David said. ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡± Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Last dance His words hung in the air, serious and solemn, and I wasn¡¯t sure what he meant. In the soft and lilting music, under the warm glow of the chandeliers, David lowered his head and leaned in. His lips. ghosted over my own and brushed past my cheek beforeing to a stop next to my ear. He was close¨Cvery close- but his touch was lighter than a feather. Any onlookers would¡¯ve thought the two of us were inseparable. My blush erupted from my neck to the tips of my ears as I deeply breathed in his scent. His deep voice N?velDrama.Org ? content. tickled my ear. ¡°It was nice meeting you again, Olive.¡± The music faded to silence, and the hall darkened right on cue. At the same time, I felt David¡¯s arm around my waist tighten slightly as he turned me around. I nearly tripped in my heels and instinctively groped around in the dark for his hand as I cried his name. Instead of answering, he pushed me, and I stumbled forward into another firm grasp. The hands that wrapped around me now were so strong that they nearly snapped me at the waist. I was very familiar with them. The lights immediately came back on, and the sudden brightness was jarring. While I was blinking away the stars in my vision, I felt the arms around me squeeze. I winced and red at the man in front of me. ¡°That hurts, you know!¡± ¡°I do know,¡± Aaron said, indifferent. ¡°Did you have a nice chat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I know what you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Morris,¡± I mocked. ¡°You couldn¡¯t find a partner for yourself, huh? I knew you wouldn¡¯t ask anyone.¡± That was the first time I¡¯d heard Aaron speak so sharply. I wasn¡¯t used to it. Normally, he¡¯d tease and beat around the bush when he spoke to me. I didn¡¯t like that either, but at least I was used to it by now. This was just immature. ¡°Aaron,¡± I tried again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be like this. Let m¨¦ exin what hap-¡± ¡°Why do you care? You like your professor, you bought your professor. Simple as that.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes narrowed and his mouth pursed into a line. His grip on me shifted as his shoulders tensed. I wasn¡¯t at all interested in David that way. Yes, while I was an undergraduate, I was infatuated with him. I used to collect newspaper articles, copies of his published journals, and even short stories he wrote as a child. Back then, I thought I was in love, but now I knew it was just an illusion. I worshiped him not because I loved him, but because I wanted to be him. But I wasn¡¯t about to exin that to Aaron. Especially not now. He gave me a wickedly sarcastic smile. ¡°And here I thought you only had eyes for Vincent.¡± My blood boiled at his words, and I felt like I was going to suffocate in my frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me how I feel, and you don¡¯t get to talk down to me like you¡¯re so much better. You certainly got a lot of attention tonight.¡± I scoffed and added, ¡°You just can¡¯t resist a pretty face.¡± Aaron was stunned for a moment, and his lip curled in a sneer before morphing back into that infuriating smirk: ¡°Not when one is so much prettier than the other.¡± Prettier than the other¡­ My mind was brought back to thedy in the blue dress. Was he talking about her? I wouldn¡¯t let him get to me either way. With a roll of my eyes, I leaned away from him. ¡°If she¡¯s so much prettier, I wouldn¡¯t want to hold you back.¡± As the final song came to an end, we were surrounded by several cheerful couples, a harsh contrast from the icy atmosphere between Aaron and I. At the same moment some people pulled their partner in for a kiss, I pushed myself away from Aaron and walked out of the reception hall. The courtyard out front was decorated with tidy hedges, grand topiaries, and modern sculptures. Once I was outside, it wasn¡¯t hard to find a secluded spot to calm myself. The north wind blew past and took my anger with it. The brisk night air raised goosebumps on my arms, and I shrank as I pulled my arms tightly around myself. Why was I so worked up? The chill cleared my mind enough to reflect. I¡¯d let my emotions get the best of me tonight, and it left me exhausted. First Vincent, then Aaron¡­ I couldn¡¯t catch a break. Where was I going wrong? Why was I trying topromise? Why was I putting on a fake smile for them? Why was I apologizing? I took a deep, shaky breath and fanned my eyes, but the tears were already running down my cheeks. Before I knew it, a broad¨Cshouldered suit jacket was draped over my shoulders as I was held from behind in a warm embrace. ¡°Cheapskate,¡± Aaron sighed. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so upset? I wouldn¡¯t make you pay for him, you know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I sniffed and rubbed away my tears before wrenching myself free from his grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t start with that now.¡± ¡°Olive¡­ Look, I know my behavior was¡­ Uneptable. And I¡¯m sorry.¡± He took a deep breath, and it was obvious to me that he still hadn¡¯tpletely calmed down. ¡°I am.¡± I turned to focus on one of the abstract sculptures nearby instead. ¡°No need to apologize. I just want to make sure you don¡¯t lie about our rtionship again. Telling Jane and David we were engaged? That was childish.¡± My eyes flitted back to him in time to see his calm expression wave once again. He bit his lower lip and shut his eyes. I couldn¡¯t tell if his deep breaths were to quell his anger or shut me out, but I continued. ¡°During the auction, I messed up. Of course I didn¡¯t mean to pick David. I thought he was you. I don¡¯t know you as well enough to find you based on photos like that.¡± I locked eyes with him, and I was sure he understood it was an honest mistake. When he stayed silent, I continued. ¡°I¡¯ll send the money to the organizers myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about paying for David. Consider it my punishment for screwing up that badly.¡± At that, the fire in his eyes returned with a vengeance, rekindled by my nonchnt attitude. Was it anger I was seeing? Was it pain? Good. I was angry, too-I was wronged¨Cand I was wicked enough to drag him down with me. ¡°Thank you for everything you did for me tonight,¡± I added. ¡°But let¡¯s stop this now.¡± I shrugged off his jacket and held it out to him. All he did was re, making no move to reach out and take it from me. Without it, the cold wind danced across my skin. I shivered, but did my best to keep my posture steady in front of him. A few momentster, I heard footsteps rustling anding closer to us, and my patience finally ran out. If he doesn¡¯t want it, then fine. With a smile, I dropped his suit jacket on the ground and moved to walk past him. Before I could though, he grabbed my arm. His fingers dug into me harshly as he pulled me back against him. ¡°You want to stop?¡± Aaron¡¯s expression devolved into one of bitter resentment. I felt every bit of his hatred and indignation. My nails dug into him harshly as I tried to push him away, but his grip only grew tighter. He moved to pin me hard against the wall of the sculpture, and the sudden cold across my back sent a violent shiver through my bones. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t ept your shitty apology,¡± Aaron growled. ¡°And I won¡¯t let you go either.¡± His blue eyes were bloodshot, and the wind made them well with tears. Even as his curly hair swayed in front of his eyes, his stare was unwavering. ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this. It¡¯s wrong.¡± I was cold, I was angry, and I¡¯d never hated myself more than I did right now. Why was I even here? To be a cheap date because I thought I owed him something? ¡°Wrong?¡± He let out a dryugh, his wrath finally let loose. ¡°God, you drive me fucking crazy, Olive.¡± Chapter 32 Chapter 32 They heard us sex! Familiar voices approached from the other side of the hedge- David and Jane¨Cjust as Aaron¡¯s hand trailed down my waist to squeeze my hip. His low whisper had a devilish edge to it: ¡°You are irresistible¡­¡± ¡°Are you insane!?¡± I hissed, staying as quiet as possible. My eyes widened when I felt his hand drift further down to grab my ass, and panic shot through me. What was he thinking!? Didn¡¯t he know there were people right over there!? ¡°I just told you I was,¡± he smirked. ¡°And it¡¯s all your fault.¡± His blue irises were ringed with red from the biting wind. It lent him a sinister sort of beauty. I struggled stiffly in his arms, torn between staying stone¨Cstill and escaping Aaron¡¯s fierce embrace. On the other side of the hedge, David and Jane continued their conversation, none the wiser. ¡°They¡¯re right there,¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°So what?¡± Admittedly, I usually found his arrogant defiance charming, but this was not one of those times. But regardless, I couldn¡¯t stop him. His nimble fingers quickly found the subtle zipper on the side of my dress. In less than a second, he was kneading at my chest. The chilled skin of his hand sent shocks through my nervous system as he pinched and tugged at my nipples. ¡°Stop!¡± I desperately tried to push him away, but it was no use. Even with his hand in my dress, he was pressing himself so firmly against me that I felt his own nipples harden through our clothes. ¡°Naughty girl¡­ Dancing with your professor without a bra¡­¡± ¡°Ah-!¡± I cried. He was being too rough; his rough groping left my chest itching and irritated. ¡°What is wrong with you!? You¡¯re the one who picked this dress. It¡¯s normal not to wear a ¡°I know, darling. I put it on you, remember?¡± His assault on my chest grew more intense, and he pressed his knee between my legs to keep me still. ¡°And now I¡¯m going to take it off.¡± He pulled away my dress while he spoke, and I trembled as the pale skin of my breasts met open air. Immediately, he leaned down. His thumb rubbed circles into one of my nipples as he busied his mouth with sucking and biting at the other. With a soft grunt, I pushed his head away and leaned to the side to peek around the corner. David was standing not even ten feet away. Panting, Aaron looked up and followed my line of sight. I felt his lips skate along my skin until they reached my ear. Then, with a teasing nip, he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re still worried about him? Just let go.¡± ¡°Do you hear yourself right now!? He¡¯s standing right there!¡± I snapped. I was still struggling, but I wasn¡¯t any closer to getting away from him. ¡°Yeah? I want him to hear¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Or do you want me to take you somewhere else?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this at all! Don¡¯t you get that? Are you going to rape me?!¡± ¡°Then scream, darling. Call for help. Go ahead.¡± His eyes seemed hazy, fogged with an aching loneliness. Despite the fragility on his face, his movements were as domineering as ever. ¡°The more you struggle, the faster your dress hits the floor.¡± ¡°Aaron-ah! You son of a bitch¡­¡± He grinned, ¡°Finally done with that ¡®Mr. Morris¡® bullshit?¡± And then his lips were on mine. My brain went nk as soon as I closed my eyes, his hair brushing against my eyshes. All of my resistance melted away in the warm softness of his kiss. One by one, the sounds around us faded until all I could hear was the sloppy wetness of our kiss as saliva dripped down my chin. Aaron bit at my lips and tongue so hard it felt like he was punishing me. I clutched at his cor weakly, out of breath. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, Olive¡­¡± He murmured between kisses. ¡°Let¡¯s put tonight behind us, please¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I jerked my head to the side to avoid his lips. My chest heaved as I red at him. Leave him? It wasn¡¯t like we were a couple. I knew we blurred the lines of our rtionship tonight, but a romance with Aaron was thest thing I wanted! The scent of the flowers around us mixed with his hearty smell of amber and filled my lungs and made my heart race. The night chill spread across the rest of my body as Aaron tore the rest of the dress off of me. I let out a frightened whine when I felt Aaron¡¯s fingers trace my dripping entrance. ¡°I love it¡­¡± Aaron muttered to himself. ¡°Love your kisses, your body, your everything.¡± My pussy clenched at his raw confession, and he chuckled at the sudden tightness around his fingertips. ¡°Rx, Olive. I can¡¯t fuck you if you¡¯re squeezing this tightly¡­¡± The baritone of his voice set my heart on fire. He slid his other hand down my arm, took hold of my wrist, and brought my fingers toward the fly of his pants. ¡°Help me with this¡­¡± The rational part of my mind screamed at me to use this opportunity to push away¨Cto p him¨Cbut I couldn¡¯t muster up the strength. Aaron had already drawn me back into a sickly sweet kiss as he used my hand to undo his pants and pull down his waistband. His throbbing cock felt blistering against the skin of my palm while he stroked himself with my hand. ¡°Just likest time, darling. I know you can do it,¡± he cooed and ced a chaste kiss on the corner of N?velDrama.Org ? content. my mouth. Not once did he let go of my hand or even slow down for that matter. I was helpless. My mouth could reject Aaron again and again, but the rest of my body never could. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to protest anymore either. The heat pooling between my legs was bing unbearable¡­ Aaron was quick to end the suspense. ¡°I hope you¡¯re ready, darling.¡± He thrusted his hips forward to rub the tip of his cock back and forth past my entrance. I felt him push apart the soft lips, but stop just after pressing the head inside. He hissed softly, ¡°It¡¯s still so tight¡­¡± Of course it was! As aroused as I was, he¡¯d still rushed into this too quickly. I wasn¡¯t nearly wet enough for him yet. ¡°Stop¡­¡± I whimpered. ¡°Take it out! It hurts!¡± It was so cold, but Aaron¡¯s forehead was still covered. in a thinyer of sweat as he worked his way inside of me, little by little. ¡°Good girl¡­ You haven¡¯t had it in a while, so we¡¯ll take it slow. Rx for me.¡± His fingers ghosted along my spine, and I trembled as he swept me away in another hypnotic kiss. Suddenly, I heard Jane speak up: ¡°Why don¡¯t we get out of this wind? There¡¯s a small garden just through here.¡± My entire body tensed as I listened to the two of them walk toward us. Aaron groaned as my pussy clenched around his cock, and he rolled his hips forward. Right away, I felt the head grind against my cervix. ¡°Ah¨Cngh¡­¡± I bit my cheek to stifle my moan as best as I could, but I couldn¡¯t stop my insides from spasming at the sudden stretch. The burning was almost unbearable. Aaron groaned and panted in my ear. ¡°You¡¯re gripping me so tightly¡­ but I can feel your little pussy getting softer every time I¡­ shove it in¡­¡± He didn¡¯t seem to feel the slightest bit of shame. ¡°You want me to fuck you right in front of him?¡± I was quaking. I¡¯d never heard Aaron say something so¡­ vulgar. It was so unlike him. Maybe my resistance earlier stirred his need to dominate¨Cto conquer¨Cand sex was his battleground. This was where he felt at ease. He knew he had the advantage, and he was always the most charming when he was confident. ¡°You¡­ haah¡­ shut up¡­¡± My lips parted and my eyes lost focus as I imagined David and Jane turning the corner to find me stuffed full of Aaron¡¯s cock. It was so deliciously wrong. My pussy lips were flushed and swollen. They clung to his shaft as he pumped in and out of me. My breasts bounced with every thrust, and Aaron wasted no time taking a nipple into his mouth. In my daze, I was barely able to hear Janeugh lightly. ¡°Did you hear that, David?¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Aaron and David ¡°We¡­ should go back,¡± David said sheepishly. ¡°Let them have their space.¡± Both of them clearly knew what was happening just out of their line of sight, but I didn¡¯t think they knew who they were hearing. My shoulders slumped in relief as I heard their footsteps fade, but the feeling didn¡¯tst long. Aaron suddenly rammed into me as hard as he could. ¡°Ah!¡± I cried, then immediately bit my lip. I red at Aaron, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. I know they heard that. ¡°David?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to head back inside?¡± A few seconds passed, then came David¡¯s icy response: ¡°Yeah. Let me just ask Olive when I can have Aaron.¡± He knew it was us! Aaron must¡¯ve heard him too, because he paused for a brief moment before he started pushing even harder and deeper into me. I kept my eyes screwed shut and tried not to scream as I listened to their footsteps fade until they disappeared. With a smile, Aaron rubbed my slick between his fingers before wiping it on my chest and saying breathily, ¡°He heard.¡± He gave a few more rough thrusts, and that was enough to send me over the edge. One of my legs was wrapped weakly around his waist, my mouth open in a silent scream, as my insides fluttered and spasmed around his cock. ¡°You¡­ Ugh, asshole¡­ You weren¡¯t¡­ wearing a condom.¡± ¡°We can go back to the car,¡± he snickered. ¡°I have some there.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get tough over something like that,¡± I red with every bit of hate I could conjure. ¡°We have to get back anyway. Before more people notice we¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°You wanna go back? Like that?¡± He gave me an innocent look. My dress was bunched up around my waist, leaving my chest and thighs on disy, and my lips were swollen. Aaron didn¡¯t look much better. His lips were as swollen as mine, and they were smeared with my lipstick. His cor was wrinkled, and his unfastened pants hung lowly on his hips. He was disheveled in every sense of the word, yet his face was still full of shameless desire. If anyone saw us now, I think we¡¯d both die. My anger would leave me a pile of ash on the floor, and I¡¯m sure Aaron¡¯s embarrassment would finally get to him. At least I¡¯d go with the pleasure of destroying his decency. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± I raised my chin and scowled. ¡°Aaron Morris, CEO and heir to his family¡¯s fortune, forced himself on a woman. In public, no less.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not just any woman, Olive. I can¡¯t control myself when I¡¯m around you.¡± His eyes were full of affection when he stared down at me. Such bright blue eyes and soft lips¡­ He really did look like an angel, and it was impossible for me to stay angry at such a handsome face. ¡°I want you so badly it hurts,¡± he continued. His voice was enchanting, and it floated through the night air like the solemn strings of a cello, lush and regal. Even then as I looked up at him, his expression was still so full of dejected suffering. Of pain. As if I was the one who took advantage of him. ¡°Of course you do!¡± I huffed, frustrated. So much for a simple ending. Heughed¨Cno, giggled¨Cas the wind picked up. It swept his bangs into his face, where they curled gently just in front of his brows. The venue¡¯s clock tower struck twelve, and the majestic chimes of the bell heralded the end of another day. The distant neon lights of the city danced along Aaron¡¯s cheekbones. The colors highlighted his arrogance, his vulnerability, and his allure to paint the fascinating portrait that was him. He leaned down and tilted my chin up to kiss me again, and this time, I forgot to say ¡°no.¡± After putting his arms around my waist in a final embrace, he draped his suit jacket over me once again. I questioned him with a hum, but he shushed me. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal about it,¡± he said. ¡°And no one¡¯ll notice.¡± I pped his shoulder, but he just smiled. When we arrived at the parking lot, he hugged me again. I struggled half- heartedly and scolded him. I told him we couldn¡¯t just leave¨CI still had to pay the auctioneer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I took care of it.¡± + ¡°What!? When?¡± ¡°While I was backstage. When they send you the bill for David, I¡¯ll pay it for you.¡± I shuffled nervously on my feet. ¡°You don¡¯t need to!¡± In the dimly lit parking lot, some people were making their way past us to get to their cars. I noticed one person ncing over at themotion I was making and quickly buried my face in Aaron¡¯s shoulder, embarrassed. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s just get back to the car before people notice I¡¯m not with my bidder.¡± I sighed and gave up on reasoning with him, and the two of us picked up the pace. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t very far, and we were back at Aaron¡¯s car in no time, but a voice spoke up from behind us before we could get in. ¡°Aaron? I¡¯m looking for Olive.¡± It was David. God, I thought buying him was the worst I could do to humiliate myself. Now he was going to see me in my disheveled state. And he knows Aaron is the reason why! I wanted to disappear. Sure, David couldn¡¯t see my face¨CI was bundled up in Aaron¡¯s jacket and hidden in his arms¨Cbut I knew he was smart enough to figure it was me Aaron was holding. He¡¯d heard me in the garden with Aaron earlier. I stayed huddled in Aaron¡¯s embrace and clutched his shirt tightly. Aaron didn¡¯t bother turning around to face David. He chuckled before replying tly, ¡°She has other ns for tonight. She doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Is that right¡­¡± David hummed. ¡°She said she wanted to see me tonight.¡± I did not! I didn¡¯t understand David at all. Earlier, he said he wanted to help me and even pushed me into Aaron¡¯s N?velDrama.Org ? content. arms during the ckout dance. Now he was here looking for me? None of it made sense. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I¡¯m gonna tell you to give it up right now and leave her alone. That¡¯s a warning.¡± Aaron¡¯s voice had a dangerous edge to it, but Davidughed it off. ¡°Your hands seem a little full there,¡± David provoked. ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡± Aaron growled. ¡°Not yours.¡± ¡°Aaron¡­ You really haven¡¯t changed, but neither have I. Just let Olive know I¡¯ll be visiting Columbia ¡°Try it. See what happens.¡± As soon as he¡¯d said that, Aaron walked me straight to the car door. I anxiously climbed in and started fixing myself. The atmosphere was heavy, and I didn¡¯t dare to speak. Instead, I reflected on what had just happened. Everything David said was¡­ odd. He and Aaron were both talking about me, but I felt like David wasn¡¯t interested in me at all. He seemed much more interested in Aaron. Was Aaron the one David was in love with? ¡°You¡­¡± I started but changed my mind. This wasn¡¯t a good time to ask about that kind of thing. Besides, I wasn¡¯t even sure if things were alright between us yet. I wanted to ask Aaron to drive me home, but as I thought about that cold room, the word died in my throat. I didn¡¯t want to go back. ¡°Stay with me tonight,¡± Aaron said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± I watched him sigh and lean against the car window. His depressed and lonely expression was reflected on the ss. And I didn¡¯t say ¡°no.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Back to Aaron¡¯s home Once again, Aaron and I were together in his bedroom. Neither of us spoke as we looked out over the city through his French windows. We were too exhausted to be angry anymore. After a moment, he pulled me into a still embrace. ¡°You and David¡­¡± I trailed off. I didn¡¯t know how to phrase this. Aaron obviously didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but it was getting more and more difficult to fight my curiosity. All night, David¡¯s eyes glistened with unbridled excitement when he¡¯d look at Aaron, yet Aaron couldn¡¯t be more repulsed. What happened between them? ¡°It¡¯s not what you think,¡± he said quickly. ¡°And you should stay away from him. He¡¯s not the saint you think he is.¡± Aaron took a deep breath, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, but just¡­ Let me hold you for a little while. I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± He gently led me to his bed, where we fell into each other¡¯s arms. The two of us held each other wordlessly. We were a pair of wounded animals licking our wounds as time ticked by. Suddenly, my phone lit up with a text from Vincent. Vxt: You home yet babe? Vxt: Sorry about earlier My heart seethed with fury. Was the bastard finished with Emily now? Was he back to pretending he cared about me? Aaron sighed into my hair, ¡°Looking at your other man¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the other man. He¡¯s still my boyfriend, you know.¡± I yelped when I felt his teeth sink into my neck. Frustrated, I pped Aaron¡¯s hand that was resting on my stomach. ¡°You¡¯re like a dog!¡± I huffed. Still, he remained where he was and continued to kiss my nape. It tickled a bit, but I wasn¡¯t really that annoyed. His breath on my skin was warm and soothing. ¡°Why do you do that?¡± He muttered. ¡°Say things like that? Do things like this?¡± He squeezed his arms around me. ¡°I hate it¡­¡± ¡°The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you.¡± I moved just out of reach of his kisses. He didn¡¯t respond, but continued holding me quietly. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± I spoke up. ¡°You told them we were engaged.¡± I still didn¡¯t know why Aaron woulde up with something like that. What did he think of me? Of us? I thought I knew where we stood, but now I wasn¡¯t so sure. Earlier, when he came on stage and walked down those steps, he was looking at me with such intense affection. He was dazzling. Was that how he¡¯d look at our wedd- No. That was a dangerous thought. Aaron shrugged behind me, ¡°Nothing. We are engaged.¡± ¡°Quit it. You know this is nothing more than an affair. We don¡¯t need to pretend it isn¡¯t. That¡¯s not healthy for either of us.¡± I wiggled out of his grasp and rolled over to look at him, pped Aaron¡¯s hand that was resting on my stomach. ¡°You¡¯re like a dog!¡± I huffed. Still, he remained where he was and continued to kiss my nape. It tickled a bit, but I wasn¡¯t really that annoyed. His breath on my skin was warm and soothing. ¡°Why do you do that?¡± He muttered. ¡°Say things like that? Do things like this?¡± He squeezed his arms around me. ¡°I hate it¡­¡± ¡°The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you.¡± I moved just out of reach of his kisses. He didn¡¯t respond, but continued holding me quietly. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± I spoke up. ¡°You told them we were engaged.¡± I still didn¡¯t know why Aaron woulde up with something like that. What did he think of me? Of us? I thought I knew where we stood, but now I wasn¡¯t so sure. Earlier, when he came on stage and walked down those steps, he was looking at me with such intense affection. He was dazzling. Was that how he¡¯d look at our wedd- No. That was a dangerous thought. Aaron shrugged behind me, ¡°Nothing. We are engaged.¡± ¡°Quit it. You know this is nothing more than an affair. We don¡¯t need to pretend it isn¡¯t. That¡¯s not healthy for either of us.¡± I wiggled out of his grasp and rolled over to look at him, crossing my arms over my chest. He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you wanna break up with Vincent?¡± ¡°Of course I do! Just not now.¡± I bit my lip. ¡°That¡¯d feel too¡­ cheap. I¡¯m waiting for the right time.¡± ¡°And when will that be?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know when to finally end things with him. If I really wanted to hurt him, I would¡¯ve done it when he loved me most. Except when he loved me, he wasn¡¯t cheating. It was a paradox. ¡°You want to break his heart when you do it.¡± His eyes bored into me as he leaned forward. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± ¡°You know he doesn¡¯t love you as much as he used to,¡± he pressed. All at once, his expression was provocative, domineering, and hostile. I could feel his anger radiating onto me. ¡°Shut up.¡± I clenched my fists. But he didn¡¯t relent. ¡°No matter what you do, you¡¯ve already lost. You love him more than he loves you.¡± ¡°Just shut up already!¡± I shoved him away and practically leaped out of the bed before storming out onto the balcony. Tears welled up in my eyes and my fingernails were embedded in my palms. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Aaron slowly came up behind me. ¡°You wanna know why he had to leave earlier?¡± I stiffened. Lightning coursed through my veins as I waited with bated breath for his next words. I did want to know. ¡°Emily posted a picture of her slit wrist a few hours ago. Captioned it with a bunch of ¡®Goodbye, cruel world¡® bullshit.¡± His words left me stunned. No wonder Vincent left in such a hurry, 1 felt Aaron grab me again, ¡°Don¡¯t go back to him, Olive.¡± ¡°So I can stay with you? So you can watch me humiliate myself over and over?!¡± I turned and sneered at him. Tears fell from the corners of my eyes, and I saw the corners of his mouth droop in a slight frown. His aggression had faded, and the blue eyes looking at me now were softer than they were before. ¡°So I can help you. If you would just leave him already, I could¡­¡± His brow furrowed as he hesitated. He could what? He could be my boyfriend instead? He could love me? Both of us knew I didn¡¯t need thatmitment¨Cnot so soon after Vincent. This stupid cheating game we¡¯ve been ying has gone on for far too long. It was supposed to be just one time, but we¡¯vee back to each other again and again. At this point, it wasn¡¯t fun. It wasn¡¯t revenge. It was exhausting. ¡°Just trust me, Olive. You¡¯re better off without him. Let me help you.¡± ¡°Now you want to help me¡­¡± I smiled sarcastically. ¡°You already said he doesn¡¯t love me. That I can¡¯t hurt him. anymore. That I¡¯m just a joke to him¡­ and to you.¡± ¡°I never said he didn¡¯t love you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not the most important thing to him anymore. Look, between you and Emily, I know he loves you more. But I also know you want all of his love, and he can¡¯t give you that.¡°¡± I never thought I¡¯d be getting emotional advice from Aaron¡­ ¡°You still want to get back at him except I know it¡¯s killing you to obsess over this¡­ So stop hurting yourself over someone like him. I can help you.¡± ¡°How?¡± My voice shook as I looked up at him through my tears. ¡°I¡¯m throwing a party in a few days for my birthday. I want you toe.¡± He smiled as he patted my head. I sniffled and he immediately hugged me, rubbing a hand on my back. After a night of ups and downs and insanity, we finally embraced in earnest. There were no backhanded words or mocking jeers. We made peace with each other. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 A mistress?A lover? Of course, Vincent didn¡¯t mention Aaron¡¯s uing party to me. As for him ditching me on our anniversary, he just kept telling me that his work needed him to do overtime. He even whined about his customers and his manager. I had to hold back my bitterugh. Aaron¡¯s birthday was a little less than two weeks away. During that time, I hadn¡¯t seen anyone other than my coworkers and Cinder. Vincent fed me more excuses about how busy he was with work, and we hadn¡¯t spent a night together for the entire two weeks. I didn¡¯t have any contact with Aaron either. The truth was that a couple of days after the charity g, I didn¡¯t want to go anymore, but something interesting happened a week before Aaron¡¯s birthday. Vincent and I had been lying in bed next to each other, both of us on our phones. He was texting in one of our shared group chats while I was scrolling through the news. After a while, he suddenly turned to look at me. ¡°Have you been talking to Aaron?¡± I was stunned for half a second as my heart began to race. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Look at the group chat.¡± I frowned and pulled it up on my phone. I went to read the conversation from the beginning, but Vincent reached over and scrolled to a certain spot about halfway through the log. Amorris: Dont forget my party next week Amorris: You can bring your family if you want \_(¡®)_/ ? xXpatrickXx: i live alone man Amorris:Then bring your mouth, I hired catering xXpatrickXx: i HiRed CaTERinG Matt87: did you pay like $800 for cheese on sticks? Amorris: Shut up Imao it¡¯ll be good Amorris: Anyway everyone just rsvp so I can order Matt87: i¡¯ll be there xXpatrickXx: yeah I¡¯ll go Vxt: Im going 3mily: me too!! As soon as I read thosest two messages, I was fighting the urge to smash my phone over Vincent¡¯s head. I nced at him, but he didn¡¯t seem panicked or worried. His eyes were simply focused on my screen. I must¡¯ve been hiding it well. He really had no idea I knew all about him and Emily. I continued reading through the chat¡­ Amorris: What about you Olive? That was weird. Vincent had added me to the group chat because he couldn¡¯t just ¡®leave his girlfriend out, but I rarely texted in it. I never really hung out with his friends either, so it was just as rare for someone to mention me directly. Vincent put his chin on my shoulder and grumbled, ¡°Didn¡¯t know you two were so friendly. He even asked you specifically!¡± His arm snaked around my waist, and I felt his fingers scratch at me through the fabric of my shirt. My stomach turned. I didn¡¯t answer. Instead, I sighed and moved his hand away. from my phone. itsOlive: i¡¯ll go with vincent Then the group continued texting amongst themselves, but Emily was notably silent. Before I could close it, the messenger app lit up: New conversation with A¡­ Thank God I¡¯d deleted my old messages from Aaron. Vincent instantly perked up beside me,¡± Ooh¡­ Who¡¯s that?¡± I pulled my phone away and looked at him, ¡°What?¡± He rolled over onto me and pinned me underneath him. Then he smiled and asked, ¡°Is it some admirer I don¡¯t know about?¡± I felt his hips grind into me slightly, and his eyes were half- lidded with temptation. Staring up at him, I felt nothing. ¡°Oh, so you can have a mistress, but I¡¯m not allowed to have a lover?¡± His eyes seemed panicked for a split second, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°A mistress? Are you just mad I haven¡¯t been around to feed you?¡± With that, his hand slipped past the hem of my short nightgown and slithered up to my hip. It squeezed ufortably as he put his fingers between me and the bed. The thick skin of his palms was a little rough, but it always used to make me feel safe. Now, the instant his hand touched my skin, I thought back to the night he fucked Emily in the hotel room right beside Aaron¡¯s. I wished it was his hand on me¡­ But I didn¡¯t stop Vincent¡¯s advances. Maybe my time with Aaron had cured my usual sex aversion. Maybe I could even orgasm with Vincent. If I slept with him more¨Cgave him what he wanted-he¡¯d give up on Emily and be all mine again. Then I could rip that away from him, too. I watched his eyebrows twitch slightly as he shifted above me. He was already shirtless. He was still fit, but maybe he¡¯d been too caught up with worktely because his abs weren¡¯t as defined as they used to be. He narrowed his eyes and leaned down slowly. The mattress sunk under his elbows at my sides as his hands trailed up to my chest. I didn¡¯t move. His hands made awkward tents in my nightgown as they pawed at my breasts, but still, I didn¡¯t respond. Vincent was much more excited than I was. At myck of protest, he eagerly pulled the hem of my camisole up to my waist. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, babe¡­ You¡¯re always so beautiful,¡± he breathed, but hispliments sounded so far away. My body shivered as the open air chilled my exposed skin. A kiss at my corbone was followed by Vincent¡¯s hands kneading my breasts. I felt his dick grow bigger as it hardened, and it pressed harshly against me through my underwear. I felt nothing. Looking up, I asked, ¡°Do you love me?¡± ¡°Love you¡­? Of course I love you, babe.¡± He licked and sucked at my nipple, and I felt disgusted. A wave of nausea rolled through me as I gripped the sheets. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Only me?¡± I added, but I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to hear. I was already underneath him now. ¡°Only you, Olive.¡± My heartstrings twisted. In a matter of seconds, my breathing became short and I pushed Vincent away before dashing to the bathroom. I copsed onto my knees as I retched. Eventually, Vincent followed me, patted me on the back, and asked what was wrong.. ¡°I think the sandwich I had earlier was bad¡­ I made it yesterday morning.¡± I couldn¡¯t help smirking, but at least I wasn¡¯t facing him. What I really wanted to say was that the idea of sex with him made me sick. ¡°Okay¡­ Are you alright? Did you still¡­¡± He trailed off as he hinted hesitantly. He didn¡¯t give up, did he? ¡°I think I should just sleep it off. Could you get me some water?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can do that. And I¡¯ll make you breakfast tomorrow.¡± He gave me a quick kiss on the forehead before leaving, and I red at his back as he went. Having drank the water, I climbed back into bed. I turned my back to him and said, ¡°You should rest, too. You have work in 76.75% the morning.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t say anything. He turned away as well, already used to me avoiding his touch in bed, and was snoring softly after a while. Once I was sure he was asleep, I ducked under the covers with my phone. Aaron had messaged me half an hour ago, after all. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 You brought me my date Amorris: Don¡¯t worry about bringing me a gift itsOlive: really? i was thinking of sending you a real beauty¡­ Amorris: If it looks exactly like you I¡¯ll take it itsOlive: then i¡¯ll wrap myself nice and pretty for you Amorris: Aww Amorris: But all I want is a kiss He was such a flirt that I couldn¡¯t stand it. I was trying to start a more steamy conversation, but he had to go and make it wholesome and innocent. What was with this guy and kissing? Oh, but my heart flutters at the memory of how he kissed me at the g¡­ Amorris: Get some sleep cutie Amorris: I¡¯ll see you next week <3 And just like that, a week flew by. Vincent came to pick me up from campus on the afternoon of Aaron¡¯s birthday. He was on the phone when I got in the car, and he sounded impatient. ¡°I know there¡¯s a detour, but it¡¯s already rush hour. We¡¯ll get caught in traffic.¡± It was immediately obvious that he was talking to Emily, but I was mentally prepared for it. I buckled my seatbelt and sat back. I feigned nonchnce while I eavesdropped. In my peripheral, I saw Vincent¡¯s brow furrow. His tone soured, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m picking up my girlfriend. Call a taxi or something.¡± Then he hung up. After two seconds, he put on a smile and greeted me with a kiss on the cheek before starting the car. ¡°Who was that?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Emily,¡± he sighed. ¡°She asked if we could pick her up.¡± His expression wasfortable as if Emily really was a friend asking for a favor. ¡°We should! You can¡¯t tell a girl to take a taxi by herself.¡± He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s too far, babe. Her taxi will be at the party by the time we get to her house. Besides, I only want it to be the two of us.¡± I smiled back, but didn¡¯t bother paying attention to his honeyed words. I doubt he¡¯d say anything as sweet in front of Emily. Sure, when we were alone, he¡¯d talk like she was nothing. When she was around though, he only cared for me half as much. I only want it to be the two of us¡­ Is that what he said to Emily while he ignored all my texts and calls? With a deep breath, I looked forward. It didn¡¯t matter. All I cared about was how to break up with Vincent and make him regret betraying me. As soon as we got to the restaurant parking lot, my eyes found Aaron¡¯s Ferrari. Vincent followed my line of sight and pinched my cheek, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll buy you your own one day.¡± I smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Soon, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other. But Vincent smiled back happily, ¡°Olive, you are the least materialistic woman I¡¯ve ever met. It makes me want to give you everything! The corner of my mouth twitched. Yes, Vincent. Give me everything. Give me a broken heart. Give me the worst rtionship of my life. I leaned away to avoid a kiss and reminded him to hurry. Emily was already inside. She was on the phone by the front door wearing a dark green tube dress. The fishtail hem red around her legs, and the top was cut so low that her breasts seemed ready to fall out. Even at a nce, I knew she¡¯d lost a lot of weight. I subtly craned my neck to look at her wrist, but she was wearing a thick bangle bracelet on one arm. I couldn¡¯t see anything. When she finally noticed us, she red at Vincent, who shrugged callously before pulling me further inside. Aaron had rented out a private club for the night. The venue was elegant, and most of all, private. It was a spacious vi. On one side of the room was a grand dining table, and several yards away was a fully equipped bowling alley. Several men gathered to smoke and y a few casual rounds at thenes, and the smell lingered heavily in the air. It¡¯d felt like such a long time since I¡¯dst seen Aaron. Tonight, he was wearing a printed shirt that was slightly unbuttoned to show some of his chest, and his long curly hair was tied back. He was in the middle of lighting a cigarette when I saw him, and I watched him lean down toward the lighter with the cigarette between his teeth. My heart skipped a beat before slowing slightly. Vincent pulled me over to greet them. As soon as Aaron saw me, he put out the cigarette he¡¯d just lit. We exchanged hellos before he asked one of the staff to turn on the vents to air out the smoke. Apparently finished with her call, Emily followed us. She came to a stop less than an arm¡¯s reach away from Vincent and nced at him from time to time. From the other side of him, I watched her adjust the cor of her dress. Vincent finally turned to say hello to her, but his gaze was cast downward. I cursed to myself. With her fiddling with her dress, he had a clear view of her bare breasts. Before I found out he was cheating, I¡¯d never noticed how odd it was that Emily was insistent on staying next to Vincent. She and his other friends used toe over to our house on the weekends, and the guys would tease at the idea of Emily being in love with him. Everyone would justugh it off, and the whole time, I foolishly believed they were actually just friends. I was so stupid! Vincent nced around before asking Aaron, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a date for your birthday? I¡¯m surprised.¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow as he scored a spare at one of thenes. The people around him pped and whistled as he walked over to us. ¡°What do you mean? You brought me my date.¡± After the g, staying silent while Aaron handled the talking felt like second nature. I listened with a calm expression, but I couldn¡¯t control my hands getting mmy with anxiety. Vincent tensed as he pursed his lips. In the next second, his smile returned as he hugged me tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t give her to you. She¡¯s the only one I have.¡± Even with another man making advances like that, Vincent could only reply with a lighthearted response like that. Aaron must be that valuable of a connection for Vincent. Maybe he was really hoping Aaron would give him a higher¨Cpaying position in hispany. Aaron cocked his head, then smiled and jerked his chin toward Emily. ¡°You have that one right there.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 y bowling Vincent froze beside me. Doesn¡¯t feel so good, huh? The thrill of revenge swept through my body like an electric current. He stared at Aaron, who casually turned to deliver another strike like it was nothing. Aaron grinned at Vincent, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, man. Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡± Emily rolled her eyes, and said coldly, ¡°As if! I wouldn¡¯t pick him if he was thest man alive!¡± But even as she said that, ? she hugged her chest even tighter to show off her breasts. Neither Aaron nor Vincent spoke. The rest of the groupughed and joked loudly: ¡°Nothing beats someone else¡¯s girlfriend, right Aaron? With a looker like Olive, who wouldn¡¯t be jealous of Vincent!¡± Emily chimed in too, ¡°Right? Olive looks really good tonight. No wonder Vincent doesn¡¯t always bring you. One of these guys might try something funny.¡± That left me feeling strange. I wasn¡¯t wearing anything too formal. It was just a ck suspender dress withce frills on the straps, and I was even wearing a light zer over it. Sure, I was wearing jewelry that I usually save for special asions, but other than that, I was dressed casually. I fit right in with all the other women at the party except for Emily. She was overdressed if anything, but maybe that¡¯s why she gave me that sarcasticpliment. Aaron hummed and nced my way. ¡°Someone else¡¯s girlfriend?¡± His hand slipped during his next throw, and he missed the spare. The men on the other team whooped as they took the lead. With a sigh, Aaron pped and gestured for his own team to congratte their opponents. A few guys started setting up for the next game while Vincent got up to pour me a cup of coffee. Emily watched him coldly from the sidelines before frustratedly rifling through her purse. Vincent¡¯s phone started ringing nonstop afterward. If I didn¡¯t know better, details like that would¡¯ve flown over my head once again. I sat back and sipped on my coffee while I listened to his phone ring on and off for about five minutes. Vincent nced at the screen once, then a slow smile spread across his face. At this point, Emily was basically waiting for me to let Vincent go. I nced at him and motioned for him to take the call. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Vincent kissed my face. ¡°Just sit tight. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He stood and stretched, then lightly kicked the chair of the guy beside him. ¡°Could you take care of my girlfriend really quick? I need to take this.¡± The man had been drinking and nearly choked when Vincent kicked his seat. He grumbled impatiently, ¡°Make it quick.¡± Shortly after Vincent left, I started to get bored sitting alone 18.00% by the bowlingnes. I wanted to walk over to the terrace, where I saw Daisy wave to me. She was a friendly face. Just as I took a few steps, Aaron protested, ¡°Nathan! Didn¡¯t Vince ask you to take care of his girl?¡± My unlucky sitter¨CNathan¨Cwas stunned for a second, but quickly turned to look at me. ¡°Oh! Uh¡­ Olive. Did you wanna y?¡± I waved my hand and shook my head politely, ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m good.¡± But Aaron kept pressing: ¡°Dude, just let her take your position. Your team¡¯s blowing it.¡± Nathan hesitated before stepping aside, deted. ¡°Yeah, alright. C¡¯mere, Olive, we have a good lead.¡± Aaron snickered, ¡°Go get her a ball, too!¡± I was ttered, but I shook my head again. ¡°No! No need! You can keep ying, Nathan, I¡¯m no good at bowling.¡± He¡¯d already brought the ball over before I could finish. ¡°Here. Get a feel for this one before you¡¯re up. I¡¯m gonna head to the pool table.¡± With that, he walked away. The other two guys on my team smiled at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Olive! It¡¯s your turn!¡± I nervously walked over. To be honest, I hadn¡¯t bowled since high school, and even then I only managed to hit a couple pins if I got lucky¡­ I looked down sheepishly at the ball I was cradling, At first nce, I already knew the holes were too big¨Ctoo wide apart -to put my fingers infortably. I looked back up and squinted at the pins at the end of thene. Shit. I should¡¯ve worn my contact lens today. My astigmatism was making the pins blur and double under the lights. With a sigh, I gave up trying to hold the ball normally and rolled it forward, granny¨Cstyle. It fell with a pathetic thud and skated along the waxedne about halfway before it fell into the gutter. Aaron stood still beside me, but when I looked back, I saw him pursing his lips in a poorly suppressed smile. The other people around me booed yfully and called me out for my amateur throw. With a clunk! my ball finally rolled to the end of thene without ever touching a pin. One of my teammatesughed, ¡°No wonder Aaron told you to join our team! You¡¯re a handicap!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all on you guys!¡± I smiled, embarrassed. I didn¡¯t even want to y in the first ce! Aaron put me up to it! ¡°Ah¡­ If I get to see a gorgeous smile like that, I don¡¯t mind losing!¡± My other teammate Matt whistled Aaron kept a polite smile on his face, but his eyes swept over the men around me with the sharpness of a knife. Most of them got the hint and settled down, save for a loose catcall here and there. ¡°Matt,¡± Aaron grinned. ¡°Switch teams with me.¡± ¡°Wha- Why!? You¡¯re such a show¨Coff! Do you think you can really win with her?¡± ¡°I know I can take you guys by myself. I don¡¯t need someone else¡¯s girl to cover me.¡± The way Aaron entuated someone else¡¯s made me shift awkwardly on my feet. But Aaron was true to his word. After hitting several strikes in a row, it didn¡¯t matter how badly I was ying. We were nearly tied with the other team. I was distracted watching someone in the nextne over when Aaron walked up to me. He crouched in front of me and held up a different ball for me to try this time. ¡°This might be morefortable. The center of gravity¡¯s a little lower,¡± he demonstrated. My eyes traced the veins on his neck down to his corbone. How could a guy be this sexy?! I averted my eyes to look at his face instead, and he looked up at me simultaneously. His blue eyes shone like crystal waters, but I couldn¡¯t quite ce the emotions I saw floating in them. I quickly turned away. Someone nearby suddenly asked, ¡°Olive? You doing okay? Why don¡¯t you take off your jacket? Your face is red.¡± Oh my God¡­ Shut up already! Aaron chuckled beside me as I shakily stood for myst turn. With a weak flick of my hand, the ball slipped off thene and into the gutter. Lower center of gravity, my ass. Just like that, I lost the lead Aaron worked so hard to gain. Everyone was enjoying themselves though, and Vincent was back in time to y the next game. He came over and patted my head before resting his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Having a good time?¡± He smiled. If it weren¡¯t for the smell of green tea perfume on him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell he was back from fucking Emily in the bathroom. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Truth or dare? ¡°Your girl¡¯s been killing it,¡± Matt snickered. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen Aaron scramble to be on her team.¡± Vincentughed, ¡°Really? Is that true, Aaron?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he kept a nk expression while he lined up his next shot¡­ Strike! ¡°Damn!¡± The crowd swore as they cheered. Around seven o¡¯clock, more people started arriving one after the other, so we cleaned up the game and headed to the massive dining area. There were more than twenty people gathered to eat, drink, and sing together. Near the table, there were two sofas side by side. On one, I sat next to Vincent. On the other, Aaron was lounging with a beautiful woman I didn¡¯t recognize. She leaned into him with most of her body held in his arms while she spoke quietly in his ear. I got up, stretched, and went to the bathroom to check my phone. Nothing. When I realized I only checked because I¡¯d expected Aaron to send me a message, I felt irritated with him. That bastard! On my way back, I saw Emily sitting next to Vincent. She was turned to face him with her chest pressed against his while she giggled and showed him something on her phone. Vincent grinned as he pointed to something on the screen, and Emily pped his hand away with a smirk. They were holding each other as if no one else was around. but I started walking up to them before they noticed me, Vincent must¡¯ve finally seen me when I was about ten feet away. He quickly shoved Emily off of him and held out a hand to pull me down next to him. Emily sat back on the other side of Vincent. There wasn¡¯t a hint of shame or embarrassment on her face. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°So Olive¡­ My friend¡¯s in a band, and they have a concert in two days. Vincent already said he was down. Do you wannae too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in that sort of thing,¡± I said with an apologetic smile. Then I turned to Vincent, ¡°So it¡¯ll just be the two of you?¡± ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s still up in the air. Emily can save you a good seat if you change your mind.¡± Vincent must¡¯ve thought I was jealous; as he spoke, he scratched my chin with his fingers, as if cating his pet. From the corner of my eye, I saw Emily¡¯s stic smile. It made my blood curdle in my veins, and I turned my head away to avoid Vincent¡¯s empty show of affection. ¡°I want to go home,¡± I said. It was one o¡¯clock now, and half the guests had already said their goodbyes and left. The rest of the party was made up of Aaron¡¯s closest friends. Vincent gave me an embarrassed grimace. ¡°Aaron already booked a room for us here. I don¡¯t wanna drive you home after I drank.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to our room now.¡± He leaned in to whisper in my ear, ¡°Just sit here for now. I¡¯ll go up with youter, babe.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything to him after that. With a huff, I huddled in the corner of the couch and messed around on my phone until I heard someone call me. When I turned to look, I saw Daisy waving at me. I wasn¡¯t able to get a good look at her while she was out on the terrace, but now I could see she was wearing a pink. sequined dress. It was a tough thing to pull off, but she made it work. She looked sexy without seeming too vulgar. With a smile, I got up and made my way over to sit with her. Vincent followed close behind. ¡°You wanted to talk to Olive?¡± Daisy gave him a customer¨Cservice smile and nodded, ¡°I did. You can go now.¡± She took my hand in one of hers while shooing Vincent away with her other. ¡°Rx! I¡¯m not gonna eat her.¡± She moved over to make space for me to sit next to her. Of course, this put me between her and Aaron. He¡¯d been sitting sideways, but he took his legs off the bench so that I could sit at the table with them. Then he straightened up and handed me a ss of champagne. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as nonchntly as I could manage. 36.259 Daisy spoke up, ¡°Pass the deck, boss.¡± Aaron reached across the table to grab the box of cards, and I leaned back a little so he could pass them to Daisy. Instead, he snaked his arm behind me to hand them to her, and I froze up at the feeling of him lightly brushing against me. After she took the deck from him, Aaron withdrew his hand just enough to ce his palm t against the small of my back. Startled, I turned to look at him. He¡¯d been drinking a lot tonight, and even though his eyes were still bright, his focus seemed a bit scattered. I felt his hand slide down to hold my waist gently. Subconsciously, I looked to Vincent, who¡¯d gone back to his seat on the sofa. He was too distracted by his phone to notice Aaron holding me, and sure enough, Emily was also tapping away on her phone next to him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was ridiculous. He was my boyfriend, yet there he was busy texting his mistress who was sitting right next to him. And here I was with another man¡¯s arm around me, right next to Daisy. Everyone was stealing their secondhand love. I bit my lip as I leaned forward to pick up my ss, and I felt the warmth of Aaron¡¯s hand vanish. Daisy gave me a wink and a smirk while she shuffled the deck, and the corner of my mouth twitched. She knew exactly what was going on between me and Aaron, and she was even enabling it! As she dealt the cards, Vincent sat down across the table from us. He cracked open a can of beer and rubbed my arm. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Emily took a seat right beside him. ¡°Everyone¡¯s over here. What¡¯s going on?¡± Daisy shrugged and dealt them into the casual card game, and everyone chatted as they yed. I rarely spent time with Vincent¡¯s friends like this, and when I looked around the table, I was surprised to see two of the guys making out. Daisy must¡¯ve noticed my confusion because she whispered to me, ¡°He¡¯s gay¨Cpretty open about it¨Cbut the guy on the right has a girlfriend.¡± I suddenly knew why everyone was so interested in stayingte. Seeing their friends drunk like this was entertaining to them. By the fifth game, I was caught up with the group¡¯s dynamics. That was when Alex, who¡¯d lost thest round, asked me, ¡°Truth or dare?¡± The past couple of dares I¡¯d watched y out were too¡­ out there for me. Frenching a random person at the table. Showing everyone your favorite sex position. Deep throating a banana. ¡°Truth.¡± Alex hesitated, apparently unprepared for that answer. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t pick on my girlfriend!¡± Vincent interjected. Alexughed, ¡°Whoa there. Chill out, loverboy.¡± I wondered if Alex was ying dumb for my sake or if he really didn¡¯t know Vincent was cheating. I nced over at Emily, who was biting her lip. Aaron leaned over and said something in Alex¡¯s ear, then Alex nodded and asked, ¡°Truth, Olive. What attracted you to Vincent?¡± My boyfriend nced at me with a smile, ¡°Careful now. You wanna be able to walk in the morning.¡± Everyoneughed and teased, ¡°Get a room!¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes burned holes into me while he idly yed with his lighter. Emily was staring at Vincent too. She looked nervous like she was holding her breath. I smiled: ¡°He wore a nice outfit on our first date.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The gift in me I¡¯d never told Vincent that, so he was obviously surprised. He put his drink down on the table and gave me a quizzical look, brows furrowed and lips pursed tightly. Nowadays, I hated Vincent¡¯s style, but I answered honestly. The first time he took me out, I was drawn to what he was wearing. I remember seeing him dressed in a clean pullover and jeans. The same kind of thing Aaron wore the first time I went to see Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. him. ¡°What was it?¡± Alex pressed. I winked, ¡°You asked one question. I answered one question.¡± Heughed, ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll get you next time.¡± But he was out of the game before he could ask me again, and I stayed in until the end of the round. Afterward, everyone turned in for the night, and Vincent and I went up our room. Once we were inside, he asked, ¡°You only liked how I dressed?¡± to I pouted at him with my brows knit together. His eyes were narrowed and his voice sounded¡­ hurt. He seemed genuinely saddened by my response earlier. I was lying in bed already, and I looked up at him. He was standing at the end of the bed in a robe, fresh out of the shower. With a stretch, I teased him with my foot. ¡°At first, yes, but afterward¡­¡± I didn¡¯t like you. He gave me a satisfied smile and licked his lower lip, his telltale sign he¡¯s in the mood. Then he reached and grabbed my ankle to grind into my touch, but I pulled my foot away before he could. ¡°I¡¯m on my period.¡± Vincent took a deep breath, irritated. ¡°Then what was that you just did?¡± I giggled and winked at him, ¡°All I did was touch you. Who knew you were that easy?¡± I wasn¡¯t actually on my period, but thest time we had sex- not even sex, forey even¨Cit made me sick to my stomach. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to be intimate with him anymore. ¡°Babe¡­¡± He whined. ¡°Angel. Please. You could just use your hand¡­ Okay?¡± I scowled. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I drank too, and my stomach hurts.¡± At that, he dropped the melodrama and leaned down to rub my stomach soothingly. ¡°Alright. Just rx. I¡¯ll go get you. something warm to drink.¡± Once we were settled in bed, he was glued to his phone. He could¡¯ve been texting Emily again for all I knew. After a while, he turned over to look at me. ¡°Babe? Are you asleep?¡± I stayed silent, and I felt his scrutinizing gaze on my back. He whispered again, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go downstairs and buy a pack of cigarettes. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Buying cigarettes in a bathrobe? Ha! Even while we shared a bed, he had the gall to run off to Emily. Did he think I was that stupid? Or did he think he was that good at juggling two women? I quietly got out of bed and peeked into the hallway just in time to see him slip into Emily¡¯s room. I hurried over to the nightstand and grabbed my phone. itsOlive: which room are you in? Maybe he was asleep¡­ He did drink a lot, after all¡­ Amorris: The one right next to yours Amorris: On the right its Olive: are you alone¡­? Amorris: Come over I hastily pulled on my clothes, grabbed the gift I forgot to give him earlier, and walked over to his door. It swung open before I had a chance to ring the doorbell. Aaron stood inside wearing a robe¨Cthe same as Vincent¨Cand leaned on the doorframe with one hand. He shot me a dazzling smile, ¡°What are you doing here sote, darling?¡± I lifted up the small gift bag. ¡°Sharing the wealth.¡± His smile didn¡¯t waver as he reached forward and pulled me inside. The door mmed shut behind me and I immediately pressed myself against him, pushing him to the wall. My fingers groped for the opening of his robe. Then Aaron cleared his throat and grabbed my hand. ¡°Forgot to tell you. I¡¯m not alone.¡± Shocked, I turned to see Alex and Daisy lounging on the sofa. The two of them smiled, entertained by the show. My face flushed and I took a step back before cing the bag on the side table next to us. ¡°I was just dropping this off,¡± I squeaked, then I turned to leave. Aaron was quick to stop me and look at the couple on the couch. ¡°Both of you. Out.¡± Daisy shook her head and tsked. ¡°You¡¯re such a killjoy! Kicking me out again¡­ Next time you invite me over, I¡¯m noting.¡± Alex hurriedly set down his drink and pulled Daisy to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. The birthday boy wants to open his present.¡± He smiled at us as he left, ¡°Goodnight, guys.¡± They were gone. And so was my lustful appetite. Aaron picked up the present I left on the table, put an arm around me, and led me further into his room. ¡°I¡¯m d you made it.¡± I pushed his hand off of me and huffed, ¡°You only whined about it over and over. How could I not?¡± ¡°Not to my party. To my room.¡± I rolled my eyes, annoyed. His friends were just here. Did he not feel the slightest bit ashamed? ¡°You look hot when you roll your eyes,¡± heughed. He was certainly in a good mood tonight. Then he looked down at my gift for him, ¡°Can I open it now?¡± 56014 I nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± I¡¯d gotten him a vintage lighter. It wasn¡¯t too expensive, but it was still a limited edition. It seemed like an inconspicuous gift from a friend¡¯s girlfriend. His eyes were slightly squinted as he grinned, and he flicked it on and off again and again. He seemed to like it. ¡°Thank you¡­ How¡¯d you know I needed a new one?¡± I shrugged. I asked Vincentst week what I should get him, but he was no help. I picked out the lighter on a whim. Aaron carefully set it down beside his bed, then suddenly leaned in toward me. I didn¡¯t have time to react before I felt something cool and soft brush across my cheek. He had kissed me. I covered my cheek with my hand and stared at him with wide eyes. Aaron tilted his head and gave me a sly smile. ¡°So I got my present and my kiss¡­ Why don¡¯t I give you a little something?¡± I frowned, ¡°What do you mean? You gave me the kiss.¡± He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m gonna give you more than that.¡± As soon as he said that, he put his hands on my shoulders and pushed me harshly onto the bed. In seconds, he was unbuttoning my clothes, and I couldn¡¯t move an inch pinned under him. ¡°Wha- What are you doing?!¡± His smile was sickly sweet. ¡°Unwrapping my present.¡± Then Aaron took both my wrists in one hand and held them over my head. Now I was really trapped. He muttered in my ear while I struggled underneath him: ¡°Daisy said she saw them disappear into the bathroom thirty minutes earlier¡­ Why don¡¯t we have our thirty minutes?¡± That was enough to make me go still immediately, and I let my fingers curl around the hand he was pinning me with. ¡°Fine then.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Flirting with Aaron My quick eptance made Aaron let go of me. He obviously wasn¡¯t interested if I was going to give up so easily, but just before he could get up, I quickly wrapped my arm around his neck and pulled him back in. We stared at each other. His blue eyes were ssy with inebriation, but it only made him even more alluring. Gradually, he moved his face closer to mine and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡± I rolled my eyes and confessed outright: ¡°He¡¯s next door.¡± Three long seconds passed before Aaron furrowed his eyebrows: ¡°He wasn¡¯t interested in you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I told him I was on my period.¡± Aaron was stunned for a moment, then heughed and pressed himself even closer to me. His lower abdomen ground into my stomach. ¡°Oh? Are you?¡± The top half of his shirt was unbuttoned and his robe was wide open from the waist of. I felt the heat of his bare chest against me while the atmosphere shifted to something more sensual. I propped myself up on my elbows and looked at him. defiantly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you see for yourself?¡± Throughout the time I¡¯ve known Aaron, I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯ve be thick¨Cskinned enough to respond to his N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. advances with the same energy. Whenever I was the one to make the first move though, Aaron would start to hold back. Even after hearing what I¡¯d just said, he still didn¡¯t move. If anything, he looked a little skeptical. I slipped my hand into his bathrobe and asked with a smile, ¡°Or did you have too much to drink tonight?¡± He tilted his head and smirked back at me: ¡°That kind of cheap trick won¡¯t work on me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a double standard.¡± My sly smile widened into a grin. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to y dirty? You¡¯re the one who mentioned Vincent and Emily.¡± ¡°Because it obviously worked on you.¡± Aaron raised his chin. ¡°You quickly made yourself at home, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, it did work on me, but I don¡¯t want to be the only one getting screwed over. I still want to win. I want revenge. If that wasn¡¯t the kind of woman I was, we wouldn¡¯t even be here to begin with.¡± ¡°So you openly admit he¡¯s still influencing your decisions? You¡¯re saying you only want sex with me because he¡¯s off with someone else?¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes as he tried to coax the truth out of me. Again with these kinds of questions¡­ I knew I¡¯d never beat Aaron in a conversation, but I still had the advantage. I remembered how Aaron behaved thest time we met. If he really did like me, then seducing him would be too easy. My hands started to roam under his bathrobe. Aaron¡¯s chest felt nice, and I eagerly ran my fingers across the smooth skin and firm muscles. I slid my hand up to his left pec and rubbed my thumb in slow circles. ¡°Does that matter?¡± I asked softly. We stared at each other for another half¨Csecond, then I reached out again and pulled him in for a kiss. His lips were soft, and I savored the feeling. Before, I used to be adamant that only real couples should kiss each other, but my time with Aaron had left me desensitized to it. Besides, we¡¯d already gone even further than kisses, so what was the harm? But this time, Aaron didn¡¯t kiss me back. Our lips were pressed together, and after a few seconds, I pulled away. I didn¡¯t have the heart to look into his eyes. My heart felt like it was being stretched and pulled. Was I wrong? Did Aaron not have feelings for me anymore? Maybe he wished it was someone else by his side tonight. Regardless, I was a little embarrassed. While I was worrying about whether I¡¯d misjudged our situation, Aaron suddenly grabbed the back of my neck and yanked me up for a rough, heated kiss. Vincent was my only ever boyfriend, and being with him convinced me that all kisses felt the same. That was the reason I usually avoided them. But while Aaron¡¯s hand cradled the back of my head, his soft lips carried his emotions. He bit my lip in anger. He swept his tongue across mine in desperation. It left me breathless. Aaron got straight to the point. I didn¡¯t even notice he¡¯d already taken off my clothes until the kiss was over. I was exposed. Vulnerable. There was nothing between me and him. I groaned when Aaron sunk into me, but he refused to keep his lips off of mine. I tried my best to regain my senses and tell him to stop before they became noticeably swollen. Eventually, he moved his lips away, but he made up for the loss of contact by gripping my waist and mming into me violently. Then he suddenly lowered his head and bit my chest. hard enough to make me squeeze my eyes shut. I jolted from the pain. ¡°Aaron!¡± He gave a dismissive hum before he stopped and looked up at me with a wicked smile. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be the death of me, darling.¡± This man¡­ Aaron took my hand and pressed it to his lips. ¡°Let me tell you something-¡± His voice was interrupted by the sound of my phone vibrating. It was buzzing on the bedside. He gave it a quick nce, but he wouldn¡¯t let me reach over to answer it. I pressed my hands against his chest. ¡°W¨Cwait¡­ my phone¡­¡± Aaron grabbed my hand and put it back on his chest, ¡°I thought you were having fun with me. Do you really need to answer that right now?¡± ¡°Yes, now.¡± I struggled stubbornly. When it came to sex, this back¨Cand¨Cforth game with him was always so much fun. He got a kick out of not letting me have my way and vice versa. ¡°I promise, darling, you¡¯d much rather have your hands on me than your phone¡­¡± Aaron refused to give up. His lips kissed my neck, and I couldn¡¯t turn my head to avoid his wandering lips. Soon enough, his fingers interlocked with mine and guided my hand down his abs. Then he brought my hand even lower. I wanted to resist, but he was so much stronger than me, especially when he was aggressive like this. I couldn¡¯t even let out a word of protest. After another couple of minutes, Aaron¡¯s phone rang. I realized almost immediately that it was Vincent calling both of us. My boyfriend had just gone back to an empty room. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Vincent came My sudden anxiety brought ayer of cold sweat to my forehead, but Aaron reached for his phone anyway. In less than a second, he was talking to Vincent. Vincent¡¯s voice was faint, but it was undoubtedly him. When I bit my lip to stay silent, Aaron started getting more thrilled by our cheating. His hips rolled forward and pounded my body ruthlessly, and just then, I was suddenly thankful that I still wasn¡¯t as sensitive as most women. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been impossible for me to hold my moans back. But no matter how hard I tried, Vincent still noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Are you busy right now¡­?¡± He asked. Aaron sighed, lowered his head, and kissed me. He let the microphone sit right beside my face, and I quickly turned my head away. My heartbeat was thunder in my chest, and I was too scared to even breathe. With a smirk, Aaron asked innocently, ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It was quiet for a moment, then Vincent said, ¡°My girlfriend isn¡¯t in the room. I don¡¯t know where she is.¡± Aaron sneered. ¡°Why would you think I knew?¡± As he said that, he wickedly sped up his motions. It was too much for me to bear, and I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut anymore. ¡°Ah~!¡± Vincent obviously heard the noise, and I heard the sly smile in his voice when he quickly said, ¡°Haha¡­ You have fun then. I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Then he hung up. 21:00 I didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be back so soon, yet Aaron didn¡¯t seem to care. I tried to push myself off the bed with my arms and kept hissing, ¡°Hurry up already! I need to go!¡± Aaron just smiled nonchntly and refused to let me go. He didn¡¯t speak as he thrust into me harder and faster, and my mouth hung open while my eyes rolled back. The air was filled with the wet pping of his skin against mine. He was doing this on purpose! I was afraid of making a scene sote at night, so I lowered my voice and begged him in a harsh whisper, ¡°Aaron-! Stop, please!¡± Heughed. ¡°Why should I listen to you? I¡¯m not your boyfriend.¡± I didn¡¯t say a word, and he stared at me expectantly as his hips slowed to a stop. He really wanted to be difficult about this¡­ But I was just relieved he gave me some way out. ¡°Babe,¡± | begged. He happily responded. ¡°Again.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Acting like he really was my boyfriend not only excited him, but also stirred an odd feeling in my chest. I called again. ¡°Babe, please¡­ I need to go¡­¡± My voice was soft and seductive, and I even surprised myself with my coquettish whimpering. Aaron¡¯s blue eyes were surging with a high tide of emotion, and I had no choice but to match his rhythm and enjoy fleeting moments of our union. When it was over, I was still nervous, almost panicking. He simply hugged me andzily dialed a number on his phone. ¡°Daisy? Hi. Vince is probably gonna be there soon¡­ Yeah, just mention she¡¯s in your room.¡± Then Aaron hung up and leaned in to kiss me, but I avoided him. He mockingly held my chin in his hand. ¡°Angry?¡± I closed my eyes and didn¡¯t respond, but he cheerfully continued, ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re apletely different person before and after we fuck.¡± I pushed Aaron aside and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± Aaron sighed and his arms behind his head. ¡°Right now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of him finding out?¡± I furrowed my brow and asked, confused, ¡°How would he know?¡± He smiled, sat up to wrap his arms around my waist, and muttered in my ear, ¡°If you go out like this, any normal person would know exactly what you were doing in here¡­¡± I frowned and bit my lip: ¡°¡­ Can I use your bathroom?¡± He let me go with a sweet smile. ¡°Of course.¡± I kept the nket wrapped around me as I bent over to look for my clothes, but before I could snatch up my underwear, a thick fabric fell over my head. It smelled good¨Ca hint of lemongrass¨Cand it wasn¡¯t until I stood back up that I realized it was Aaron¡¯s bathrobe. He pulled his cigarette case out of the drawer on the nightstand, then went to the table to pick up the lighter I gifted him. The whole process was so natural, like he wasn¡¯t at all worried his best friend could be minutes away from finding out about us. He must¡¯ve had too much to drink. ¡°Don¡¯t set off the fire rm.¡± I kindly reminded him. It took two whole seconds for Aaron to register what I said, then heughed. I tightened the oversized bathrobe and went into the bathroom barefoot. The lights in the room were dim, so I didn¡¯t notice it until I got to the bathroom: I was covered in hickeys, teeth marks, and bruises from my neck to my thighs. My breasts were sore, but at least my nipples were still attached¡­ I avoided looking in therge mirror again and hurriedly turned on the shower¨Chopefully the running water would wash away some of my shame. When I heard the chime of the suite¡¯s doorbell, my heart skipped a beat. I¡¯d just pulled the robe back on. The bathroom wasn¡¯t soundproofed very well, so I could hear Aaron¡¯s slow footsteps walking over to open the door. The voice outside was Vincent¡¯s. Hidden in the bathroom, my heart started to race. I held my breath, pressed my ear against the bathroom door, and listened to Vincent. ¡°Daisy said Olive was in her room. Which one is it?¡± ¡°Just ask her yourself. Why are youing to me?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice was t and he seemed a little impatient. ¡°I texted her but she left me on read. Olive didn¡¯t reply to my texts either. Besides, you know better than anyone that Daisy has a temper. She can¡¯t stand it when other people bother her.¡± Aaron smiled and said, ¡°And you think I can?¡± Silence¡­ But after a few seconds, Vincent smiled and said, ¡°I know you, man. You¡¯re not like that at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Aaron yawned, ¡°But even if I did tell you which one it was, you still shouldn¡¯t go. Then she¡¯d definitely lose it. Women hate it when boys show up to spoil their fun.¡± Vincent still didn¡¯t give up. ¡°It might be that easy for you¨Cyou don¡¯t have a girlfriend. You don¡¯t know how much it hurts to be away from your lover.¡±¡® Aaron chuckled dryly. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just go to your other one then?¡± ¡°You need to stop saying shit like that.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly became serious. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Aaron paused for a few seconds. ¡°It¡¯s not like she knows. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡± I bit my lip. Was Aaron mocking me? I¡¯d used to trust Vincent wholeheartedly, but now, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was nothing but a joke to his entire group of friends. Even Aaron. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice started to sound more aggressive. ¡°Why don¡¯t you break up with her already?¡± Aaron asked exactly what I was thinking. I still wanted to be the one to dump Vincent, but I had to know if he really loved Emily or if she was just a toy to him. I didn¡¯t love him anymore. I couldn¡¯t. But I needed him to love me. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 On the cab ¡°Why do you ask¡­?¡± Vincent asked warily. ¡°Just wondering.¡± Aaron shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m curious since I¡¯ve never had to work things out with a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ because you¡¯ve never loved anyone like that.¡± Vincent breathed a clear sigh of relief. Maybe Aaron¡¯s false ignorance was enough to make him drop his guard. ¡°Who do you actually love then? Emily or your girlfriend?¡± Aaron deliberately left out my name. ¡°Olive, obviously.¡± Vincent¡¯sck of hesitation took me by surprise. Then he continued, ¡°But¡­¡± My eyes widened as my ear perked up. ¡°I do envy you sometimes, Aaron. You do whatever you want, and everyone loves you all the same.¡± Vincent sighed. ¡°I wish I had that kind of freedom, you know? Like a real man.¡± Vincent¡¯s words made me want to vomit. He was trying to be a ¡°real man¡± by cheating on me? What a cheap, insecure excuse¡­ Would that be the same reason he tells me when I finally confront him? Regardless, a smug smile crossed my face. He did still love me, and I was going to turn that against him. That simple thought sent me into a daydream as I hid in the bathroom. I imagined breaking up with him¨Ccold as ice¨Cand watching his heart break before my eyes. He¡¯d panic and stutter while his wide eyes filled with confusion. And then I¡¯d tell him that I didn¡¯t love him. That I hadn¡¯t for the longest time. I¡¯ve imagined that scene over and over, but now it felt so much more tangible. At the same time though, I felt sorry for Emily. I didn¡¯t know why he chose her. I picked Aaron because he was a casual casanova who outssed Vincent in every way. But Vincent must¡¯ve only picked her because she truly loved him. It made her easy to take advantage of. It was sad. The one who gets hurt the most is always the one who loves the hardest. Vincent muttered something to remind Aaron not to talk about this again, and Aaron replied casually. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell your girlfriend. Get out of here now. I¡¯m tired.¡± Vincent gave him a wicked smile. ¡°Satisfied or spent?¡± Aaronughed, ¡°What do you think?¡± They shared a low chuckle and said their goodbyes, and I poked my head out when I heard the door to the hallway m shut. I turned just in time to see Aaron leaning out the open window to smoke. There was only a bath towel around his waist, and it left the smooth muscles of his upper body on disy. His eyes were half¨Clidded in the smoke, and his distant expression was so handsome¡­ 50514 21:01 D Oh no. I didn¡¯t want to leave. Aaron put out his cigarette and reached one hand out to me. ¡°Done cleaning up?¡± I hesitated and didn¡¯t move, but neither did he. He just kept his hand outstretched and looked at me with soft eyes pleading for me to stay. Part of me believed he¡¯d wait like this forever. ¡°You heard all of that,¡± he said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. I nodded. Aaron¡¯s blue eyes seemed to call me over. His lips quivered, but he didn¡¯t say anything. It was like he was expecting something, and I felt like I knew just what it was. If I went to him now, the boundaries of our rtionship would blur, and we might slip into something neither of us was ready for. So I didn¡¯t move. I told myself no. The room was dimly lit, and the lights outside flickered behind Aaron. There he stood, looking like a painting from the Victorian era. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew in, and the strands of hair in front of his forehead fluttered and brushed past his eyshes. The falling snowkes dusted the bridge of his nose, his cheeks, and his lips. I shuddered. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from taking a small step forward, and before I could take another step, he reached forward. His arm wrapped around my waist and spun me around to pin me against the kitchte next to him. Then he tilted his head and gave me a tobo¨C vored kiss. I rested my open hand on the back of his neck, and he leaned back slightly, unable to breathe. After a while, he let go of me and smiled faintly, then he took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re not too bad at that.¡± I stopped to catch my breath before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you, that¡¯s for sure. I heard you¡¯ve had three different women in and out of your bed in the same night.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You know exactly what you¡¯re doing, bringing that up.¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows with a smile, and with even the slightest force from his hand, I was held firmly in ce. The countertop was very narrow, and there were still two sses left out. I only had enough space to sit halfway on the surface. I felt off bnce, but he stood in front of me to keep me from falling¨Cand from leaving. Aaron squeezed between my knees, pressed himself close to me, and nipped at my lip. He whispered, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I felt his body temperature rise with my lower abdomen pressed against his crotch, and I leaned even closer into him. ¡°Not anymore.¡± He didn¡¯t back away this time. Instead, he reached up to gently undo the straps holding my robe closed. The warm yellow light from overhead spilled across my bare shoulders; I wore nothing underneath. In this position, he only On the cab had to nce down to see my fully exposed body. 200 IVUuchers Even though we¡¯d slept together several times, I still felt somewhat embarrassed, and I subconsciously hugged him so that he¡¯d stop staring. He must¡¯ve expected my sudden bashfulness because he * immediately pressed his lips against mine as he quickly tossed the towel that was around his waist. With one hand, he held me by the shoulder. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With the other, he squeezed my hip as he lined himself up¡­ I was no match for him in bed. His hands were like magic on my body, and I was so disappointed the forey ended so soon. I slipped off of the cab and instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist. My arms curled tightly around his neck, and his thrusts were so violent that he was knocking me back into the counter every time. By the end of it, I was limp in his arms. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The scarf When we were finished, Aaron carried me into the bathroom and insisted that I take a bath with him. I did climb into the tub with him, but I turned away so we wouldn¡¯t end up having sex again. He was oddly silent, and when I turned back around after cleaning myself up, I found that he¡¯d fallen asleep with his head resting against the edge of the bathtub. I didn¡¯t know whether I shouldugh or cry. I gently shook his shoulder: ¡°Aaron¡­? You need to get out now, you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± He didn¡¯t respond. There was no way I could get him out on my own¨Che was around 6¡¯3¡± at least¨Cbut I didn¡¯t want to just leave him there. With a sigh, I sat back near the faucet and turned on the hot water every once in a while so he wouldn¡¯t get too cold. Thankfully, he woke up before long. His eyes blinked open and he smiled when he saw that I was still in the water with him. There was a tender expression on his face. ¡°You can get out first.¡± I stood with my back toward him and got out to slip into a robe. He followed almost immediately and crashed into me before I could get dressed, sending water sttering over the tiles. I was so startled that I nearly fell forward, and he took that opportunity to scoop me up in his arms and throw me back onto the bed. ¡°Hey!¡± I hissed. Aaron hugged me from behind with his head buried in my shoulder. Then he said in a hazy voice, ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡± I patted his hand on his wet skin. ¡°You need to dry off first.¡± He hummedzily, ¡°I am¡­¡± Immediately afterward, I heard his soft snoring. I didn¡¯t move until his body fully rxed and let go of me. Then I carefully got up and draped theforter over him. His hand grabbed a fistful of the white sheets and he frowned, like a child having a nightmare. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from reaching out, and he immediately grabbed my hand. After everything that happened tonight, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d sleep well, but I drifted off as soon as I shut my eyes¡­ When I woke up, I didn¡¯t know what time it was. The heavy curtains didn¡¯t let any light through, so I took out my phone to check the clock. It was eight in the morning. Vincent definitely wasn¡¯t up yet. There was also an unread message from Daisyst night: Dayzee: I won¡¯t be up till 10 tomorrow. Dayzee: Vince pissed me off. I don¡¯t think he has the balls to bother me any earlier than that lol. So that must¡¯ve meant I could stay with Aaron until ten o¡¯clock. Behind me, I heard him shift into a morefortable position. I pressed my back against his warm chest and enjoyed feeling his slow heartbeat for a while. Then I put down the phone and turned around. That was enough to wake him, and he looked down at me in a daze. When he saw that all I¡¯d done was roll over, he simply patted my head, hugged me tighter, and fell back asleep. When I woke up the second time, I heard the water running in the bathroom. The spot beside me was disappointingly empty, so I frowned in the direction of the bathroom, confused. Aaron was back soon though, and when he saw my eyes open, he smiled and greeted me. Then he leaned over my side of the bed to give me a peck on the lips. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± My lips tingled with the minty aftertaste of his mouthwash, and there were tiny drops of water that graced his long eyshes, which made his eyes so much more enchanting. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nodded. I slept very well actually, aside from the soreness in my back. He squeezed my face and said, ¡°Vincent is up now. I¡¯ll go take him downstairs for breakfast, then Daisy wille to get you.¡± I nodded. ¡°Do you want anything to eat? I can bring something back. up.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I shook my head. I didn¡¯t have an appetite right now. Putting on his coat, he went down without asking any more questions. After I washed up, I waited for a while until Daisy knocked on the door and took me downstairs. We chatted on the way, and that was when I learned that she, Aaron, and Vincent were all ssmates at Columbia. The realization left me stunned. To be honest, I was too busy studying to get to know people from other departments. While we chatted, Daisy told me a lot about Aaron, and she had nothing butpliments for him. It was like she saw him entirely differently than Vincent did. Vincent always said Aaron was a yboy who leeched off of his parents¡® sess, but Daisy felt the exact opposite. To her, Aaron was nothing short of an entrepreneurial genius who rebelled against his parents to pursue his own dreams; he had every right to do whatever he wanted. Then there was also the version of him that Cinder told me about¡­ Regardless, I figured that Daisy was the closest to him. She¡¯d know him better than anyone, and so her admiration for him rubbed off on me. I couldn¡¯t help but ask a stupid question: ¡°So is it true that he met up with three different women in one night?¡± I immediately regretted it! There were so many other things I could¡¯ve asked, but that was the first thing I could think of?! Daisy blinked at me as she processed my question, then she cackled. ¡°Yes and no. We threw a wild party that night, and Aaron was the only one who didn¡¯t drink. He brought those Tadies to their rooms.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s sweet to everyone he sleeps with¡­?¡± I continued, uncertain. And by ¡®sweet,¡® I meant ¡®infatuated. I fully expected her to say yes¨Cthat Aaron¡¯s kindness toward me was just how he treated all of his bed buddies¨Cso I could hold him at a safe distance without truly hurting him. But she shook her head. ¡°No. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯d say he¡¯s been sweet with¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the elevator door opened on the first floor. And there was Emily. She hesitated for a second as she watched us step out of the elevator. I was so put off by being face¨Cto¨Cface with her that I didn¡¯t stop to think about what Daisy had just said. Daisy greeted her, and Emily gave her an apologetic smile. ¡°I was just heading back up to my room¡­ I had breakfast already.¡± Daisyughed at her. ¡°Who did you mess around withst night? Your eyebags are ck.¡± Emily nced at me for a split second with an unreadable expression, then she said, ¡°Who could I possibly have hooked up with? I didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep, that¡¯s all.¡± Then she stepped into the elevator and headed up to her room. 72.68% When we arrived at the hotel¡¯s cafe, I took a seat next to Vincent. On my other side was Daisy, and on her other side was Aaron. Vincent pushed over a te as soon as I sat down: a slice of wheat bread, lightly marinated salmon, fresh fruit, and a ss of milk. It was exactly my kind of breakfast. I hated having overly greasy foods first thing in the morning. After breakfast, Vincent and I went back to our room to pack our things. Daisy and the others happened to be stepping out of their rooms just as we finished, so we all got into the elevator together. Vincentughed and kept asking Aaron who he spent the night with, but in the next second, Vincent was stunned silent, and I felt his hand on my shoulder suddenly go stiff. My soul nearly left my body when I looked up to see why, and my hand trailed up to my cor. Aaron was wearing a deep red scarf around his neck. The same one I¡¯d left in his roomst night. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Vincent¡¯s anger My mind went nk, and all I could do was stare helplessly. Vincent¡¯s voice was a strange mix of suspicion, shock, and uncertainty. ¡°Are you¡­ Is that Olive¡¯s scarf?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Aaron nced at me with a casual smile on his face. ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t know, I just found it in my room.¡± I was going to kill him¡­ As his words sunk in, I felt the temperature in the elevator drop by a few degrees. The air felt like it was thinning, and I was too light¨Cheaded to turn and look at Vincent¡¯s expression. Vincent¡¯s voice lost all of its humor. ¡°You better start exining¡­¡± Luckily, Daisy chimed in. ¡°Aaron, stop messing around.¡± Then she turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Olive left it in my room. I was gonna give it back earlier, but when Aaron saw it, heined about feeling cold and just put it on.¡± Vincent paused again, but his voice was still tense when he finally replied. ¡°Take it off.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t move. So Vincent repeated himself, growing more and more irritated. ¡°I said take it off.¡± Aaron smiled, raised his chin slightly, and chose to provoke him: ¡°What if I don¡¯t wanna?¡± Vincent immediately let go of me and reached out to yank it off of Aaron, but just then, the elevator doors opened. Alex and one of his friends were standing on the other side of the door, stunned by the situation. Vincent was just reaching for the scarf, but it looked like he was grabbing Aaron by the cor and getting ready to swing at him. The two guys got into the elevator and pulled Vincent and Aaron apart, then they asked Daisy what was going on. She stayed silent. Vincent was held by his shoulders, and once he calmed down a little, he said again, ¡°Give it back.¡± Aaron ignored him. Instead, he tilted his head slightly to look. at me with an innocent expression. ¡°I¡¯m still feeling kinda cold, Olive. Could you warm me up with a hug?¡± I gave Vincent my hand: ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡± But Vincent didn¡¯t move, so I let go of him and walked out alone. After a few seconds, I heard his footsteps behind me. Vincent hit the ignition, backed out of the parking space, and drove onto the road without saying a word. I clutched at my seat belt. ¡°Slow down. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± His knuckles were white around the steering wheel, and his jaw was tightly clenched. ¡°It¡¯s just a scarf,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t get upset when you give other girls your clothes.¡± He was silent for a few minutes. He slowly started to let off the gas, but he still didn¡¯t say a word. At first, I felt incredibly guilty, but now that I was in the car with him, all that was left was an indescribable feeling of cool satisfaction. Just a taste of my revenge was more exhrating than I¡¯d imagined¡­ It was almost midnight when we finally got home. As soon as we stepped inside, he stormed into our bedroom and mmed the door. I¡¯d never seen him so angry before, and I couldn¡¯t have been more ecstatic. I happily went into the kitchen to cook some pasta, and I even popped my head into the bedroom to let him know dinner was ready. I paid no attention to his sour mood. Once I was done eating, I cleaned up the kitchen and headed to the bathroom for a quick shower. Then I went to the bedroom to grab my nket and pillow, but Vincent grabbed the edge of the nket before I could leave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me right now, I get it. I was gonna sleep on the couch.¡± He frowned. ¡°It¡¯s cold there- Don¡¯t bother. Justy down.¡± The truth was that the idea of sleeping in the same bed as him made me sick. He tugged at my nket again, and I tried hard to hide my disgust behind faux confusion. Eventually, he lost his patience, and he practically threw me onto the bed and crushed my body under his. I¡¯ve been with him long enough to know what he wanted from me, and I was so terrified that I desperately pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m still on my period-¡± Vincent gritted his teeth and red at me. ¡°Then let me use your mouth!¡± ¡°What did you just say¡­?¡± I was appalled. But his expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I know you¡¯re lying about your period¨Cthat¡¯s fine¨Cbut you don¡¯t need to be so cold! You always lead me on and you never stop to think about my feelings! We don¡¯t need to have sex, but you won¡¯t even put your hands on me! I¡¯ve never heard of a girlfriend who acts as you do¡­¡± I matched his sneer as I locked eyes with him. ¡°I know better than anyone that I have issues with intimacy, but I told you this when we started dating. If it bothers you so much, we should break up.¡± ¡®Why bother putting up with two women?¡® I wanted to say, but I held my tongue. I didn¡¯t want to have the final showdown with him. Not yet. He went quiet, and after a few seconds, he calmed down and let go of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me. I just¡­ I love you 52.20% too much and I get really jealous sometimes. This won¡¯t happen again, okay? Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± How could I not be?! But I forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just get some rest.¡± It wasn¡¯t until I got to work the next morning that I saw an unread message from Aaronst night. Amorris: He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he? HeyOlive: no. I didn¡¯t want to me Aaron for what happened, so I didn¡¯t mention it. Amorris: That¡¯s good. I was worried about you Amorris: I¡¯m sorry Amorris: I wasn¡¯tpletely sober when I woke up yesterday. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Won¡¯t happen again HeyOlive: it¡¯s okay, i know it won¡¯t I originally wanted to add ¡°Because we¡¯re done.¡± But then I thought about it, and I knew damn well I¡¯d go to him again¡­ Amorris: So are you free tonight¡­?? HeyOlive: oooh i¡¯d expect nothing less from mr. tomcat HeyOlive: it really amazes me. after all the fun we had yesterday, you¡¯re still hungry for more Amorris: :¡®) It¡¯s nothing like that, I just wanted to take you out to eat lol HeyOlive:¡­ oh. awkward. sorry. Then something different happened. He sent a voice recording. Amorris: ¡°I mean, of course I thought about having you in my bed again, but I didn¡¯t wanna say it. I really did just wanna invite you to dinner. My friend opened this new Italian restaurant. He hired an authentic gourmet chef and flew the ingredients straight from Italy. I didn¡¯t want you to miss the grand opening.¡± He was speaking quietly, which made his voice sound mellow and clear. I could hear his smile in the first half of the message, and I was reluctant to decline his invitation. Amorris: Let me make it up to you darling HeyOlive: alright, i¡¯ll go Amorris: Amorris: What time do you get off tonight? I¡¯ll pick you up I sent him the time my shift ended. Then I texted Vincent to let him know I¡¯d be workingte on an experiment and wouldn¡¯t be able to have dinner with him. But Vincent didn¡¯t reply until noon.. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Aaron¡¯s gift Later in the afternoon, I had nothing else to do, so I left theb ten minutes early. I¡¯d just sent Aaron a text that I was finished. HeyOlive: i¡¯ll be in the cafe downstairs. it¡¯s right under myb. Then I noticed something, and my body jolted, like a cat whose tail was stepped on. Vincent¡¯s Ford was parked across the street. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat looking at his phone, and he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed me yet. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I squinted my eyes to make sure I wasn¡¯t seeing things, and once I was sure it was him, my heart started hammering in my chest. Now I was standing out on the sidewalk, and I quickly looked away just as Vincent looked up at me. With an oblivious expression on my face, I raised my hand to hail a taxi. I climbed in and gave him the first address I could think of, then turned to see that Vincent had started his car. He was really following me. The cheating scumbag was worried about his girlfriend. cheating. It was just as convoluted as it was satisfying. I called Aaron and he answered right away. My words came out rushed. ¡°I can¡¯t make it to dinner tonight. He¡¯s following me.¡± As soon as I said that, I saw the taxi driver look at me through the rearview mirror with a suspicious look of disdain in his eyes. Aaron hummed. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°What? How? ¡°I saw him.¡± The hair on the back of my neck stood up. ¡°You did? Where? Did he see you?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t see me. I saw him while he was looking for a parking space.¡± I was taken aback. ¡°You were at the cafe already?¡± He hummed. His voice was very gentle, and his rxed attitude calmed me down instantly. ¡°I got here kinda early, but I parked further away. He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here either.¡± After I hung up, I called my friend Tina to let her know I¡¯d be stopping byst minute. She was happy to have me over, but little did she know I was already in a cab on the way. Soon enough, I was being dropped off for an impromptu dinner with my friend. Vincent knew Tina, so he drove off after he saw me head into the familiar apartment building. Since we were the type of couple who shared our locations with each other, I checked my phone to see that he was on his way to Emily¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t want to go home, so I stayed at Tina¡¯s house for a while after dinner. Her daughter just turned two, and her chubby little arms were clinging to me so tight that I couldn¡¯t put her down. Eventually, my phone rang, so I passed her back to her mother. Amorris: Have you eaten? HeyOlive: yeah¡­ how about you? Amorris: Can youe down now? I have something for you HeyOlive: where are you? Amorris: In the parking lot downstairs. Come down. He¡¯s gone now.¡± I¡¯d been at Tina¡¯s house for nearly three hours! Was he waiting there that whole time? I hurriedly told Tina I had to get going, and after we said our goodbyes, I headed downstairs. The parking lot was right out front, so I saw his Ferrari as soon as I stepped outside. Aaron opened the driver¨Cside door and stepped out. His form was more eye¨Ccatching than the shiny sports car beside him. While he was walking up to me, a car sped by, and its headlights lit him up from behind like a halo of light weing an angel. He greeted me with a warm smile on his face and straightened my cor. ¡°You didn¡¯t even fix yourself up first,¡± he teased. I stared up at him, and it took me a moment to say, ¡°Were you here the whole time?¡± He nodded. ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to get a ride back home. It¡¯s not easy to catch a taxi in this area.¡± ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t gonna meet today.¡± He looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Yeah, but¡­ I wanted to see you.¡± At that moment, it felt like sparks lit up my entire body. ¡°Don¡¯t try to seduce me¡­¡± He smiled, ¡°I have something for you, actually.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your scarf.¡± I quickly waved my hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give it back. It¡¯s fine.¡± Vincent would probably choke me with it if I came home wearing it anyway. Aaron was amused by my panicked expression, but he insisted on giving me the bag: ¡°Just open it.¡± It was only then that I realized that the bag in his hand looked brand¨Cnew like he¡¯d gotten it at an upscale boutique. When I opened it, I found a new scarf inside. The style was simr to my old one¨Cit was even the same brand¨Cbut the price tag had one more zero¡­ I couldn¡¯t possibly ept the gift, but when I tried to give it back, Aaron simply said, ¡°Keep it. Really. I¡¯m never gonna give your other one back anyway.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me a new one though¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I don¡¯t like owing people. Besides, I like getting things for my friends. We¡¯re a little more than friends, aren¡¯t we? Plus, I¡¯ve never given you a birthday present. It¡¯s only fair.¡± It was true that our rtionship was a bitplicated. We¡¯dpletely skipped the friend stage and gone straight to acting like lovers, as if I never had a boyfriend to begin with. As if that boyfriend wasn¡¯t his best friend. With all that in mind, what was the harm in epting the gift? I reached out and took the bag. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± He squeezed my face and smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± After that, he took me home. With a wink, he drove around to the back of theplex so I could get out. It was a bit of a walk across the back parking lot from his car to the rear entrance. When I swiped my card to get inside, I turned around to see that he hadn¡¯t left yet. He was leaning against his car and smoking a cigarette while gazing in my direction. I¡¯dpletely forgotten to tell him that I didn¡¯t want to see him again. I could¡¯ve simply sent him a text and blocked him, but I hesitated. My greed and tenderness for him started to blur into a muddled sort of love¡­ It terrified me, and I felt my face grow hot. I was scared that after climbing out of hell from Vincent, I was just going to fall headfirst into Aaron¡¯s own abyss. I opened the door to an empty apartment. Vincent wasn¡¯t home yet. Amorris: Are you there now? HeyOlive: yeah i¡¯m home Amorrs: You had this weird milky smell on you Amorris: Its all over my car lol HeyOlive: o////o i helped feed my friend¡¯s two¨Cyear¨Cold. i guess i spilled some on myself HeyOlive: just drive with the windows down Amorrs: I actually kinda like it Amorris: I might just sleep in my car tonight¡­ with the windows up Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Vincent¡¯s engagement I stared down at my phone screen, and when I put my hand to my chest, I could feel my pounding heartbeat. I deleted the chat log, grabbed pajamas out of the dresser, and went to the bathroom to take a wash up. Halfway through my shower, the bathroom door suddenly swung open. I was startled, and I quickly covered my body as I turned around. Vincent was home. He smiled at me. ¡°Why are you covering yourself? I¡¯ve seen it all before.¡± I was a little flustered. ¡°You let the cold air in. Get out.¡± ¡°Aww¡­ but I wanna shower with you, babe,¡± he whined, but of course he didn¡¯t make any move to join me. His eyes lingered on my figure for a moment longer before he closed the door and left. I hurriedly stepped out of the shower and looked in the mirror. Faint marks still littered my body. They were still obvious, but the bathroom was foggy. Plus, I was still kind of soapy when he came in. He didn¡¯t see anything, right? I hated myself for not making a habit of locking the bathroom door at home. When I got back to our bedroom, I felt so guilty that I couldn¡¯t look at him, but he was calm. He even came over to help dry my hair. And when I finally went to bed, he didn¡¯t put his hands on me. All he did was kiss my cheek. ¡°Come home on time tomorrow night, okay? I¡¯ve been craving your steak.¡± I nodded. ¡°Alright. You can go buy the ingredients once you¡¯re off work.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The next day, I got two text messages. The first was from Vincent; Vxt: Hey babe where are you? HeyOlive: heading home And the second was from Aaron: Amorris: Don¡¯t go home. Break up with him. Amorris: Now. HeyOlive: ? But Aaron didn¡¯t reply. I didn¡¯t care. Christmas was approaching, and I was too busy grading papers and finishing my experiments before the holidays. Today, I couldn¡¯t wait to get off the crowded subway. I just wanted to take a hot bath and go straight to bed¨CI didn¡¯t even have an appetite. I was a bit ttered to see Vincent waiting for me in the lobby. Was he really that excited for me to cook a steak? Vincent smiled and took out a blindfold. ¡°I have something to show you, but I need to cover your eyes first.¡± I didn¡¯t know what he was ying at, so I cautiously resisted. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Still, he walked around me and tied the blindfold over my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll hold you every step of the way!¡± So I resigned and let him guide me. The blindfold was so tight that not even a shred of light could make it through. I felt insecure, and I tried to pull it off several times, but he always stopped me. So far, it just felt like we were heading to our apartment. We got onto the elevator, but I felt it go up much further than it should¡¯ve. Maybe he knew I was cheating on him. Maybe he was taking me up to the rooftop so he could push me off the building¡­ Soon, the elevator dinged and I heard the doors slide open. I moved so that I was actively clinging to Vincent¡¯s arm. If he wanted to push me, I¡¯d bring him with me. We entered themunity penthouse on the roof. Inside, he helped me remove my shoes before ushering me in further. Based on how far I walked in, my best guess was that I was in the middle of the living room. Then he told me to stay still and wait for him with my arms at my sides. I moved to lift the blindfold, but he held my hand down again. ¡°Just trust me, babe.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± I huffed, flustered. I heard the smile in his voice. ¡°Nothing¡­ Do you remember that cafe at school? The one with your favorite cheesecake? It closed down, but I was able to find the chef that used to work OF OU there. I had him make his signature cake for you. Do you want a slice?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to describe my shifting feelings. I felt like a weary traveler who¡¯d be calloused after a harsh winter, only for the warm summer air to suddenly wash over me. It was an unexpected kindness. I didn¡¯t say anything. He was already holding a fork up to my lips. I turned my head slightly to avoid it. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± He followed my mouth with the piece of cake, then he insisted, ¡°You have the first taste. I¡¯ve been waiting to give this to you for hours.¡± I was silent for half a second before I opened my mouth and finally let him feed me. To be honest, I actuallypletely forgot about this cheesecake until he reminded me. At this point, I didn¡¯t care much for it. It tasted like a normal cheesecake. Until I took a second bite. Then I realized something was wrong. I frowned and took a hard object out of my mouth while reaching up to remove my blindfold. It wasn¡¯t too bright inside, so my eyes adjusted quickly. There were scented candles on the table, pink balloons all over the floor, and a line of people by the sofa with sses of champagne in their hands. They all wore excited expressions. Aaron was there too. He was standing in the middle of the crowd with a t look that didn¡¯t match everyone else¡¯s happiness. His lips were pursed and his brow was furrowed as he looked at me. I was holding a diamond ring in my hand. I froze in ce, and the living room speakers suddenly started ying romantic and upbeat music. Vincent took the ring from my hand, stared into my eyes, and got down on one knee. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time¡­ Ever since I met you, you¡¯ve been a ray of sunshine in my life. You¡¯re always so warm and radiant¨Cyou¡¯re beautiful¨Cand I used to worry about not being able to give you the life you deserved. I¡­ I still can¡¯t guarantee that, but I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life loving you and bringing you happiness¡­ Olive, will you marry me?¡± I didn¡¯t move. Half of me wanted tough. The other half wanted to run away. Most of the people gathered here were Vincent¡¯s friends. Alex was here too, though he had a conflicted look in his eyes while he red at me. Before I coulde back to my senses, Vincent quickly slipped the ring on my finger. He lowered his head and kissed the ring, which still had a few crumbs of cake sticking to it. Then he looked up and smiled at me. ¡°I love you so much, Olive.¡± The crowd cheered and toasted in celebration. Before I could react, Vincent was already kissing me, harder than he ever has before. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 I won Just when I thought I was suffocating, Vincent pulled away. He hugged me while he looked around at the cheering crowd and happily epted their blessings and wishes. Alex nudged Aaron and joked, ¡°Let¡¯s get outta here. He probably only invited us ¡®cause we¡¯re single and he wanted to rub it in.¡± But Aaron didn¡¯t move. He still stood there looking at me as if he was expecting something. I clenched my hand, and the ring on my finger dug in ufortably. Just as they were happily pouring more champagne, Aaron finally gave up and turned to get his coat. Alex excused himself, ¡°Sorry, man. We have some other work to do, so we¡¯ve gotta get going.¡± I looked at Aaron, but he didn¡¯t meet my eyes. He didn¡¯t congratte us either. Vincent smiled. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s cool. I¡¯ll send you the wedding invites in a few days.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t even look at him and walked toward the door. He didn¡¯t even give me a second nce. When they opened it to leave, Alex snorted. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vincent turned his head and nced over, and his expression fell. I followed their line of sight. Emily was here. She had the look of Jacqueline, the killer from ¡°Murder on the Nile.¡± If looks could kill, I would¡¯ve dropped dead in a heartbeat. But I wasn¡¯t going to go down so easy. If she was Jacqueline, then I was Nemesis. I put a hand on Vincent¡¯s chest and smiled up at him, ¡°This is amazing¡­ Thank you so much, honey!¡± Then I sneered against his chest as I hugged him, and I heard his heart racing. Emily looked straight at him and said, ¡°Oh, you proposed today? Aha¡­ Why didn¡¯t you invite me? I could¡¯ve helped you blow balloons.¡± Vincent gave a knowing nce to one of his buddies, who immediately stepped forward to escort Emily outside. He grunted, ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You need to sleep it off.¡± She did reek of alcohol, even from here. Obviously, she struggled. Her eyes were bloodshot and she grabbed the tablecloth, yanking it back as she was being dragged out. ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± She screamed. Everything on the table fell to the ground, even the beautiful cheesecake Vincent worked so hard to track down. It was a mess. Vincent gave her a cold re. ¡°Just do what you¡¯re told. Go home.¡± Tears streamed down her face, and part of me felt sorry for her. Instead of arguing with him, she N?velDrama.Org ? content. grabbed my sleeve and sniffled, ¡°He dumped me, Olive. He doesn¡¯t want me anymore. What am I supposed to do¡­?¡± My calm smile never left, and I dabbed at her tears with a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡¯m sure he was just another scumbag, whoever he was. It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± Emily didn¡¯t say a word as she stared at the diamond ring on my hand. I looked at Vincent again and joked, ¡°Honey, she¡¯s heartbroken. Maybe you should¡¯ve proposed to her instead.¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was a little stiff, and it took a long time to respond with a smile. ¡°Quit joking like that.¡± Emily jolted as if she was struck by lightning. Her whole body straightened up and she blinked back her tears, but she still looked unsteady. It was like she¡¯d copse at the slightest touch. The ring on my finger was my greatest weapon. At this moment, it was the knife that carved out Emily¡¯s heart. I didn¡¯t know how much Vincent truly cared for her, but I was sure he was more interested in the sex than anything. Unfortunately for Emily, it was the opposite. Then she was gone, dragged away by Vincent¡¯s friends. Vincent seemed unaffected by that little episode. He hummed along to the music and bent down to clean up the mess. ¡°Head back down to our apartment and get some rest,¡± he said. ¡°And make sure you call out tomorrow. I wanna go visit your parents.¡± So I took the elevator down to our floor and entered our apartment. When I made it to the bedroom, I locked the door behind me. I had a message from Aaron. Amorris: You didn¡¯t break up with him Amorris: Are you really gonna marry him? HeyOlive: yes! and after we¡¯re married, i¡¯m going to keep cheating on him Amorris: Then I won¡¯t do this with you anymore HeyOlive: so¡­ Amorris: This was the best time to leave him Amorris: Everything¡¯s in ce for your little ¡°revenge¡± Amorris: Stay with me Amorris: Only me Amorris: If we keep doing this, I¡¯ll be no better than Emily Vincent was back from cleaning up outside. I heard the front door open and close before his footsteps approached the bedroom. The handle shook. ¡°Olive¡­? Did you lock the door? Let me in.¡± I stood on the other side of the door, took off the ring, and slipped it under the door. ¡°Take it back. I have something to tell you.¡± His cheerful tone persisted, ¡°Then open up and tell me inside. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Take Your Crap and Leave! Vincent smiled. ¡°If you have something to say, open the door first.¡± Without opening the door, I quietly took off the ring on my finger. ¡°Vincent¡­ I.. I don¡¯t¡­¡± want to marry you. The lies. The deception. This wasn¡¯t the marriage I wanted. But before I could finish my words, Vincent¡¯s cell phone distracted us. From the other side of the door, Vincent¡¯s cell phone rang. It rang for just a second before cutting off. Then it rang again, and it cut off just as quickly. Vincent kept sending the unknown caller to voicemail. Why wasn¡¯t he picking up? Did he not want to answer it in front of me? Was it Emily? So I specifically asked, ¡°Who was calling? Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice had a hint of panic in it. ¡°Just one of my coworkers. Nothing serious.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought it was Emily.¡± ¡°Why would it be her?¡± His voice became defensive. ¡°What makes you think that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your friend who was just dumped¡­? It¡¯s normal to want to call a friend and vent. You should call her back. I won¡¯t get jealous over something like that.¡± I tried to sound as empathetic as possible. ¡°Sure, we¡¯re friends, but we aren¡¯t that close¡­ Olive, could you please just let me in now?¡± While he was speaking, I heard him decline another call. Even after I gave him an easy way out, he was still lying! A wave of anger swelled in my heart and destroyed thest scraps of love I had for him. ¡°Vincent¡­ We¡¯ve been together for years, and you¡­¡± You don¡¯t feel the slightest bit guilty for betraying me? But before I could say that, I was cut off by a barrage of text tones from Vincent¡¯s phone. He sighed, annoyed. ¡°Babe, now my boss is calling. There¡¯s still work he needs me to do, so could you be a good girl until I get backter?¡± I froze for a second. Then I jerked forward and opened the door, and Iughed bitterly when I saw that he was long gone. He didn¡¯t even wait for my response. It had to be Emily. How ironic. One moment, he¡¯s publicly proposing to me. The next, he¡¯s running to his mistress¡¯s side after a few phone calls. But I have to say, Emily had some clever tricks up her sleeves. Last time, Vincent tossed me aside when she showed off her slit wrists. What now? Was she about to jump off a building? What utter bullshit. I¡¯d apud her if I wasn¡¯t the one being duped. With another dryugh, I shook my head and headed to the bathroom to wash up. But as I was halfway through undressing, there was a knock on the door again. I frowned. Was Vincent back already? What was he doing here? Did he convince Emily to let him off the hook? The louder the knocking got, the hotter my blood boiled. I grabbed the engagement ring off the bathroom counter, stormed over to the front door, threw it open, and hurled the ring right at him. ¡°Take it and leave!¡± The ring collided with his chest and fell to the ground with a soft clink. I stared into his face, and my anger suddenly evaporated. Embarrassment took its ce. It wasn¡¯t Vincent. It was Aaron. He was standing in the doorway with his arm raised to knock. He was frozen at the sight of me, and I followed his gaze down. That was when I realized the top of my dress was pushed down to my hips, leaving my bra exposed. I answered the door, half-naked. ¡°You seem excited.¡± He raised his eyebrows yfully and gestured down at my dress. ¡°I thought you were gonna be a good girl after ¡®engagement¡®.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Shut up.¡± I red at him and turned around to fix my clothes. Aaron bent down and picked up the ring to examine it. ¡°Harry Winston, huh? Vincent put his money where his mouth is¡­ Do you not like it?¡± ¡°Shut up¡­¡± I grimaced and tried to snatch the ring back from him. He raised his hand so high that even if I jumped up, I wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it. So I gave up. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for his childish games anyway. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so immature.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll throw it out for you.¡± He waltzed over to the open window and dropped the ring off the edge. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I scrambled to the window, but all | saw below was bustling traffic. The ring was lost, like a drop of fresh water in the ocean. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want it?¡± Aaron gave me a Cheshire Cat grin. ¡°I was helping.¡± I wanted to smash my fist in his face! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you not mean it? Did you want to wear that ring and keep living here with Vincent? Pretend nothing ever happened?¡± His voice deepened. ¡°Or do you just love the thrill of cheating?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! You¡¯re just my fuck buddy! You have no right to tell me how to live my life!¡± I had no patience for his sarcasm. I was too infuriated. As soon as the words left my mouth, Aaron¡¯s smile disappeared. The corners of his mouth drooped and his eyes stared at me coldly. Seconds ago, I was so ready to punch him in his smug mouth, but now¡­ it was like I was staring down a dangerous beast. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to break up with him?¡± ¡°Why do you even care if I do or don¡¯t?¡± Aaron stared at me as if he was figuring out if I was lying based on my expression. I panicked and turned away, not daring to look into his blue eyes, I was scared of looking into his eyes. Scared of seeing something in them¡­ Or nothing. ¡°Look at me, Olive.¡± He cupped my face. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave. I need to shower.¡± I shook him off and pushed him away. Click! I heard the door close, and I turned around to see Aaron locking it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I stammered, frightened. ¡°We¡¯re done. You said it was over between us if I married him.¡± I thought back to the text he sent me that said just that. Bitterness spread up from my heart and seeped into my vision. I sneered and added, ¡°What, are you backtracking now? You wanna keep up your little game? You love me so much that you can¡¯t help yourself, huh? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not ying anymore. It¡¯s over!¡± He didn¡¯t say anything as he walked up to me. With every step, a storm grew inside his ice¨Cblue eyes. ¡°Darling¡­ don¡¯t be so cold. Let¡¯s at least end things on a high note.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Let¡¯s Lose Our Minds Tonight ¡°Aaron, this is Vincent¡¯s house. He¡¯ll be back any minute.¡± I warned him. Aaron narrowed his eyes. ¡°That makes it more exciting.¡± He raised his hands to touch me. I moved to dodge his grasp, but I was too slow. It¡¯s my fault topete with him. I spent my whole day in theb usually, and gym, what¡¯s that shit. But Aaron was totally different. Aaron had muscles. I had seen them, and touched them. I should not forget them. He tugged me toward him and spun my whole body around. Then, I was pinned to the wall. I hurriedly put my hands against his chest, and it felt like my heart was about to jump out of my throat. ¡°Aaron!¡± I tried to push him away, but I couldn¡¯t move him at all. I knew what wasing next, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood. It¡¯s not in my n to have sex with my boyfriend¡¯s best friend just after he proposed me and abandoned me. I just wanted to be left alone to sort out my thoughts, regardless of how ¡®excited¡® he was getting. So I twisted my head away as he came down for a kiss. His kissnded on my cheek and I felt him freeze again. Aaron seemed tough in exasperation, and I felt his chest reverberate. He let out a short gasp as if he was the one who was being scandalized. ¡°You know you like it,¡± he muttered. With that, he lifted his hand and cupped my chin, and his forced kiss engulfed me in an instant. He used his tongue to pry open my teeth before exploring every inch of my mouth. All the while, his lips melded with* mine. I was so taken aback that my eyes widened, but his were closed in concentration. In that moment, I nearly lost myself in the illusion of his love. Just as my mind wandered, I felt a sting in my lower lip. I red at him. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± He bit me again for good measure, then responded. ¡°Who are you talking about? That useless boyfriend of yours?¡± Without waiting for my answer, he continued, ¡°Even in my arms, you still think about other men. Maybe that means I need to work a little harder¡­¡± This was getting more and more unbelievable. Why did he seem jealous? It was him I thought about while I was with Vincent¡­ God, what was I thinking? Aaron narrowed his eyes and stared at me for a few seconds. Then he suddenly kissed me again. This one wasn¡¯t as fierce as the first. Instead, it was so gentle that I felt like I was drowning. My eyes fluttered shut and I let myself sink into it. Before I could suffocate, Aaron let me go. I gasped and opened my eyes to see him gazing down at me. His blue eyes were full of affection. I hesitated. Damn it. I saw pure love in his eyes, but before I could look deeper, it disappeared. Maybe thest kiss left me so out of breath that I was hallucinating¡­ I shook off my jumbled thoughts and looked down at Aaron with a cold expression. ¡°Get off me.¡± Aaron nced down and gave me an innocent look. ¡°You¡¯re the one holding onto me.¡± I followed suit and looked down. The hand that I originally pushed against his chest was gripping his shirt. I quickly let go and cursed myself for getting distracted. Just a kiss was enough to scramble my brain. No¡­ I shouldn¡¯t me myself. It was Aaron¡¯s fault for being such a hot kisser! managed to calm down, but when I looked up I saw Aaron unbuttoning his shirt and exposing his toned pecs. ¡°You¡­¡± I trailed off and forced myself to look away. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Aaron.¡± Clunk! His belt came undone next. ¡°Vincent left to see Emily and he isn¡¯t back yet. Guess what those two are doing right now?¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow at me as my anger erupted once again. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Olive, don¡¯t you want to get back at him? I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± I gritted my teeth. This is exactly how it happenedst time. ¡°So I¡¯m supposed to thank you?¡± ¡°No need to thank me. Just be good for me¡­¡± He lifted me up over his shoulder. His shoulder dug into my stomach so hard that I nearly vomited upst night¡¯s dinner. ¡°Put me down!¡± I kicked wildly p! He pped my ass and gave it a firm squeeze. ¡°Be honest with yourself.¡± ¡°Aaron!¡± My body stiffened, and then I struggled harder. The p didn¡¯t hurt much, but it was still humiliating. Aaron strode into the bedroom and threw me onto the mattress. The room spun for a moment, and by the time I recovered, Aaron was on top of me. He put most of his weight on me, and he crushed me so hard that I couldn¡¯t breathe. My face grew red and I tried to shove him off, but he didn¡¯t move. ¡°Aaron! Get off!¡± I red at him. Instead of listening, he stared into my eyes and said slowly, ¡°Break up with him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my decision to make, not yours! I don¡¯t want you in my life anymore!¡± Venom dripped from my words, and I saw a look of hurt sh in his eyes. Was I too harsh? No. How could I be? We were just fuck buddies. He can¡¯t take it that personally. But the more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt. Finally, I sighed and asked, ¡°Aaron, do you Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. really like me?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Your Body Says Something Else ¡°Do I like you¡­? Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Aaron pressed against me and whispered in my ear. His sexy, low voice sent tremors down my spine, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body. In the next second, I felt his hot, hard length on my lower abdomen. ¡°You mean you like my body?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Of course¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m attracted to you?¡± He sighed shamelessly next to my ear. ¡°And I can tell you feel the same way about me. ¡°As if.¡± I turned my head away from him. I knew a yboy trick when I saw one. He was getting on my nerves again, so I turned my head to re at him. Just then, he leaned down for a kiss. I tried to push him away, but he grabbed my hand and forced his slender fingers through mine. Our hands interlocked and he held my wrists above my head. I didn¡¯t have the strength to fight anymore, so I just tilted my head back and let him have what he wanted. Aaron sucked, licked, and nibbled my lips as if he was tasting candy. Gradually, his lips began to drift from my chin to my temple. His warm breath teased my ear and I felt weak. I couldn¡¯t help but shrink back from his assault. Then, he gently blew into my ear and gently licked the outside. The wet, warm touch drove me crazy. Since he was stronger than me, I resorted to yelling. ¡°Stop that!¡± Aaronughed low in my ear, and I could feel his chest vibrate. The humiliation was too much. I grimaced before scowling at him. He seemed to be in a cheerful mood though. He grabbed both of my wrists with just one hand, pinched my cheeks with the one that was free, and then kissed me on the mouth. He did this once, twice, and three times. His third kiss was the longest, and again, I felt like I was about to pass out. His hands dove past the hem of my dress and kneaded my breasts with just the right amount of pressure. I couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was almost too much, and I couldn¡¯t stand it. My body was getting more and more sensitive in front of him. No matter how much Vincent touched me and licked me, I couldn¡¯t get excited. Yet the moment Aaron just squeezed my chest, I felt a tingling sensation spread throughout my body. I clenched my fists to suppress my reaction and tilted my head away from his kiss. ¡°Aaron. Stop. Please.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± With that, Aaron¡¯s hand ran down the waist of my pants. 22:00 I hastily clenched my legs and looked at him in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t! That¡¯s too far.¡± This was getting out of hand. I couldn¡¯t let his hand touch me. If he found out how wet I was, I¡¯d never hear the end of it. Aaron stared at me and I could see my own face reflected in his blue eyes. My face was flushed, and I knew that no matter how much I denied it, my pleasure was as clear as day. But Aaron sat back. I was shocked that he was really willing to leave me alone just because I asked. Then he pressed his leg between mine and forced my knees apart. ¡°Aaron!¡± I stared at him incredulously. My breath almost caught in my throat. He grinned evilly at me while his hand slipped into my panties. A momentter, he pulled his hand out and held it in front of my eyes. His long, graceful fingers were coated with my slick. ¡°You¡¯re loving this.¡± My face flushed even harder and I turned away. Aaron chuckled lowly. ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy. This isn¡¯t our first time¡­¡± I took a deep breath and quickly grabbed a tissue from the bedside. Then I shoved it into Aaron¡¯s wet hand before ring at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m shy. I¡¯m just not in the mood.¡± I watched as his smile disappeared and his face turned somber. The veins in the corners of his forehead pulsed. ¡°Because of Vincent?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I avoided his eyes. But the truth was, I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe his happy¨Cgo- lucky attitude rubbed me the wrong way earlier. Maybe I didn¡¯t feel like I could trust him. He was still a yboy after all. Aaron sneered. ¡°The night he proposed to you, he ran off to fuck some other woman. You¡¯re letting a scumbag like that get you down?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it out loud¡­¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s still the truth.¡± I took a deep breath again, trying to calm myself. Aaron was right. Vincent¡¯s cheating was a fact that couldn¡¯t be changed. No matter what I did, I was the loser in our rtionship. The poor girl who was abandoned. No matter how much I cheat to try to get back at him, that won¡¯t change. So what was I doing right now? Was I gonna let one failed rtionship haunt me for the rest of my life? ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right.¡± I sighed, and moved to kiss Aaron. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you wrapped up in all this.¡± Aaron seemed to freeze. His ice blue eyes shed with disbelief, then a vague watery glow, like ripples on a blue sea. What was wrong with him? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I tried to get a better look, but he didn¡¯t give me a chance. He drowned me in another stormy kiss. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 My Whole Body Wants It When Aaron kissed me again, I felt my lips ache. They were already sore, but still, I responded eagerly. I decided to let myself enjoy it. He was great at it after all. At first Aaron nibbled on my lips as if he was expressing his frustration, but once I started kissing him back, he became much more gentle. Iughed inwardly. He made me feel like a giddy teenager. And then I suddenly realized that Aaron was wrong about one thing. This was my house. I wasn¡¯t the one offering myself to him. He was here to give himself to me. Aaron¡¯s lips trailed down my neck. They licked, kissed, and sucked the entire way. I reminded him not to mark me there since it¡¯d be nearly impossible to cover up, but he hummed and squeezed my breast in protest. The tingling sensation made my scalp tingle and I nearly screamed out. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He kissed his way to my breast, where his tongue swirled around my nipple as he teased it with his teeth. I felt like an electric current was running through my body, and I rubbed my legs together as my whole body begged for more of him. But at this point, he stopped to ask me, ¡°Do you want it?¡± I didn¡¯t want to answer, so I just took his face in my hands and kissed it. That was obvious enough. He seemed pleased by my nonverbal response, and he kept his lips on mine while he got busy taking off my clothes. His hand glided down my body until his fingers sank into my wet tunnel. They curled and twisted inside me, and it almost sounded like sshes as they picked up speed. It was deliciously erotic, but it wasn¡¯t enough. After my release, my lust only grew. When I came down from my high, Aaron¡¯s pants were off and he was positioned between my legs. ¡°Want more?¡± Feeling the fiery hardness beneath me, I rolled my eyes in exasperation. ¡°Hurry up. Vincent could be back any-¡± He grabbed my waist and rammed into me, and I screamed. All I could do was hold onto his arms for dear life, like a small boat rocked by a vicious storm. I was at his mercy as I rose and fell with his movements. ¡°Aaron¡­ S¨Cslow down¡­¡± My volume peaked every time he thrust into me. ¡°When will you finally leave him?¡± What? I hadn¡¯t expected him to ask something like that now of all times. Did he care so much that it distracted him from fucking me? When I didn¡¯t answer, he mmed into me even harder, like a machine. His pettiness made my anger re, and I was even more adamant about not answering his question. But he was also fierce. I could¡¯ve sworn I saw his eyes glow red before he suddenly lowered his head and bit my breast. I yelped as my body tensed. ¡°Aaron!¡± He was too lost in the pleasure to care. Heid all of his weight on me as he growled low. Aaron¡¯s voice was beautiful, and his panting in bed was even better. It was so mouthwatering that it felt like my ears wete melting, but then I wondered if this was how he sounded to all the other women he¡¯d slept with. It made me jealous. He reached up and kissed me on the mouth, then buried his face in the crook of my neck and kept fucking me harder and faster. I couldn¡¯t hold back my gasps and moans. Suddenly, I curled my toes and dug my nails into his arm when I reached my climax again. By the time it was over, my voice was hoarse and my legs were shaking. ¡°Still mad?¡± Aaron grinned and came over to kiss me, and I was so angry I turned my head away from him. He was lying next to me, with his arm around my waist and his chin resting on my shoulder. When he finally stopped talking, I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head to look at him. I found him looking at me quietly, his blue eyes filled with a tenderness that I could¡¯ve gotten lost in. At that moment, my heart fluttered. I averted my eyes in panic. ¡°Are your legs still sore? Let me massage them.¡± With that, Aaron¡¯s hand moved to my thigh. He was kneading it just right, and I let out a low hum of relief. I didn¡¯t speak as I rxed and enjoyed his service. He owed me this much. It was only fair. While I was lying there, I calmed down and thought about our rtionship. I knew my feelings toward him were changing, and that wasn¡¯t a good sign. If we took things beyond being friends with benefits, it would end badly for both of us. This had to end. Now. After a long silence, I cleared my throat and said, ¡°Was that good?¡± ¡°It was.¡± He smiled, and he seemed genuinely satisfied. I pursed my lips for a moment, then continued. ¡°I thought so too¡­ Tonight was a perfect way to end our rtionship.¡± I didn¡¯t even turn my head to look at him, but I could still feel his anger. I was about to say something else when Aaron suddenly rolled on top of me again. He stared at me with a nk expression. ¡°The bed isn¡¯t even cold, and you¡¯re already talking about cutting me off?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Then there was a knock on the front door. ¡°Honey? I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Do You Still Want To Break Up Now? My heart skipped a beat the moment I heard Vincent¡¯s voice. I¡¯d told Aaron he could be back any minute, but now I wanted to smack myself in the mouth. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d be back this soon?! My eyes were glued to the door. Despite it being locked, I was still worried that Vincent would burst into the room. Even if Aaron hid, it¡¯d be useless. The whole bedroom smelled like sex. As soon as Vincent came in, he would understand what was happening. On top of that, I can¡¯t let him see me like this. I didn¡¯t need a mirror to know my body was covered in marks. I was naked in bed with another man, and just outside, my boyfriend was back from cheating. Then I felt Aaron¡¯s eyes on my face. When I turned to face him, I found him looking at me like he was watching a good show. It was as if all he wanted was to see how I would react to the situation. All I could do was stare back. He didn¡¯t need toe here. I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if he just left me alone. ¡°Olive, I¡¯m home. Could you open the door?¡± Vincent knocked two more times. Aaron looked at me with raised eyebrows. ¡°Still wanna end things with me?¡± I pped my hand over his mouth and red. ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Aaron squinted at me deviously and kissed my palm. I knew he must have been proud of himself. I shook my head helplessly and handed him his shirt. ¡°Get up and put this on.¡± After he took the shirt from me, he tossed it aside with a flourish. I was so mad I couldn¡¯t breathe. If it wasn¡¯t for Vincent standing right outside, I would¡¯ve teasingly ¡°Are you asleep?¡± Vincent called. I didn¡¯t dare answer, and I didn¡¯t even get to hear what else Vincent said because Aaron¡¯s hands started moving around my body! I felt his dick harden against my legs, and I looked at him incredulously. Why was he getting so worked up now? He hooked my legs around his waist, and once I realized what he was about to do, I lowered my voice to hiss at him. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± ¡°Darling¡­ if he knew I was fucking you in his bed, I wonder how he¡¯d react¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Aaron, stop¡­¡± My voice was pleading. No man can ept his woman cheating on him, not even Vincent. If he knew, he¡¯d probably kick down the door and beat me and Aaron to death. ¡°Since we¡¯re chasing the thrill, we might as well follow through.¡± Aaron had a mischievous grin on his face. In the next second, he thrust into me. I was so caught off guard that I cried out, and Aaron quickly covered my mouth with his to muffle my voice. Of course, it was toote for that. Vincent knocked more eagerly this time. ¡°Olive? I know you¡¯re awake, I just heard you. Why are you ignoring me?¡± And on my side of the bedroom door, I was pinned between the bed and Aaron¡¯s body. I had to bite my cheek to keep from moaning while I gripped his shoulders with my hands. I could see that Aaron was thoroughly enjoying himself. His eyes glittered with happiness. A strand of hair hung down in front of his forehead while he looked down at me, and he looked hypnotic. For a moment, I forgot where I was and what was going on. But Vincent¡¯s annoying voice pulled me out of my daze. ¡°Honey, are you mad at me? I know it¡¯s my fault, but there was something really urgent at work. I had to leave, okay? Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s exnation, I snickered inside. Whenever I had an emergency at work, he¡¯d always ask: ¡®Do they need you back that badly?¡® ¡°What¡¯s got you so distracted?¡± Aaron suddenly stopped moving and looked at me. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°He just apologized. Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned at him, confused. His blue eyes seemed to glow, and an ominous feeling rose in my chest. He was about to do something awful. I knew it. Sure enough, he chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you closer so you can hear him properly.¡± With that, he hoisted me up and rose from the bed. My legs were still wrapped around his waist and his cock was still buried inside me. Without pulling out, he carried me to the door. ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± I was horrified. I pushed and shoved, but to no avail. I could only watch as we got closer and closer to the door. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 I¡¯ll Cover You ¡°No¡­ Too deep¡­¡± With every step he took, it felt like his cock pushed right into my womb, and it was driving me crazy. Desperate to muffle my moans, I bit down on his shoulder. Aaron stroked my spine gently tofort me before he pinned me against the door. The cold wood made my entire body tighten, and I heard Aaron groan beside my ear. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He nibbled on my ear and asked with a low smile, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Without waiting for my answer, he started thrusting into me. I was afraid of the door rattling, so I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him as close as possible. With just the door between us, it was inevitable that Vincent would still hear some noise. ¡°Olive, are you at the door? Can you just open up and let me in first?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was right in my ear. I couldn¡¯t tell his knocking apart from my booming heartbeat. I was so anxious that I thought I was going to die. Aaron slowed down at this point and leaned against me with a smile on his face. ¡°Aaron, stop¡­¡± I pleaded with him. He nuzzled my cheek and softlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m helping you get back at him, darling.¡± Obviously, he was enjoying the thrill of our affair. I red at him. ¡°Are you helping me or hurting me? My boyfriend is right outside the door. If he hears us, do you think it¡¯ll end well for me?¡± ¡°Then break up with him and stay with me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± His deep blue eyes glittered as he grinned, and I couldn¡¯t tell if he was serious or not. But at the end of the day, you can¡¯t trust what a man says during sex. Let alone if he¡¯s your fuck buddy. I repeatedly told myself not to fall for his bullshit, but for some reason, my heart still pounded relentlessly. Aaron suddenly slowed down when I didn¡¯t answer. His rhythm was reduced to a shallow rhythm as he left light kisses on my lips, cor, and earlobe. He meticulously outlined each spot with the tip of his tongue. Every kiss tickled me to the bone. I felt an unexpected calmness as I rxed, and my heart began to yearn for him. I wanted to be filled by him and only him, and just then, his hips snapped forward. I was caught off guard and let out a half¨Cmuffled grunt. Vincent banged on the door. ¡°Olive, what¡¯s wrong? Open the door!¡± I was filled with ecstasy, but at the same time, my heart felt like it was crawling up my throat. Ayer of cold sweat appeared across my back, and I was so angry that I pinched Aaron. Aaron gave me a dangerous look before lowering his head and licking my nipple. Pinned against the door panel, I could see from the top of his head all the way down his spine. I could even see my legs wrapped around his waist. Vincent kept knocking, so I took a deep breath and tried to answer as steadily as I could. ¡°I¡­ Ha¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I inhaled sharply and red at Aaron. He really bit my breast again! Aaron raised an eyebrow at me, and I looked down to see my sore nipple. It glistened with saliva, and it became red and swollen. There was a clear set of teeth marks around it. I gritted my teeth and it took everything I had to not punch him in his pretty face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t sound right¡­ What¡¯s the matter with you? Open the door and talk. Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡± The whole door shook and my body shook with it. I didn¡¯t dare try to respond to him again. I was afraid Aaron would try something. Regardless of whether or not I spoke, Aaron still wasn¡¯t about to let me off easy. He had new tricks up his sleeves. He put his arms through my legs and lifted me up. My back stayed pressed against the door panel, and I had to put my hands on his shoulders for support as he moved in and out of me. When I looked down, I could see everything. Between every thrust, his cock glistened with my juices. The wet p of his skin against mine nearly crushed my eardrums. My sanity slowly crumbled as I took in the sights and sounds of our scandal. I opened my mouth, but my voice was stuck in my throat. My hands could do nothing but tangle in his messy brown curls. He looked up at me, and I saw myself reflected in his crystal blue eyes: sweaty and flushed. Thoroughly debauched. Between meeting Aaron, I never knew I had this kind of passion in me. He brought me a level of excitement and pleasure I¡¯d never known before. But the moment was ruined by Vincent¡¯s nagging voice. ¡°Olive, if you don¡¯t open the door right now, I¡¯m going to kick it in.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Magic Words That wasn¡¯t good. I was rmed. If Vincent really kicked in the door, then¡­ I didn¡¯t even want to imagine the consequences. I quickly called, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just go away! I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± Aaron tried to get a rise out of me again, and it made my voice pitch unnaturally. I didn¡¯t even care what Vincent would have to say about that though, because Aaron was picking up the pace. It was so hot down there, and I was so happy that my legs were tightly wrapped around his waist. My toes curled, and my juices were dripping onto the floor. The air was filled with the scent of lust. I could not stop the moan that escaped my throat no matter how hard I tried. Luckily, it sounded more like a choked sob. ¡°Olive, are you crying?¡± Vincent became more anxious. He apologized, his voice revealing panic. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left tonight. Please don¡¯t cry, it breaks my heart to hear you like that¡­ Open the door and let me in, okay? Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± I was on the verge of tears, but not from Vincent¡¯s words. I was too busy getting my brains fucked out. I wasn¡¯t sure if Aaron was crazy, but after hearing Vincent say those words, he seemed energized. Intense waves of pleasure washed over me again and again. My lower body twitched and tightened into a deadly stranglehold, and my reaction told him right away that I had orgasmed. He didn¡¯t withdraw immediately, and each fast thrust gave me even stronger jolts of pleasure. After a few more seconds of this, my convulsions became constant shivers. My inner walls squeezed and pushed along his cock, and I almost cried for mercy. Perhaps my show of total submission pleased him, and he kissed the tip of my nose happily. Then, he slowed his movements, and I felt like I could finally think clearly again. Vincent was oblivious to what was going on on my side of the door, and he kept apologizing. Over and over, he called to me, and he tried to reassure me that he loved me and wanted to marry me. I would have been happy if I¡¯d heard these words before, but now I didn¡¯t feel moved at all. It just made me feel like a disgusting hypocrite, and I had the sudden urge to vomit. I still had Emily to deal with after all. How worthless was Vincent¡¯s love at this point? He still wanted to marry me?! As if! ¡°Your fianc¨¦ is apologizing to you. Why don¡¯t you say something to him?¡± Aaron asked as he lowered his head to take one of my nipples in his mouth. His sour tone made me roll my eyes. When I thought of how he tortured me just now, my need for vengeance reared its ugly head. I arched my back and squeezed my abdominal muscles hard, and smiled to myself when I heard Aaron stifle a groan. I raised my eyebrows in triumph, but he looked up from my chest with a smirk in his eyes. It was like¡­ he was waiting for something. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize that the knocking and apologizing had stopped. Did Vincent hear Aaron just now?! My face changed in a heartbeat, my hair stood on end, and I looked at Aaron in a panic. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I really didn¡¯t want to continue living with Vincent, but getting caught in bed with Aaron was definitely not how I wanted our breakup to unfold. When Aaron saw my fear, he smiled and kissed me on the corner of my mouth. I didn¡¯t duck this time. I didn¡¯t dare moye. Instead, I listened quietly to the movement outside the door. I bit my lip and stared at him with indignation, but I knew better than to tease him again. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice was full of suspicion. ¡°Who was that?¡± My heart sank. He had heard. ¡®Take it easy,¡¯ I told myself. ¡®You can handle tracking individual nerve responses. Dealing with a piece of shit like Vincent will be a piece of cake!¡® Myst orgasm left me hyperventting, so I tried to calm myself down first. It took everything I had to not sound like a cat in heat. ¡°I have someone in here with me. More than one, actually.¡± | rasped. ¡°I called a bunch of strippers to keep mepany after you left.¡± I gave Aaron a look, and he smirked and raised his eyebrows.. Then my expression turned into a re, but he pretended not to see until I clenched my pussy again. That was when his face changed, and he raised his arms in surrender. Aaron took out his phone and tapped it a few times. In seconds, loud music and whistling started to y. He got the hint and yed a scene from Magic Mike. Sure enough, Vincent sounded relieved. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left, I know, but don¡¯t make fun of me like that. If you want to see strippers, you don¡¯t have to watch videos online. I¡¯ll buy tickets right now and we can go watch a show together. Whatever makes you happy.¡± ¡°I¡­ This isn¡¯t a video!¡± I feigned anger and indignation. ¡°Get out of here. I don¡¯t want to see you right N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. now.¡± ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I¡¯m leaving. Goodnight, babe.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice faded as he briskly walked away. I would bet on my PhD that he still thought I loved him to death. If I was the one who disappeared on the night of our proposal for no good reason, he¡¯d assume it was a harmless joke. The thought of me turning him down never crossed his mind. When I turned around, I saw the surprised look on Aaron¡¯s face. ¡°God, Olive¡­ You¡¯re pretty good at this cheating thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a neuroscientist,¡± I said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Aaron¡¯s sincerepliment gave me an eerie sense of satisfaction, but it was followed by a deep emptiness. ¡°Did you major in manipting men?¡± Aaron hummed appreciatively. ¡°Bravo, you scheming little witch.¡± No. I wasn¡¯t a witch at all. If I was, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my boyfriend in the first ce. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± I turned my head away from him. After all of my frustration, after the wild sex, the only thing I wanted to do now was take a bath and go to bed. ¡°So cold,¡± Aaron sighed as he pulled out of me. Knock! Knock! ¡°Olive, could you open up? I really want to see you. It¡¯s about the ring¡­¡± What the fuck?! Why was Vincent back?! Aaron was amused by my panicked expression, and he leaned over me with a low, sexy chuckle. ¡°Work your magic again, little witch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± I lowered my voice to warn him. I furrowed my brow and silently urged him to Aaron smiledzily with a sly glint in his eyes. He whispered, ¡°I know the perfect spell, little witch. Just say the three magic words and I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Magic Words followed by a deep emptiness. ¡°Did you major in manipting men?¡± Aaron hummed appreciatively. ¡°Bravo, you scheming little witch.¡± No. I wasn¡¯t a witch at all. If I was, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my boyfriend in the first ce. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go.¡± I turned my head away from him. After all of my frustration, after the wild sex, the only thing I wanted to do now was take a bath and go to bed. ¡°So cold,¡± Aaron sighed as he pulled out of me. Knock! Knock! ¡°Olive, could you open up? I really want to see you. It¡¯s about the ring¡­¡± What the fuck?! Why was Vincent back?! Aaron was amused by my panicked expression, and he leaned over me with a low, sexy chuckle. ¡°Work your magic again, little witch.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± I lowered my voice to warn him. I furrowed my brow and silently urged him to Aaron smiledzily with a sly glint in his eyes. He whispered, ¡°I know the perfect spell, little witch. Just say the three magic words and I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± BO COW ¡°Olive, are you actually hiding someone in there?¡± The silence. after his question made him even more suspicious. ¡°Open the door. I know you¡¯re not asleep.¡± Vincent pounded the door, but I couldn¡¯t care less about him. All I was thinking about was what Aaron had said. Three magical words. What did he mean? There were so manybinations of words that could exist in this world: ¡°please help me,¡± or ¡°give me money,¡± or ¡°I hate you.¡± But my mind was drowning in my thoughts. A millionbinations whizzed through my head, but I knew they weren¡¯t the ones Aaron wanted to hear. ¡°I¨CI,¡± I stuttered. ¡°Olive, don¡¯t pretend to be asleep. I have the key, but I don¡¯t want to disrespect you. If you keep ignoring me, though, I¡¯ll force my way in.¡± I heard Vincent¡¯s threat, and strangely enough, I didn¡¯t feel nervous at all. My brain refused to process the consequences of cheating on him. What were the words Aaron wanted to hear? There was no time to think about Vincent. I just needed to talk to Aaron. I love you, my inner voice screamed. I love you, I love you, I love you. The words overwhelmed my entire body and entered my bloodstream. It was like an orchestra ying in my head. ¡°I¡­I lo¡­¡± The words reached my mouth, and I looked at Aaron¡¯s ocean¨Cblue eyes. Suddenly, a piece of music rang out from the doorway, and I snapped to attention. It was the song I had sung for Vincent, and he had set it as his ringtone. He picked up the phone and listened to the person on the other end. After a while, Vincent hung up and knocked on the door again, gently this time. ¡°Olive, I was too impulsive tonight. Please don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯m not going inside. I¡¯ll just see you tomorrow.¡± After that, the footsteps outside the door faded away. As Vincent left, I felt a subtle sense of guilt. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t say the words since I still carried some regrets. Had I really fallen in love with Aaron, the yboy? The man I cheated on Vincent with? Iughed at my own stupidity. This was Aaron I was thinking about. Vincent was easy to handle, but Aaron was definitely the worst yboy I¡¯ve ever met. I didn¡¯t think I could handle him the way I handled Vincent. But Aaron was so handsome, it hurt. Damn, women really did think with their vaginas. The sex actually led me to believe Aaron was in love with me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Aaron, whose expression was remarkably calm after what had happened. I didn¡¯t expect Aaron to have so much control that he could get Vincent¡¯s supervisor to call him. One time, I walked past a row of magazines and saw Vincent¡¯s boss on the cover of People, and I was amazed at how much leeway Aaron had. ¡°It was nothing,¡± Aaron said indifferently. ¡°He was my dad¡¯s friend.¡± Fine. Damn rich people. I now understood why Vincent was so jealous of Aaron and still wanted to be on his side. In order to be obedient, he bit his tongue and never said anything to offend him. Even if he wasn¡¯t rich as fuck, Aaron¡¯s looks alone would be enough to get a woman into bed. After running my fingers through his chestnut curls, it made him look even more handsome. And I found that he looked sexier when he was in my bed. But maybe it wasn¡¯t just my bed. Maybe he looked like this in other women¡¯s beds. The thought suddenly soured my mood, and I frowned. ¡°You-¡± I started to say, but Aaron cut me off. ¡°I should go.¡± He stood up, and I saw that he was covered in scratches. Some of them were bloody, and I hid my blushing cheeks. I made those marks on his skin. ¡°Don¡¯t bother kicking me out, you cold¨Cblooded little witch.¡± He found his underwear, looked at the cum stains on it, frowned, and threw it away. Afterward, he started to put on his suit pants, and I gawked at him. He was so sexy it made me weak. ¡°How are you going to get back?¡± I tried to stall him from leaving. ¡°I¡¯ll walk.¡± He looked at the crumpled shirt and sighed, obviously not wanting to wear it again. ¡°I didn¡¯t drive today. My secretary is in Paris on vacation after dropping me off, and I don¡¯t want a third person to see meing out of your apartment dressed like this.¡± ¡°Then maybe¡­¡± I hesitated. I knew that this man had the power to send Vincent away with one phone call, but he wouldn¡¯t dare try to call someone to drive him home. It would tarnish his reputation. ¡°Or you can stay and leave tomorrow,¡± I finally said. Aaron stopped wrestling with his shirt, throwing it to the ground. I swallowed as he looked at me and smirked. Then, he walked over to the bed and lifted me in his arms. ¡°Really?¡± He teased with a raised brow. ¡°Hey! I only said you could stay, I didn¡¯t say you could have another round.¡± I shrieked in his arms. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Aaron gave me azy smile. ¡°I was just carrying you to the shower.¡°¡± ¡°No don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± I pushed him away, but as soon as my feet hit the ground, my legs went limp and I fell to my knees. Aaron¡¯s eyes widened as he quickly helped me stand. But then hisughter rang in my ears as he picked me up and carried me in his arms. ¡°I fucked you so hard you can¡¯t walk. I guess I¡¯ll have to carry you in the end.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± I was so frustrated that I wanted to bite him on his shoulder, but when I saw the teeth marks, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it again. Despite the fact that I left a bloody mark on his shoulder, he didn¡¯t say a word about it. I gently traced the teeth marks with my hand, and it seemed like the wound was a little sore. Aaron noticed and looked at me sideways. ¡°What, guilty? I¡¯ll forgive you if you kiss me.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°We¡¯re even. I¡¯m not guilty of anything.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t argue with me as he carried me into the bathtub and meticulously washed my body. His hands traveled down my breasts to my thighs and I savored the warmth of his touch. I was a little shy, but I realized that he¡¯d seen and touched my entire body already. It was useless for me to cover up. So I closed my eyes,y in his arms, and let him wash me. Suddenly Aaron chuckled, and I met his gaze. ¡°Are you enjoying this?¡± I didn¡¯t reply. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman who¡¯s ever let me wash you like this.¡± I looked at him and tilted my head. ¡°What about other girls?¡± He raised his eyebrows, his eyes glinting in the light. ¡°They can neverpare to you.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief and studied Aaron¡¯s gentle smile. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth or not. If I take the words of a yboy seriously, I¡¯ll end up Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. heartbroken in the end. So, I closed my eyes again and concentrated on his touch. I was really tired tonight and fell asleep in the bathtub, not even knowing when I was carried back to bed by Aaron. When I woke up again, it was morning, and I was the only one in the room. It looked like it¡¯d been cleaned, and there was breakfast on the table. Aaron had just left, and I reached out and touched the other side of the bed, feeling how warm it was. I didn¡¯t know if I should¡¯ve called him bold or reckless. He wasn¡¯t worried that Vincent woulde back in the middle of the night. I got out of bed and headed to the bathroom to wash up again. The marks on my body were more apparent today than yesterday. If Vincent saw my body, he would probably lose his mind. Luckily there were no marks above my neck, and I sighed in relief. I finished my breakfast, changed my clothes, and got ready to go out. But when I opened the door, Vincent was standing outside. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Where¡¯s The Ring The moment I saw Vincent, I got nervous and thought about. what had happenedst night. Soon, I calmed down and looked at him coldly, waiting for him to speak first. ¡°Olive, have you eaten yet? I bought you breakfast.¡± Vincent shook the breakfast bag in his hand, not mentioning anything aboutst night. I saw the name of the cafe printed on the bag, and that wasn¡¯t nearby. The nearest one was under Emily¡¯s house. Last night he was called away by thepany boss, and this morning he bought breakfast near Emily¡¯s house. Of course, he probably finished fucking her and then went to the cafe. ¡°I¡¯m done eating; you can keep it for yourself.¡± I forced out a smile. Vincent kept his face neutral. ¡°Are you going to theb? I¡¯ll give you a ride,¡± He said eagerly. I nodded, closed the door, and walked downstairs with him. I was a bit surprised when Vincent didn¡¯t say anything aboutst night, but since he didn¡¯t mention it, I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to get myself into trouble. When I got into the car, he opened the door for me and fastened my seat belt. As he drove, he told me about his boss ying a drinking game with him. It seemed like he had gotten so drunkst night and ran straight to Emily¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t want to care, so I closed my eyes and pretended to rest. Last night¡¯s sleep wasn¡¯t enough, so I began to drift off. But just when I was about to fall asleep, Vincent mmed the brakes, and my body lurched forward. If I hadn¡¯t been wearing a seat belt, I could have flown out of the car. I looked at Vincent with wide eyes, ready to ask what had happened. But I found him staring angrily at my hand. It was like he was staring a hole through my hand, and I looked down and found nothing. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then, ¡°Olive, where¡¯s the diamond ring I gave you?¡± I froze. I hadpletely forgotten about it, and Aaron had thrown it out the goddamn window. I turned my head to look at Vincent, and my mind was racing, looking for a reasonable excuse. ¡°I was afraid I¡¯d lose it or break it, so I took it off and put it away. When we get married, I¡¯ll take it out and put it back on.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± There was doubt in his voice. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± I cocked my head and sounded a little impatient. In fact, my heart was beating, but I couldn¡¯t let him see through my lie. ¡°I believe you! I believe whatever you say.¡± Vincent immediately started to panic. ¡°I thought it was because you didn¡¯t like that ring. But honey, wear it when you get home. Don¡¯t be afraid to lose it or break it. I¡¯ll just buy you a new one.¡± I nodded, ending the conversation. I¡¯ll find a suitable time to say I lost the ring in a few days. It was literally our engagement ring. Aaron threw it out the window, so there was no way to break the news to Vincent. I couldn¡¯t break up with him without returning the ring, but I needed to find a way. I started having a headache when my phone suddenly pinged with a text. I took a look at it and saw that it was from Aaron. I nced at Vincent and found that he was trying to look at my phone screen, but he couldn¡¯t see it because of the sunlight reflecting on the ss. ¡°It¡¯s Nick asking why I¡¯m not at theb yet,¡± I blurted out, prompting him to focus on the road and refrain from asking further questions. Vincent let out an ¡®Oh¡® and, sure enough, didn¡¯t press the issue any further. I didn¡¯t know what Aaron¡¯s message said, and I didn¡¯t want to know. When I thought of Aaron, my head started to hurt even more. I thought I would cut off all contact with himst night, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. But a fuck buddy was just a fuck buddy. It wasn¡¯t healthy for anyone, and being caught in the middle of Aaron and Vincent made me feel so unbelievably tired. Maybe I needed time to calm my thoughts and n for the future. Olive, what the hell is wrong with you? I felt terrified when I realized how stupid I was. So, for the next few days, I locked myself in theb. I changed the status of all my social media pages to ¡®Do Not Disturb¡® and let Aaron and Vincent know that I was busy. 43.63% My life got quiet again. No parties, no alcohol, no drama. I even forgot to wash my face one day when I rushed to theb. This is why I became a neuroscientist. This is what I wanted to do. When I got back home, I felt unreasonably ufortable. So, I checked my messages and found no new texts. No message from Aaron. I knew that I couldn¡¯t me Aaron. After all, I turned him down when he asked me out a few days ago. That day, I had forgotten to eat lunch so I tried to call the nearest pizza ce when I saw Aaron¡¯s message pop up. My brain was still debating whether to click on it or just delete the conversation, but my fingers had already pressed it. Amorris: Let¡¯s meet up. I miss you. Amorris: I¡¯m in front of yourb. I can¡¯t deny that my heart leaped when I saw his text, but then I berated myself for reacting like that. What I was doing was wrong, and I needed to cut ties. I stared at his message for a long time, but I finally mustered up the courage to tell him to stop contacting me. The message was sent within ten seconds, and his phone call came. Of course, I didn¡¯t hesitate to end the call. But then he sent another message. Amorris: You¡¯re the most insensitive woman I¡¯ve ever met. itsOlive: Thanks, i¡¯ll take that as apliment Amorris: You¡¯ll regret this. No, I wouldn¡¯t. I forced myself to block him. It was clear that this was what I wanted, but I still felt empty inside. It was just withdrawal. I was too dependent on him and it was just the brain releasing hormones. I¡¯ll get over it in three to six months. I was a neuroscientist. I knew how the brain functions. It was just a matter of enduring those three to six months. Then, my brain would forget about that man and start a whole new rtionship. I was fullymitted to my work. But there was more drama. One day, as I was writing myb report, Nick suddenly came up to me with a surprised look on his face. ¡°Olive, you¡¯re getting married! Congrattions!¡± ¡°What?¡± I was so surprised that I almost jumped up. ¡°Your test tube! Don¡¯t pour it in there!¡± Nick yelled, his screams sounding like a chicken caught in a chokehold. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 You Will Regret it Nick and I stared at the unresponsive liquid in the sk in front of me. We¡¯d been working on this experiment for almost half a year. All of my materials came directly from the ¡°Olive,¡± Nick swallowed. His voice was incredibly low. ¡°You just poured the Z solvent into it, didn¡¯t you? ¡°I did¡­¡± My mouth was dry, and I nced at the tube in my handbeled ¡®Z! There was still some of the light blue liquid left inside. ¡°And it¡¯s not reacting?¡± Nick¡¯s voice grew even quieter like he was about to evaporate on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± I stared at the sk, expecting it to explode in the next second, but nothing happened. There were no bubbles, no discoloration, nothing. ¡°It¡¯s stable¡­ It¡­ Oh my god!¡± ¡°You did it!¡± Nick screamed, ¡°You found it! You¡¯re amazing! A literal angel!¡± Nick¡¯s mouth was overflowing withpliments, and I never realized there were so many positive words in the dictionary. Every bit of his praise was absorbed into my skin like fine wine. I made it. I found it. Nick threw his arms around me and we both squealed like children. People were inevitably drawn to the noise we were making. I¡¯d never seen this many people in theb before, and their Maybe they all just needed a dose of excitement to break up their monotonous research projects. ¡°Congrattions, Dr. Woods.¡± ¡°Dr. Julian!¡± I was shocked. Even my mentor, the head of theb, was here to congratte me. He was a jolly old man who was as kind as a teddy bear, but today, his smile was especially sweet. Thugged him. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m d to have you on my team, Olive.¡± Heughed. ¡°I snatched you up from a million other Nick, now holding a can of beer, came over and stuck out his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with a good eye, Julian! Another lucky man picked our Olive!¡± Wait. What was he talking about? My heart sank. I gave Nick a desperate look, silently telling him to shut up, but the drunken man ignored me. He clinked a test tube on the table as if he was ready to give a speech. ¡®Attention, everyone.¡± Nick cleared his throat, satisfied once all eyes were on him. ¡°I¡¯d like us to gather to celebrate this woman, Dr. Olive Woods, for her incredible breakthrough. She¡¯s solved a puzzle that ourb has been working on for months.¡± A group of my fellow researchers whooped and cheered. But my smile didn¡¯te easily. There was more, wasn¡¯t there? ¡°And in her personal life, she¡¯s also reached a wonderful milestone. She just got engaged!¡± The cheers grew louder. That was when I saw the big projector screen in theb start ying a video of my proposal. Vincent¡¯s face looked so different on the screen. The moment he got down on one knee, the small crowd roared and streamers flew across the room. Everyone was screaming and pping like they were the ones who¡¯d just gotten engaged. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You like the surprise?¡± Nick was breathing heavily when he spoke to me. ¡°Congrattions again, Olive.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ haha, thank you. What a surprise¡­ How did you know?¡± I smiled through clenched teeth. With the video looping on the screen, I had no way to deny it now. ¡°Vincent posted it online!¡± Damn it¡­ Of course he did¡­ Dr. Julian made his way over. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, Olive. This is amazing!¡± ¡°Dr. Julian! Yes¡­ Thanks¡­¡± ¡°So you and Mr. Morris know each other quite well?¡± He asked. ¡°What?¡± My heart ached at the mention of his name. I hadn¡¯t heard anything about him in a long time. ¡°He¡¯s in the video,¡± he gestured at the screen. ¡°He was at your proposal.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Um, yes. He¡¯s Vincent¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Dr. Julian smiled. ¡°Then you can be the one to present our progress report to Mr. Morris. You were the one who made the major breakthrough, after all!¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Humiliation My mind went nk and I stammered, ¡°Dr. Julian, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate¡­ Maybe you should find someone else to go¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine. Mr. Morris praised your hypothesis and called your experiments constructive. You were the one who produced ourtest results, so it¡¯s only right that you present them.¡± He adjusted his sses and continued. ¡°What¡¯s more is that I know you will not let me down. You¡¯re the leading female researcher on our team.¡± That didn¡¯t mean much. I was the only female researcher. In the end, I couldn¡¯t get Dr. Julian to change his mind. I shuddered and thought back to thest message Aaron sent me: ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡± I didn¡¯t think it would happen so soon. It¡¯s only been two days! I was full of regrets. We weren¡¯t just emotionally involved, we were financiallymitted! He was one of our investors! If I offend Aaron, he might withdraw as a partner. That would affect the wholeb! Our funds will be cut, we won¡¯t be able to conduct experiments, and I¡¯ll be everyone¡¯s enemy. The mere thought made my knees feel weak. The presentation was supposed to be at Aaron¡¯spany headquarters. Dr. Julian said he was too busy with lectures to apany me, so I would have to go to Aaron¡¯s office by myself. The thought of going to Aaron¡¯s ce of work made me feet even more uncertain. N?velDrama.Org ? content. But what goes aroundes around. I prepared my documents overnight, had dinner early the next morning, and hightailed it to Aaron¡¯s Dr. Julian sent me the address, and I was surprised to see that the building was located on Wall Street. I knew Aaron was rich, but I never expected this. I was dressed in a sweatshirt and jeans while I held my papers in my hand. I looked out of ce in the crowd of suits and ties, like a tourist who¡¯d gotten lost. I¡¯d been to this part of the city with Vincent, and I hadn¡¯t felt nearly as anxious. Last night, I was standing in front of my closet and stressing over my outfit. I nearly wore a ck dress before I gave up and opted for a casual look. Damn it, Olive, this wasn¡¯t a date! But standing in front of Aaron¡¯s office, I realized that overdressing would¡¯ve been impossible. I was acutely aware that Aaron and I werepletely different people. He was a big man at the top of the social pyramid, and I was just an ordinary person at the bottom. We never could¡¯ve been together in a meaningful capacity. When I reminded myself of the vast gap between us, it reinforced my determination to stay away from him. Personally, at least. Moving forward, we should only ever see each other as business partners. I cleared my mind, took a deep breath, and walked into Aaron¡¯spany building. 23.09% That was when I met the receptionist. Thedy at the front desk was wearing a crisp Dior suit. Her blonde hair was smoothly slicked behind her head, highlighting her Chanel pearl earrings, but my attention waspletely drawn to her fingernails. Her nails made her hands look twice as long. How could anyone function with nails like that? ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Dr. Olive Woords. I¡¯m here to give our regr progress report to Mr. Morris.¡± I politely introduced myself. ¡°You have an appointment? For what time?¡± The receptionist gave me a patronizing look. Her voice was sweet, her words were polite, and her smile was warm. And she just rolled her eyes! Why? ¡°Yes¡­? For this morning.¡± ¡°The morning, hm?¡± She waved her long, delicate nails as she flipped through a pad of paper. It didn¡¯t even look like she read anything before she closed it. The whole time, she wore that polite, stic smile. ¡°Our morning appointment is already checked in. Are you sure you¡¯re here at the right time?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m supposed to see him now.¡± I was confused. Dr. Julian confirmed with Aaron directly that the presentation would be in a few minutes. ¡°Right. Well, you¡¯d better go back wherever you came from ande back when it¡¯s time for your appointment.¡± She grinned smugly. I didn¡¯t know why she was so sure I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, but her attitude was really off¨Cputting. I came all the way here early in the morning, and she wanted to kick me out before I even saw Aaron! I wasn¡¯t about to leave so soon. ¡°Can I see the schedule?¡± I reached out and grabbed what I assumed was the visitor¡¯s sheet. Cinder told me that Aaron ran a techpany, so why were they tracking their visitors on paper? Surely they had aputer program for this kind of thing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened at my movements. For the first time, her fake smile wavered, and she swung her long nails in an attempt to snatch the paper back from me. Now I understood why people had their nails done like that. They made for excellent weapons! ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of our boss¡¯s admirers, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as desperate as you.¡± I dodged her wild scratches and flipped the form over to read it. It was nk. ¡°This isn¡¯t even a schedule. Why won¡¯t you just let me go upstairs and see him?¡± I questioned the receptionist, waving the page around. I don¡¯t need a schedule to know what you¡¯re here for¡± He sweet tone instantly turned bitter. ¡°This is Wall Street, honey. If you want our boss to even look at you, you¡¯d best get changed. He doesn¡¯t have time for an ordinary girl like you.¡± My face felt numb. ¡°Miss, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m really just here to show Mr. Morris our research report.¡± But she wasn¡¯t paying attention to me anymore. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Security, we have another crazy woman trying to see the boss. Please escort her outside.¡± With every word she said, my blood burned hotter. Eventually, I was so enraged that I mmed the folder on the desk. ¡°Are you kidding me?! I don¡¯t even like him! If he was the one pining after me, he¡¯d have to get in line!¡± I huffed. Then a softugh came from behind me. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 B Side Of yer I didn¡¯t expect to catch someone else¡¯s attention, and when I turned around, I was shocked to see Daisy. Sheughed as she walked toward me, and my face turned red. If a crack suddenly appeared in the ground, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to jump right in. Anywhere would be better than here. ¡°Miss Green!¡± The receptionist greeted Daisy in a respectful tone. I sighed at how quickly she had changed her tune. If I hadn¡¯t seen her true colors just now, I would¡¯ve been fooled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Daisy asked me. Before I had a chance to answer, the receptionist jumped in and said, ¡°Miss Green, this ignorant woman wanted to see the boss without an appointment. I told her toe back after making an appointment, but she still refused to leave. She even disrespected him by calling him by his first name! I already called security to get rid of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the ignorant one.¡± Daisy looked at her coldly. ¡°This is Dr. Woods. She never needs an appointment to visit. You¡¯d do well to remember that in the future.¡± I had to admit, Daisy was one of the strongest women I¡¯d ever met. Even with her on my side, I felt nervous. She exuded power. A woman like her would be a much better match for Aaron. ¡°But¡­¡± Thedy stared in shock. Daisy continued. ¡°You should be d that I was the one who found out. If Mr. Morris was the one who caught you, you would¡¯ve been fired by now!¡± She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time on the receptionist. With a turn, she took my hand and walked me toward the elevator. When I looked back, the receptionist was still frozen in disbelief, and I felt satisfied. But when Daisy and I were face¨Cto¨Cface in the elevator, I felt a tinge of embarrassment again. She kept grinning at me, which made me think of thest thing I said to the receptionist. Daisy heard me say that Aaron had to get in line for me! It was so humiliating¡­ I wondered what Daisy thought of me at that moment. Would sheugh at me for thinking I had a chance with Aaron? I clutched the folder in my hand and tried to exin. ¡°I know what you heard, but¡­ I¡¯m really here to deliver my team¡¯s research report.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She smiled. ¡°Aaron¡¯s a little busy right now. One of our business partners is visiting, so he¡¯s with them in the conference room. After that, he has another meeting that might take about an hour¡­ Then there are a few appointments he has this afternoon¡­ I¡¯ll just take you to his office.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s really busy, I could juste back another time,¡± I offered. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been a good moodtely, so he crammed his schedule. In two days, he¡¯s off to Moscow on business. If you don¡¯t see him today, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll get another chance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s got him so upset?¡± I asked. As soon as the words left. my mouth, I noticed Daisy¡¯s smile grow for just a second. My interest in his wellbeing did not go unnoticed by her. She turned toward me and scowled, ¡°Apparently, someone hurt him recently. I wonder who. You¡¯ll have to ask him. yourself.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Was she implying that his foul mood was because of me? How? I didn¡¯t think I had that much influence on him. Besides, why did I even care how he was feeling? That was none of my business. Daisy took me to the office, poured me a cup of tea, and then excused herself to finish her work. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a call when Aaron¡¯s on his way to meet you.¡± His office was simple. There was a desk and chair, a sofa, and a bookshelf on one wall. Overall, it was clean and tidy, but it also felt cold and impersonal. I sat on the sofa and reviewed the report while I waited. As time passed, I drank three more cups of tea, but Aaron still wasn¡¯t back from his meeting. After an hour of this, I was having a hard time sitting still. The meeting room was not far from his office, so I walked. down the hall and waited outside. Curiously, I nced through the window to see a dozen people sitting inside. The first person I saw was Aaron. He was sitting in the middle of the conference room with his arms crossed over his chest as he spoke with his employees. It was warm inside, so he was only dressed in a white shirt and ck pants. Thetter fitted him well: not This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. too tight, not too loose. It made him look lean and elegant. During the meeting, his face wasn¡¯t very expressive. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed and his eyes were filled with a harshness that intimidated everyone around him. This was Aaron at work, and it was a side of him that I had never seen before. When I was alone with him, he always seemed like a smooth- talking yboy. In here, he was a cold tyrant. I couldn¡¯t help but start to daydream as I stared at him. Suddenly, as if he sensed my gaze, he turned to look at me. Those pure blue eyes, like a deep sea, could suck people in. My heart skipped a beat. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I Need To Get In Line Now? I quickly averted my eyes and walked back down the hall to wait for him in his office. It wasn¡¯t until a whileter that my heart finally calmed¨Cl attributed my excitement to the embarrassment of being caught staring at him. Not because I was attracted to him, in that moment. I knew he was everyone¡¯s Prince Charming, but the way he looked with his in shirt and unkempt hair was much more enchanting than when he¡¯d show up to the club all dressed up. Another half hour passed in the office, and Aaron still wasn¡¯t back. Eventually, I started to drift off. Aaron seems very focused on creating afortable environment for his staff, and besides, he was a generous boss. Each office had a soft couch,vender¨Cscented air fresheners, andrge floor¨Cto¨C ceiling windows that let in generous amounts of sunlight. It was far better than the working conditions in myb. Maybe I could do something rather than stand here stupidly and waited him as if I was his girlfriend. Run away, Olive. It¡¯s too dangerous. As Iy on the sofa, I forgot my research materials waiting to be read immediately, instead, I started to get drowsy as I basked in the sun. Since I was so busy with my researchtely, Thadn¡¯t been getting enough sleep. I couldn¡¯t remember the When I woke up, I smelled the familiar scent of amber. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I moaned unconsciously. When I opened my eyes, I found myself covered in a suit jacket. Aaron¡¯s jacket. How did that get there? Still unconscious, I heard Aaron¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°Awake?¡± With raised eyebrows, Aaron sat in his office chair with a thick book in his hand. I took a quick glimpse of it¡ªGod! Why he was reading some neuroscience? What the hell? Am I woke up in another world This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. that Aaron was not a billionaire but a neuroscientist? I hurriedly got up and looked at the time. I¡¯d been asleep for another half hour. Oh my god, it¡¯s so embarrassing. ¡°Aaron? When did your meeting end?¡± And why did you read neuroscience? ¡°Twenty minutes ago.¡± Twenty minutes ago? So he spent thest few minutes quietly waiting for me to wake up?! The more I thought about it, the more miserable I felt. Oh god, I must be the worst, the most unprofessional researcher who fell asleep in sponsor¡¯s sofa. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± He shrugged. ¡°You looked like you needed sleep. When was thest time you got some rest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working on more experimental research, and it¡¯s kept me up for a few days. Luckily, it was actually worth something. We made new progress¨CJulian should¡¯ve told you about it¨Cand I¡¯m here with the report.¡± I quickly steered the conversation to business. That was the reason I was here, after all. I took out the copy of the information I had prepared and ced it on the desk in front of Aaron, then I began to exin our findings. Aaron listened thoughtfully as he looked through the paperwork. I thought he¡¯d quickly lose patience since most of the report was numerical data. It wasn¡¯t exactly His questions were so professional that I began to wonder if he spent his undergraduate years studying biology instead ofputer science. Or I have just traveled to another universe where Aaron was a neuroscientist during my nap. This man was difficult to figure out. It was like he was a chameleon, and I couldn¡¯t tell which one of his faces was the real one. When I was finished with the presentation, Aaron nodded. ¡°Good work,¡± he said. I waited for him to say something else. He acted very professionally, so I thought he¡¯d offer advice or suggest the next step for our research. I ended up waiting longer than I thought. ¡°Did you expect me to say something else?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. He patted my head and smiled. ¡°Good girl.¡± ¡°I¡­ Alright.¡± ¡°Disappointed?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± I denied it immediately, but my true thoughts followed shortly afterward. ¡°I¡­ I just thought you might know what direction we should go next, or how we can apply our discovery. You know, since you seem like you know a lot about the subject.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not almighty.¡± He shrugged: ¡°To be honest, I only understood half of what you said.¡± ¡°But you looked so engaged¡­¡± I was surprised. ¡°Well, I spent the other half of the presentation staring at you.¡± His tone was casual as if he was Oh, hell no. That was definitely a flirt, and it left me blushing. ¡°Mr. Morris, we really should focus on work.¡± I turned away to avoid his ocean¨Cblue eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± He smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what you said in the lobby this morning. Daisy told me that you said I have to get in line if I wanna see you?¡± That was the most embarrassing thing he could have said. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­¡± I stammered, struggling to find an excuse. ¡°So, Miss Woods, might I ask where I am on that list? How long until I¡¯m at the front?¡± Aaron smiled at me and leaned in. His deep blue eyes looked straight at me. They were like whirlpools in the open sea that pulled my entire being into them. My heart started pounding. That was just because he suddenly moved in. I was startled, nothing more. Right? I pointedly ignored the tiny waves in my heart and reassured myself that these were the sweet nothings of a yboy. I couldn¡¯t tell what made him say something like that. All I knew was that if I took him seriously, that would make me the biggest idiot. So I smirked back and said, ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s your turn.¡± Then I put away the file and added, ¡°That concludes my report. If you have no otherments or concerns, then I¡¯ll be off now.¡± I had to get out of here. This man was too dangerous. No matter what he said, I couldn¡¯t let myself fall for it. The best way to resist was to stay away. I counted my steps as I turned and left. One. Two. Three. Just as I was about to push the door open, Aaron spoke up. ¡°Do you like the sofa?¡± What? Why would he bring that up? Yes?¡± I answered warily. ¡°That one¡¯s really nice.¡± ¡°Do you want one for yourb?¡± He whispered devilishly. I couldn¡¯t help but think of those heavenly cushions. It was like sleeping on a cloud. If I had one of those in myb, I could¡­ I thought of the countless days and nights I spent going without sleep. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I turned back to face him. ¡°Nothing much.¡± He grinned. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The Most Beautiful Woman in This World ¡°Go out with me. Just once.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. No. I couldn¡¯t believe how easily Aaron let me off the hook this time. ¡°What did you think I¡¯d make you do?¡± Aaron¡¯s lecherous gaz? fell on me as if I stood naked in front of him. ¡°Or what you expected me to do?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± I immediately knew what he was suggesting, so I blushed and hastily denied, since the first thing urred in my mind was SEX. God, why I became so horny¡­ ¡°Do you want to go right now?¡± I changed the subject, too scared to continue this awkward topic. ¡°So impatient¡­¡± Aaron smirked. ¡°I just want to get it over with and go back to theb.¡± | scowled. ¡°We can¡¯t go right now, unfortunately. I have a meeting this afternoon, so I¡¯ll have to meet you tonight.¡± He handed me a credit card. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± I was baffled. ¡°Buy yourself a nice dress, darling.¡± He leaned closer to me as his eyes scanned my body. ¡°I think you look sexy in anything, but other people aren¡¯t as¡­ appreciative as I am.¡± I blushed a deeper shade of red. Somehow, I knew that by ¡®other people,¡® he meant Vincent. Damn it. I should¡¯ve picked the ck dress this morning. I already lost track of all the mistakes I made today. I red at Aaron, reluctantly took the card from him, and . turned around to leave. Of course, he stopped me again. ¡°What else do you want?¡± I huffed. ¡°Is there a certain color dress you want? Or did you wanna give me another card to buy matching jewelry?¡± ¡°Well,¡± he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I was just gonna ask if you wanted to get Chinese. Since we won¡¯t go out untilter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide.¡± I rolled my eyes and left. This time, he didn¡¯t stop me. ¡°And since you asked, I think you¡¯d look great in a ck dress. Something a bit bolder, you know?¡± My response was smashing the door in front of him. When I stood in the elevator with two other girls, I could not control but forced to listen in on their gossip. ¡°Did you hear? That bitch Lilian was finally fired! Ha! She cried and marched straight to Aaron¡¯s office, but he shooed her away like she was nothing.¡± The blonde snickered. I recognized her from Aaron¡¯s conference room earlier today. OK. Aaron again. It seemed I could never get rid of him¡­ I rolled my eyes. ¡°She deserved it.¡± The other girl with dreadlocksughed. ¡°Who does she think she is? She acts like Aaron¡¯s all hers, sitting at her desk and making faces at anydy that walks in. It¡¯s like she thinks Aaron will look at her if she keeps all the other women away. She¡¯s so stupid.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­ the little bitch worked here for so long. Why¡¯d they just fire her today?¡± ¡°She stopped the wrong person at the door.¡± The blonde girl lowered her voice. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen Aaron¡¯s face when he was called out in the middle of the meeting. I¡¯ve been here for five years, and I¡¯ve never seen him just pick up and leave like that¡­¡± ¡°Ooh¡­¡± The girl with dreads gaped. ¡°Who was it? Bill Gates? Donald Trump? Kanye West?¡± ¡°No, no, no. It must be a girl. Only girl had such magic to change a manpletely. It must be the most beautiful woman in this world who had conquered Aaron Morris.¡± ¡°Then I bet it was Kim Kardashian.¡± ¡°Yeah, men cannot resist that butt. I can see him rushing out of a meeting to see someone like her!¡± Theyughed their heads off. All while I tried to shrink further into the corner. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t recognize me as the person who got Lilian fired. My brain was too busy trying to digest everything I¡¯d just heard. Did he fire his receptionist for me? Just because she was rude? To me? Am I look like Kim Kardashian? Aaron¡­ My mind swirled with these thoughts until they finally converged on a single, outrageous exnation. Did Aaron like me? ¡°You look gorgeous in this dress, miss.¡± The stylist gently smoothed the wrinkles out of my dress, jolting me out of my thoughts. I stared at myself in the mirror. Long curly red hair, snow¨Cwhite skin, and a tight ck dress that outlined every inch of my curves. It seemed a little small. It made my breasts look like they were about to be squeezed out. The fabric stretched tightly over my ass, as if it was ready to split open at any second. I rarely wore tight dresses. In fact, most of the ones I own were the loose¨Cfitting kind from Zara. Who in their right mind would dress up in a sexy outfit to go to a researchb? All of the experiments that day would end up failing. Instant karma. ¡°Wow¡­ I am beautiful.¡± I whispered to myself. But did I look like Kim Kardashian? Then Aaron spoke up from outside the dressing room. ¡°Princess? You ready for our magical night out?¡± His yful voice made me shiver. ¡°Yes! Just give me a minute.¡± I checked the time and realized that I had wasted so much time be dumbstruck in front of the mirror, thinking of stupid questions. Oh my God, I didn¡¯t have time to think about questions like that. I hurried out of the dressing room, swiped Aaron¡¯s card at the counter, and rushed out of the boutique. Aaron¡¯s eyes grew stormy. ¡°You look¡­ stunning,¡± he breathed. Fuck you, Kim. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I was immediately drunk on the pure admiration in Aaron¡¯s eyes. The hottest woman in the world was me, Olive Woods. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Have You Ever Slept With Her? Aaron actually drove me to a fancy restaurant. I didn¡¯t know it, but I could tell, it was a fancy one. From the moment he gave me his card to buy my dress, I knew he had everything nned. Still, my eyes widened when I saw the other patrons in the restaurant. ¡°Is that Mike Spencer? The guy who just won an Oscar?¡± I took Aaron¡¯s arm and whispered excitedly. I felt like I had stepped into a totally different world. ¡°Yeah.¡± He shrugged nonchntly. ¡°You can ask for his autograph after dinner if you want, but for now, darling, I¡¯m your partner. Eyes on me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Sorry. Thanks for bringing me.¡± I was a little embarrassed. Being at such an uptight establishment made me feel awkward. ¡°Please, Miss Woods. Take a seat.¡± Aaron bowed his head slightly and whispered in my ear. I turned to look at him, but the corner of my lips identally brushed against his chin and we both froze for a moment. Then Aaronughed lightly. ¡°I know you¡¯re grateful, but you don¡¯t have to be so eager to show it.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Aaron¡¯s joke helped me rx. After giving him an unimpressed look, I walked toward my chair. Before I could touch it, he was already pulling it out for me. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He bowed slightly and repeated, ¡°Take a seat, darling.¡± Shocked, I stared at him. If I ignored his flirty tone, I¡¯d think he was a gentleman. ¡°So, what now?¡± I asked dryly. I looked across the table at Aaron as he settled in. Then I suddenly realized that this might be the first time Aaron and I would be eating alone. No Vincent. No party. No nightclub. No drama. Just us. Dressed up and sitting in a fancy restaurant. God, was this really a date? Were we on a date? Did he n everything today so we could go out? My mind was in turmoil. I remembered the gossip I heard in the elevator today and thought about how he¡¯s behaved since I¡¯ve known him. One question kept surfacing. Did Aaron really like me? While I was thinking, the food came. Our appetizer was a te of scallops. They were cooked perfectly, and they let off such a tantalizing aroma. I was overwhelmed the moment they entered my mouth. ¡°Amazing.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Aaron elegantly cut into his scallops. The diamond cuffs on his sleeves glittered, and that was when I noticed that he had also gotten dressed up for tonight. He¡¯d hung his jacket on his chair, which left him in a in white button¨Cup. He had one diamond cufflink fastened to each sleeve. His tie was a silvery green with a brass¨Ccolored clip, which on its own seemed like it was worth a lot of money. His wristwatch was set with more small diamonds that glittered in tandem with the cufflinks. But even the most expensive essories can¡¯t outdo Aaron¡¯s innate charm. His toned muscles, his ocean¨Cblue eyes, his curly brown hair¡­ God, he even got a haircut. His hair was a mess earlier this morning, but now it looked as soft as silk. Damn it. This really was a date, wasn¡¯t it? I swallowed a mouthful of champagne and suppressed the scream that was about toe out of my throat. ¡°Aaron, I have something to ask¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Aaron looked up at me and wiped his mouth. ¡°Are we¡­ on a dat-¡± Before I could finish my words, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m the head chef of this restaurant. I¡¯d like to introduce you to tonight¡¯s main course.¡± I looked up and, to my surprise, saw a rather young face. She was wearing a chef¡¯s uniform, but even the loose white dress couldn¡¯t hide her stunning figure. She was a good¨Clooking woman. Her high nose and cat¨Clike eyes felt familiar, though. She was more than good¨Clooking¡­ Her badge read: Head Chef Lisa Blendy. So she was aplished, too. ¡°The main course is Wellington,¡± she said as she effortlessly brought a huge te to our table. Then she winked at me. ¡°Always so generous. Typical Aaron.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was immediately confused. ¡°Blendy¡­¡± Aaron said warningly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Lisa shrugged, but she leaned in to whisper to me. ¡°Enjoy it. You¡¯ll get some intense ¡®exercise¡® afterward. Now¡¯s the time to feed yourself.¡± ¡°Blendy!¡± Aaron red. ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± She gave me another sly wink, then left. Right. I frowned. It was ridiculous for me to think he really liked me. He must¡¯ve brought a lot of other girls here. That¡¯s how the chef knew who I was. I was another one of his fuck buddies. A cheap date he could satisfy with a pretty dress and a fancy dinner. He tried to exin. ¡°Olive, she¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Have you slept with her?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Caught On Camera ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Aaron raised his ss and avoided my gaze. ¡°The answer must be yes, Aaron,¡± I said as I watched his reaction. ¡°An ex¨Cgirlfriend or just a friend with benefits?¡± | studied Aaron¡¯s expression, and I spoke slowly. Seeing him ufortably avert his eyes, I knew I was right. The waiter cut open a beef Wellington that was on the table. The pink meat was perfectly medium rare, and the golden puff pastry had a tantalizing aroma. But it seemed like I had lost my appetite. I couldn¡¯t eat it since a million butterflies were fluttering in my stomach. ¡°You know what?¡± Aaron suddenly smiled at me. ¡°I love you so much right now.¡± I was stunned for a moment, wondering why Aaron had suddenly changed the subject. But, I sighed, saying. ¡°Aaron, considering how you look right now-¡± ¡°Why do you care about the way I look?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I replied without even thinking. I didn¡¯t care about how he looked, but I scanned him up and down. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± I trailed off and forgot what I was about to say. My attention was all on Aaron. His tie had ripped off at some point, and a few buttons on his chest were unbuttoned, exposing a bit of his gorgeous chest. I blinked and forced myself to look away. Aaron noticed my scowl and gave a low chuckle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my house tonight? A little exercise after dinner won¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± I blushed, but the room was too dimly lit for him. to see. Aaron didn¡¯t insist, as if he wanted to tease me. After the meal, he drove me home, but I could see that he wanted to spend more time with me. Surprisingly, he held* back and kept his promise that he just wanted to have a meal with me. For a moment, I felt that he was treating me like more than just a fuck buddy. But who would take their girlfriend to dinner at another booty call¡¯s restaurant? The next day, I headed to theboratory to work, as usual. But while I was collecting data for an experiment, I got distracted and found Lisa Blendy¡¯s Instagram page disyed on my phone. She turned out to be Italian. Without her chef¡¯s clothes, Lisa¡¯s figure was incredibly sexy and hot as I had imagined. I looked at her bikini photos and couldn¡¯t help butpare myself to her. Her boobs were bigger, her ass was also bigger, and her nose wasn¡¯t as big as mine. But her eyes¡­ Her eyebrows looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t discern what it was about them that made me think. I stared at her picture for a long time until my phone turned off, and the ck screen reflected my face. I stared at myself for a few seconds, and my eyes widened. Her eyebrows were exactly like mine. No wonder her face looked so familiar. ¡°Hey!¡± Nick suddenly popped up from behind me, and I jumped. He raised a brow and grinned at me. ¡°Caught you ying with your phone.¡± ¡°You scared the hell out of me!¡± I eximed. But as soon as I calmed down, Nick looked at me curiously. ¡°So what did you do yesterday?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± I replied. Then, I thought about how I had my hands between my thighs at 3 am, thinking about Aaron. ¡°Liar. We¡¯re literally coworkers, and you¡¯re still lying to me?¡± Nick suddenly frowned at me. ¡°Olive, honestly, did you fuck Aaron Morris?¡± ¡°What?!¡± I was really shocked this time. ¡°No! Never!¡± Nick narrowed his eyes and stared at me as if he wanted to see through my lies. He obviously didn¡¯t believe what I was saying. I looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Nick, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you asking me Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. this?¡± ¡°Nah, read the news for yourself.¡± Nick stuck his phone in front of me and my heart stopped. I read the news on his phone, and the general gist of it was that Aaron Morris, the second son of the Morris Group, had a candlelit dinner with a redhead at some Italian restaurantst night. I was already anxious just reading the title. But I reassured myself that as long as I didn¡¯t get my picture taken, I was fine. I wasn¡¯t the only woman with red hair anyway. Then I continued to look down and saw a picture of me sitting in Aaron¡¯s car with my head slightly bowed, with Aaron looking sideways at me. The moment I saw the photo in the news post, I felt my world crash down on me. I was in the goddamn news. And it was for the wrong reason. I was Aaron¡¯s new fling. I shuddered at the thought of Vincent finding out. Nick looked at me in amazement. ¡°Your face says it all. You guys aren¡¯t really having an affair, right? Isn¡¯t Mr. Morris a friend of Vincent?!¡± ¡°Nick, stop talking. You know what kind of person Aaron is. How can he have an inappropriate rtionship with me?¡± I smiled at Nick, scoffing at his words. But my heart still pounded in my chest. Fortunately, the paparazzi were far away, and they barely captured my silhouette. No one could recognize that it was me. I was thinking about what excuse I would make when Vincent called me. I took a deep breath and picked up the phone and Vincent¡¯s anxious voice came across the line, ¡°Olive, where were youst night?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Vincent¡¯s Interrogation ¡°Last night, I¡­.¡± My mind began to race. I was unsure whether to tell the truth or not. If I told him that I was working in theb instead of with Aaron, it would be difficult to exin why I was wearing an expensive dress and in the car with Aaron. But if I told the truth, everything would go to shit. And if I lied, Vincent would find out after seeing the pictures. ¡°I¡¯m in theb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After thinking about it, I chose to lie. After all, now wasn¡¯t the time to have a showdown with Vincent. ¡°Theb? Weren¡¯t you with Aaron?¡± Vincent¡¯s using voice came over the phone and my blood froze instantly. Damn it, he must have seen the post. ¡°What are you talking about? What does this have to do with Aaron?¡± When it came down to it, I had to just focus on something else. ¡°Vincent, I have work to do, so I¡¯m hanging up.¡± I turned my phone off and tossed it aside. Out of sight, out of mind. But avoiding him wasn¡¯t the best idea. By the time I turned on my phone again, Vincent¡¯s missed calls overwhelmed me. I took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to open my voicemail. But I didn¡¯t expect to hear Vincent¡¯s desperation. ¡°Olive, I¡¯m so sorry. Please answer the phone, babe.¡± What the hell? I was at a loss when another call came in from Vincent and I pressed the answer button. ¡°Babe! You finally answered the phone.¡± Vincent sighed in relief, but his voice was hoarse, and I suddenly felt a little guilty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, babe. I just looked at some shitty paparazzi photos and assumed you were going out with my best friend. I¡¯m sorry baby, I was wrong¡­¡± I found out from Vincent¡¯s incessant apologies that he recognized the woman in Aaron¡¯s car as Molly. I felt like I was being held by the throat and dangling over the edge of a cliff. I remember Molly. I met her once. But I didn¡¯t understand how Vincent saw her in those photos. Vincent exined that he had seen Molly¡¯s Instagram and she¡¯d reposted the photos. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry, I was being impulsive. Molly looks so much. like you, and that photo was blurry, so I jumped to conclusions. ¡°It¡¯s Aaron¡¯s fault,¡± Vincent continued. ¡°Son of a bitch has a type.¡± My ears perked up and I felt I had caught something. ¡°Vincent, do you think Aaron has a type?¡± I asked softly, ¡°What is it?¡± Vincent, who had been chattering away, fell silent. ¡°Am I his type?¡± Silence. ¡°Vincent, answer me!¡± I heard Vincent¡¯s breathing on the other end of the line get a little heavier. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him I said this,¡± Vincent finally whispered. ¡°It¡¯s a secret and Aaron had a crush on someone before, but they didn¡¯t get together. So every woman he dated after that had the same features as her. In fact, you look exactly the same as that girl. That¡¯s why I told you to stay away from him.¡± My heart dropped. Was he telling the truth? All of Aaron¡¯s girlfriends were a shadow of his first crush. Did he give me special treatment because I Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. had the same pretty face? Vincent said I looked the same as her, so that was why Aaron wanted to fuck me. I¡¯m just a stand¨Cin for the one he truly loved. I felt like I was choking on air and it made me a bit nauseous. I hung up the phone and left theb to go back home. My whole body felt numb and I dragged myself into the bathroom. Just get some sleep, Olive. Tomorrow will be a brand new day. I don¡¯t know why my heart felt so broken. I knew Aaron was just my fuck buddy, my tool to get back at Vincent. So what if he was using me? I was just using him. We were just using each other. But why did my heart hurt so much? It hurt even more than the day I found out Vincent was fucking Emily. Was I really a fuck buddy? Or was I asking for too much? I cupped a handful of water and sshed my face, trying to clear my head. But as I looked up at the mirror, I saw my face and thought of Molly, Lisa, and maybe so many other girls who I didn¡¯t know. A wave of nausea swept through the body. I fell to my knees and hugged the toilet, crying and throwing up. This was hell. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Are You In Love With Me? I ignored Aaron¡¯s text message about wanting to see me. I couldn¡¯t imagine the audacity he had to want to see me again. And after noticing that I wasn¡¯t N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. responding to his messages at all, he started calling. I blocked him. On everything. Phone number, Instagram, Twitter, Facebook. I never wanted to see that man ever again. I quit. I didn¡¯t want to y this game anymore. Aaron¡¯s promised sofa arrived and I simply made theb my home. Men have hurt me, men have cheated on me, but science would nevery a finger on me. One day at noon, Nick kicked me out of theb to help him ¡®buy a cup of coffee! ¡°Why don¡¯t you get your boyfriend to run errands?¡± I asked him while taking off myb coat and heading out the door. To my surprise, a bouquet of bright red roses suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, blocking my view. I froze when a familiar voice came from behind the bouquet. ¡°Do you like them?¡± The bouquet slowly descended to reveal Vincent¡¯s face as he smiled at me. I tried to force a smile, but inside I felt like he was aplete stranger. I forgot how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen him. ¡°Vincent, how did you-¡± I tried to ask him why he was here, but he suddenly leaned forward and kissed me passionately on the lips. It was like he was trying to say how much he missed me. Just as I was about to push him away, he enveloped me in his arms again. ¡°Olive, I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day. Did you miss me?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± I trailed off with my chin resting on his shoulder and my eyes suddenly widened. I was suddenly distracted because I saw Aaron. Aaron was wearing a ck pullover and ripped jeans. He was wearing that outfit the first time I went to his house to meet him. He was so handsome that I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart beat faster. He was standing under the big tree across the street, silently looking in my direction. I kissed Vincent and he saw it all. Because of the distance, I couldn¡¯t see his expression. But I saw him hang his head and look a little bit lonely. At that moment, I felt like I had been stabbed in the chest. Maybe I was seeing things. How could he look so depressed? He was a yboy who was always on the prowl in nightclubs. I didn¡¯t know what Vincent whispered in my ear because I kept looking at Aaron. It was as if he was waiting. Waiting for me to push Vincent away and run toward him. Of course, my sanity was still intact, and I knew I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Olive? Are you listening to me?¡± Vincent, suddenly let go and stared into my eyes inquisitively. Looking at him calmly, I drew my eyes away and said, ¡°Hmm?¡± What¡¯s wrong? Say it again, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I asked what you wanted to eat tonight?¡± ¡°You choose for me,¡± I said casually. Now that I didn¡¯t have the heart to eat, it didn¡¯t matter what I ate. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get in the car. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± Vincent held the flowers in one hand and took my hand in the other and walked towards the parking lot. I nced in the direction of the big tree. Aaron was gone. I looked around and didn¡¯t see him anywhere. During dinner, I was distracted by the image of Aaron¡¯s lonely figure standing under the tree. But Vincent didn¡¯t notice because his phone kept ringing. I guess it was Emily who sent him something because he always sneaks a look at me and then messages back like he¡¯s trying not to get caught. Imagine a teacher standing at the podium, watching the students below cheat on the exam. I was the teacher in this situation right now. I was used to Vincent doing this, though. After dinner, Vincent stammered about taking me home first and then going to have a little get¨Ctogether with his friends. I tried so hard not to roll my eyes at his poor acting skills, but I didn¡¯t stop him. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi back on my own. You shouldn¡¯t leave your friends hanging.¡± Vincent kissed me and left immediately, finally leaving me alone to rx. When I came out of the restaurant, the cold wind hit me and I wrapped my jacket tightly around my shoulders. I suddenly regretted sending Vincent away. I should¡¯ve asked Vincent to take me home first, but it was toote now. All I could do was walk along the curb in an attempt to get to a location where I could easily get a taxi. As I walked, a car suddenly caught up with me and drove slowly beside me. I turned my head in surprise and the car window rolled down, revealing Aaron¡¯s handsome face. He was back to his yboy self, one hand on the window, one hand on the steering wheel, and a smirk on his face. ¡°He left you behind again? If I¡¯d known, you should¡¯vee with me. At least I wouldn¡¯t have left you behind.¡± I was speechless at his teasing and didn¡¯t really want to pay attention to him, so I sulked and continued to walk forward. Yet, Aaron still drove next to me. ¡°How long do you n to walk?¡± I ignored him and continued on my way. The cold wind hurt my cheeks, and I rubbed my face with my hands and I started to shiver. Aaron suddenly stopped the car and gave me an expectant look. ¡°Get in the car,¡± He sighed. ¡°Do you really want to have your picture all over the news again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an ass,¡± I replied. Thest time I was photographed, Molly posted that picture to admit that it was her who had dinner with Aaron. Aaron smiled. ¡°Get in the car, I don¡¯t want to have to find Molly again.¡± ¡°How did you get her to admit it was her?¡± ¡°Get in the car and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± I weighed my options and opened the passenger door and got in. The car smelled of amber and it was intoxicating. ¡°Okay, tell me.¡± ¡°Well, quite easy actually. Molly¡¯s father is preparing to run for Congress, and it would be very beneficial for her father¡¯s election to get involved with me, the second son of a well- knownpany.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t worry about it, Olive. We¡¯re just taking what we can get.¡± I was speechless. He started the car and drove on the highway. I looked out the window and another question popped up. ¡°How did you get here?¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said it was a coincidence?¡± ¡°No,¡± I said without hesitation. Only a dumbass would believe him. Aaronughed softly. ¡°I was just waiting for you.¡± I froze and wanted to ask him why he was waiting for me. Aaron knew I was with Vincent, so why would he wait for me? I stared hard at the side of Aaron¡¯s face, trying to see through him and waiting for him toe forward with the truth. I didn¡¯t expect Aaron to look at me, his signature smirk hanging from the corner of his mouth. ¡°If you keep staring, I might think you¡¯re in love with me.¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Then you¡¯re overthinking. I couldn¡¯t possibly love you.¡± After saying that, I saw the smile on his face disappear. But before I could see it, he twisted his head and gave me a sad look, with a hurt look in his eyes. ¡°Olive, you really know how to stab me in the heart.¡± As I looked into his eyes, my heart stopped, and then it started to pound. I hurriedly averted my gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I thought you were in love with me too. But your acting skills are great. You¡¯ll win an Oscar for sure.¡± I said this because I understood that he was looking at my face and missing the person he had a crush on years ago. Aaron froze for a second, then let out a lowugh and said nothing more. I didn¡¯t initiate another conversation and kept looking out the car window in silence. Then I noticed what was wrong. ¡°Aaron, this isn¡¯t the way back to my house.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The Elusive Professor My body trembled in fear, and I nuzzled into Aaron¡¯s arms to hide my face. He kissed the corner of my lips before chuckling to himself. I looked at him with a dumbfounded expression, and it took a few seconds before I realized I¡¯d been tricked. ¡°Aaron,¡± | gasped. ¡°Did you just lie to me?¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows. ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± I gritted my teeth and squeezed three little words. ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡± Right when the credits rolled, Aaron and I were quick to exit the building. I didn¡¯t want to bump into Vincent and Emily. Just when we stepped into the parking lot, I received Vincent¡¯s reply. Vxt: Sorry babe, I just got off work! Vxt: I¡¯m on my way to pick you up right now I smiled sarcastically. Right. When was his job to spend time with Emily? Was she the one paying him now? itsOlive: dont bother. i can take a cab home. As soon as I hit send, Aaron offered to take me to dinner, but I declined. ¡°Vincent¡¯s going straight home, so he¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. I don¡¯t have enough time to eat with you. Would you mind giving me a ride back to my ce though?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Aaron gave me a lopsided grin, started the car, and took me straight to my apartment building. With a quick goodbye, he sped off just after I stepped out. I wasn¡¯t even inside my home for a minute when Vincent suddenly came in. I didn¡¯t expect him to be home that quickly¡­ Did he see me get out of Aaron¡¯s car? Just as that thought crossed my mind, Vincent asked me, ¡°Have you seen Aarontely?¡± I giggled and looked at him in mock confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve hardly seen youtely. When would I have time to hang out with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it then. I just thought I saw his car drive by earlier.¡± Of course. Aaron¡¯s ck sports car wasn¡¯t exactly subtle. I¡¯d have to remind him not to drive something so fancy next time¡­ Wait. Next time? Was I already looking forward to the next time I¡¯d see him? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It was probably someone else¡¯s car you saw.¡± Vincent furrowed his brow for a moment. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right¡­¡± I immediately noticed his distracted tone. Worried he was still suspicious, I tried to change the subject by asking, ¡°So did you watch the movie without me?¡± ¡°N¨Cno. Why?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice grew nervous. ¡°No reason. I heard it was actually pretty good. We should go see it sometime.¡± ¡°Oh. Well¡­¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. His visible anxiety made me rx. If he was busy covering his own tracks, he wouldn¡¯t think to question what I¡¯ve been up to. The next day, I arrived at theb and found everyone else gathered at the table in the breakroom. It was covered with an assortment of dishes. I tiptoed over and asked curiously, ¡°Is it someone¡¯s birthday? What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Morris ordered catering.¡± Nick slurred around a mouthful of food. ¡°Yours is over there.¡± ¡°Aaron did this? Why?¡± I unwrapped the takeout bag with my name on it. ¡°Is it an early Christmas present?¡± ¡°Who knows what goes on inside rich people¡¯s brains?¡± Nick shrugged with a piece of sushi in his hand. He popped it in his mouth and walked over to me. ¡°Open yours already. I wanna see.¡± ¡°Why? Did we all get different food?¡± As soon as I lifted the styrofoam lid, I breathed a contented sigh. ¡°Damn. Did you offend him when you went to his office? We all got sushi¡­¡± The sandwich in the box looked in enough, but the sight made my heart pound. ¡°Lemme try it though.¡± Nick reached for my food. ¡°There¡¯s probably caviar in it¡­¡± I red and yanked the sandwich away from him. ¡°It¡¯s just a normal sandwich.¡± I shrugged and took a bite. The bacon was a little overdone and the egg was still runny, but even though it looked sloppily made, it was one of the best meals I¡¯ve ever had¡­ The handwritten card inside the to¨Cgo box made me feel even giddier. ¡°Enjoy. -Chef A¡± He¡¯d made this just for me. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Olive. I¡¯ll go get you some leftover sushi. Do you like tuna?¡± Nick patted me on the shoulder. ¡°No, no. This is fine.¡± Nick huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone as handsome as Mr. Morris to be this petty. You¡¯re the only one he sent ame sandwich to! A body like that is wasted on a man like him.¡± Nick was upset on my behalf. ¡°I bet his dick is as shriveled up as his heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nick.¡± I nudged him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about our investor like that.¡± ¡°I mean it!¡± He gave me a look. ¡°Just because I¡¯m in a rtionship doesn¡¯t mean I have to stop appreciating other men¡­ Oh! Speaking of which, I saw a guy in a gray suit this morning, and he looked just like George Clooney. I called him ¡®daddy¡® to his face! I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°You mean that guy right here?¡± I pointed to the door. Julian was standing in the doorway talking to a man in a gray suit. The moment the handsome stranger turned around, Nick and I muttered in unison: ¡°Holy shit.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I Saw Him Kiss You Aaron tilted his head. ¡°When did I say I was taking you home?¡± ¡°Then where are you taking me?¡± ¡°My ce.¡± I was stunned for a moment, then I raised my voice. ¡°For what?¡± His blue eyes narrowed as he smiled. ¡°What do you think?¡± I frowned at him. If he wasn¡¯t driving, I would¡¯ve punched him in the face. Was sex the only thing on his mind? ¡°I¡¯m not going. If you won¡¯t drive me home, you can drop me off right here. I¡¯ll take a taxi by myself.¡± Aaron mmed on the brakes and pulled over to the side of the road. I was ready to exit the car without saying a word, but Aaron spoke up the moment my hand grabbed the handle. ¡°You know where Vincent went? Who he¡¯s with? What he¡¯s doing?¡± I pushed the door open but hesitated. Aaron really knew everything! He piqued my curiosity. While I assumed that Vincent had gone to see Emily, I had no idea what they were doing. I closed the door and sat back in my seat. ¡°I could tell you on the way to my apartment¡­¡± Aaron cocked his head and tried to persuade me. I gave him a nk look. I knew full well what his intentions were, but I buckled up readily. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t hide his triumphant smile as he happily stepped on the gas and got back on the road. He grinned like a child who was rewarded with candy, and a part of me thought it was a bit cute. Soon, the car arrived at the foot of Aaron¡¯s apartment building. He took my hand and went upstairs. Just as we stepped inside, he pinned me against the door, cupped my chin, and kissed me. When I opened my mouth to speak, his tongue slipped past my teeth. It swept through my mouth and I gasped for air. My hands unconsciously gripped hispel as I held on to him for dear life. Then he suddenly bit me, as if venting his frustration. When I felt the tingling sensation on my lips, I broke away from him. I covered my mouth, exasperated. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes stared at me with a new aggression. ¡°I saw him kiss you.¡± ¡°So what? You just bit me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t like it¡­¡± ¡°Is this how you get when you¡¯re jealous?¡± I frowned. ¡°You need to get this straight: Vincent is my boyfriend. We¡¯re just friends with benefits. Keep it in check.¡± When I finished, I saw Aaron narrow his eyes dangerously. I ducked away from him and continued inside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you knew where Vincent went? Tell me.¡± Aaron smiled with his hands in his pockets. He leaned against the door and looked at me with a tilted head. ¡°He¡¯s at a concert with Emily. I suddenly understood. Back at Aaron¡¯s birthday party, Emily mentioned that her friend¡¯s band was Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. going to y live. Vincent had been interested. He even invited me too¡­ I ignored it at the time. Vincent told me he hadn¡¯t decided whether he¡¯d go or not, but it turned out that he just left without telling me. Of course he wouldn¡¯t tell me. How else would he get alone time with Emily? ¡°Do you know when the concert ends?¡± ¡°If we leave now, we should get there before it¡¯s over.¡± Aaron checked the time and snickered again. ¡°What, you want to go catch him in the act?¡± I didn¡¯t want that. By now, I didn¡¯t really care if Vincent was out cheating. He had another woman, but I also had another man. I sat on Aaron¡¯s bed and teased him. ¡°I came all this way¡­ You¡¯re willing to let me go that easily?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not a chance.¡± With that, he stood up straight, took off his top, and walked toward me. He worked out regrly, and he had the body to prove it. The veins next to his abs snaked down underneath his pants. The sight made my mouth feel dry. I couldn¡¯t wait to peel off his pants and get a better look. ¡°Like what you see?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess.¡± I bristled. A tant lie. Aaron was unbothered and he continued to slowly walk over and look down at me. ¡°If my body isn¡¯t good enough, my skills will have to make up for it.¡± Then he pinned me down on the bed and leaned over me. He kissed me hard and his hands lit fires all over my body. I responded enthusiastically. My fingers swept along his abs. The temperature in the room climbed, and everything felt so natural. So right. Just as Aaron was about to pull down my pants, I felt a sudden warmth from my lower body. The sensation snapped me out of my daze, and I quickly grabbed his hand as I stared at him with wide eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He froze. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m on my period.¡± I blushed. I never imagined something this embarrassing would happen. My pants were almost down, but now I couldn¡¯t do anything! Never mind what Aaron was thinking. I was the one who was disappointed! Aaron blinked, then he smiled and got off me. He picked his sweatshirt up off the floor, turned around, and headed to the living room. The next thing I heard was the sound of the front door opening and closing. My heart felt like it was frozen solid and snapped in half. It was clear as day that Aaron only saw me as a fuck buddy. If we couldn¡¯t have sex, he didn¡¯t want me. His thoughtfulness and his caring gestures were nothing but lies. I knew that this kind of rtionship was all we were supposed to have¨CI¡¯d tried my hardest to make that perfectly clear¨Cbut I was still hurt. I got up from the bed, fixed my clothes, and got ready to leave. By the time I opened the door, Aaron was back. He was surprised to see me fully dressed. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home.¡± I avoided his eyes and tried to get around him, but he yanked me back inside. ¡°It¡¯s sote¡­ I just stepped out to buy you pads. Go change.¡± He shoved a stic bag into my hand. Did he buy these for me? I looked down at the bag and my heart soared. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Clench For Me ¡°My pants are down. Can¡¯t you tell what I¡¯m about to do?¡± Aaron pushed his lower body against mine twice. His intent was crystal clear. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m on my period¡­¡± I stammered. I was shocked and flustered, but most of all, I was worried that this would quickly be a disgusting mess. ¡°That¡¯s alright. There are other ways¡­¡± With that, he turned my body around. I was pinned with my arms against the wall with my ass sticking out. I struggled, but he held my waist down to keep me still. He lifted my shirt, exposing my hips, and leaned down to drop a searing kiss on my midsection. It tickled, and I reflexively bucked to get away from him. In the next moment, I felt him tug at the edge of my panties. He pulled them upward so that the firm material put pressure on my pussy. I barely held back my moan. Suddenly, his hot shaft fell between my legs. I knew he wouldn¡¯t try to put it in while I was bleeding. He just wanted friction. I sighed with relief. Then he whispered in a low, husky voice. ¡°Clench your legs for me, darling.¡± My ears burned, and at first, I refused to listen to him. He ended up pping me hard on the ass, and I immediately tightened my legs around his cock. ¡°Good¡­. That¡¯s it.¡± Aaron praised me as he started to thrust between my legs. His cock was moving back and forth while I stood with my legs held together. The position left me unsteady, so I looked back at Aaron with a pleading gaze. He leaned down with his chest pressed against my back, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Hurry up. My legs are getting tired.¡± Aaronughed, and the sound made me angry enough to want to punch him. He wrapped one arm around my waist and the other around my shoulders. My entire body was held in his arms as he pulled me up straight. His kisses fell on my neck and shoulders. I closed my eyes to enjoy them, but my body felt extraordinarily empty. It was too bad we couldn¡¯t really have sex¡­ I never hated my period more than I did at that moment. I lost track of how long Aaron was busy. All I knew was that I was extraordinarily tired. The grinding between my legs was so hot and painful that I started to wonder if he¡¯d broken the skin of my inner thighs. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I urged Aaron to finish quickly. He picked up the pace and thrust hard a few more times before he finally released. His hot seed spilled between my legs. He carefully took me back to the bathroom, scrubbed me down, and carried me to bed. I was exhausted, so I immediately nestled into his arms with my eyes closed. He wrapped his arms around my waist and nted a soft kiss on my forehead. ¡°Good night, my love.¡± As drowsy as I was, I couldn¡¯t help but shiver when I heard those words. They filled me with such a sense of belonging that my heart skipped a beat. But when I stopped to think about it, I wondered how many other women he¡¯d said that to. I was just one of many¡­ I chuckled to myself before surrendering myself to sleep. The next morning, I woke up in a soft queen¨Csized bed. The aroma of bacon and coffee filled the air, and I stretchedzily. This was a perfect morning. Definitely. I woke up to warm sunshine and the smell of fresh food. Even my favorite music was ying¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Because my phone was ringing. My good mood vanished the moment I saw who was calling. I took a deep breath and picked up the phone. ¡°Olive? Where are you?¡± Vincent asked right away. ¡°I¡¯m at Cinder¡¯s. What¡¯s up?¡± He didn¡¯t sound convinced. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to spend time with someone who cared about me,¡± I said mockingly. ¡°My boyfriend didn¡¯t walk me home yesterday. I have the right to cry on my best friend¡¯s shoulder.¡°! When I mentioned what happened yesterday, Vincent¡¯s voice began to waver. ¡°I¡­¡± I half listened to his excuses while he droned on and on about how much he loved me. My attention was on Aaron¡­ God damn. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. I¡¯d never seen him like this. With a spat in hand, he was dressed in an apron and a gray robe, and he¡¯d never looked sexier. ¡°How do you like your eggs?¡± ¡°Scrambled, thanks.¡± I licked my lips. On the other end of the phone, Vincent sounded worried. ¡°Who was that? Are you really at Cinder¡¯s apartment?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Cinder¡¯s new boyfriend. He¡¯s making breakfast.¡± | didn¡¯t take my eyes off Aaron, who raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°What? Her new man¡¯s a chef?¡± Vincent asked, shocked. ¡°Food¡¯s done! Love you! Bye!¡± I quickly hung up as Aaron walked toward me. ¡°Now I¡¯m Cinder¡¯s boyfriend?¡± He leaned in close and yed with a strand of my hair. ¡°I¡¯m her personal chef?¡± ¡°Not hers.¡± I smiled and hugged him. ¡°Mine. From now on, you¡¯re cooking for me.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind cooking for you for the rest of your life.¡± Iughed nervously. I didn¡¯t expect him to say something like . that, so I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Is the food actually done though? I¡¯m hungry.¡± He sighed. ¡°Honestly, Olive¡­ When are you gonna break up with him?¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Why¡¯s My Darling So Upset? ¡°Want some coffee?¡± I asked Nick. ¡°Yes, please.¡± He held out his cup eagerly, then took a sip. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s good!¡± He nearly jumped out of his chair and cried, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in heaven! Where¡¯d you get this?!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Haha, it¡¯s just a custom drink from the Starbucks out front.¡± I smiled stiffly. It was actually from Aaron; he brewed it himself. Breakfast was embarrassing. The food was incredible¨Cthe bacon, crepes, and eggs were all perfect¨C but the conversation afterward ruined my appetite. My stomach felt like it was filled with rocks. ¡°Honestly, Olive¡­ When are you gonna break up with him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe today.¡± I shrugged and avoided Aaron¡¯s eyes. I desperately racked my brain for something to say that¡¯d liven up the frigid atmosphere. ¡°Maybe never¡­¡± Aaron muttered. His voice grew quieter. I swallowed another mouthful of coffee as I felt my heart sink. I don¡¯t know why I teased him like that. Aaron looked devastated, and his furrowed brow made him look like a lost child. But we weren¡¯t anything more than fuck buddies. ¡°If you like the coffee, why don¡¯t you take some with you?¡± Aaron suddenly asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you ate much else.¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I just don¡¯t have that big of an appetite right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m no chef at all. I won¡¯t be upset if you don¡¯t like my cooking¡­¡± ¡°Aaron, that¡¯s not¡ª¡± ¡°Hello? Earth to Olive! What are you thinking about?¡± Nick waved his hand in front of my face. ¡°You¡¯ve been daydreaming a lottely.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just get through our work today then.¡± And so I once again started to spend nearly every waking hour on my feet. Vincent yed the perfect boyfriend as usual. He knew I had a sex aversion, so he stopped forcing me into any sort of excessive intimacy. He even pampered me during my period like he used to! I knew the truth though. He was simply having his sexual appetite satisfied elsewhere, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to pressure me into sex. As for Aaron, neither of us reached out to the other for the next few days. I asionally wondered what he was doing, but thoughts of him quickly left my mind when I started working. Eventually, the momentum in theb slowed when we hit a bottleneck in our research. We were struggling to move forward, and our next progress deadline was getting closer. I fumed at the pile of empty test tubes on myb bench. I had performed a dozen tests and every one had failed. I just couldn¡¯t see what the problem was. I scratched my head as Nickughed out loud next to me. ¡°With all that scratching, your hair looks like a bird¡¯s nest.¡± ¡°And you look like a roon.¡± I pointed to the dark circles under his eyes. ¡°So do you!¡± Heughed louder. My phone suddenly rang: Vincent was calling. ¡°Hey, babe, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy with my experiments. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new movie premieringter, and I wanna see it with you.¡± Vincent paused, then added thoughtfully, ¡°But since you¡¯re busy, we can go another time.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Talk to youter.¡± I sighed and hung up. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for watching a movie. Or anything else for that matter. Most of all, I was toozy to deal with Vincent. Maybe it was because I wasn¡¯t in love with him anymore, but all his voice did was bore me. But within seconds, the phone rang again. I frowned and picked up before even reading the number. ¡°I told you I¡¯m busy! Leave me alone!¡± The person on the other end was quiet for a moment, but before I could hang up, I heard himugh. ¡°Why¡¯s my darling so upset?¡± My eyes widened and I looked down at my screen. It was Aaron. Miraculously, my irritation evaporated as soon as I read his name. ¡°Sorry, I thought you were Vincent¡­ Myst batch of samples failed and it¡¯s killing me¡­¡± ¡°Breakthroughs don¡¯t happen every day. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it.¡± His gentle smile was audible. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just wait there when you¡¯re off. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t even give me a chance to object before he hung up the phone. As the screen darkened, I looked away. ¡°Your friend?¡± Nick yawned. ¡°Can you ask him to bring me a cup of coffee? If I don¡¯t get more caffeine soon, I¡¯ll turn to alcohol¡­¡± ¡°I can get you some,¡± I offered. ¡°Thanks.¡± When I returned with his drink, his eyes widened. ¡°Did you buy me coffee or walk down the aisle?¡± I pulled at my skirt awkwardly. ¡°Is it too much?¡± Before I picked up his coffee, I stopped by my office to change. And put on some makeup. And fix my hair. ¡°And you¡¯re wearing perfume.¡± Nick¡¯s nose wrinkled. ¡°Something¡¯s fishy¡­ Do you have a date tonight?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why I got dressed up. I just didn¡¯t want Aaron to think less of me¡­ ¡°Enjoy your drink. I gotta run.¡± I nced down at my phone and saw Aaron¡¯s text saying he¡¯d arrived. I impatiently shoved the cup into Nick¡¯s hand and hurried down the stairs. Aaron was wearing a sweatshirt and jeans, and he looked no different from a student¡­ aside from his ck sports car, of course. A few of the students leaving theirst lectures whistled when I got into the car. It made me so nervous that I had to roll up the window immediately. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Aaron cocked his head at me and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get going then.¡± I met his gaze firmly, even though I was brimming with anticipation. Soon, the car came to a stop. We were outside the movie theater. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Shameless Whores I twisted my head to look at Aaron in surprise. ¡°You brought me to a movie?¡± That was suspicious¡­ Was this new movie that big of a deal? Why did Vincent and Aaron both want to take me here? ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Aaron smiled mysteriously. ¡°Okay¡­¡± I looked at him with a frown. It couldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°Wait.¡± Aaron stopped me just before I walked inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgetting the best part!¡± He pointed in another direction, and I followed his finger with a grimace. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He grinned. ¡°It¡¯s not a movie without popcorn and Coke.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± I rolled my eyes and let him drag me by the hand to the concession stand. ¡°Good evening! Could I interest you in our couple¡¯s package?¡± The middle¨Caged waitress offered happily. ¡°We¡¯re not¡­¡± Before I could exin, Aaron hugged me from behind. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Aaron rested his head on my shoulder and handed over a $50 bill. ¡°Keep the change.¡± She graciously epted the cash and smiled. ¡°You two are a lovely couple. Enjoy the show.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Aaron steered me toward the auditorium. ¡°Hurry. It¡¯s starting.¡± Soon, we were seated. Even though we were beside each other, our bodies weren¡¯t touching. All the while, my brain felt like it was short¨Ccircuiting. Me and Aaron, a couple? Ridiculous¡­ But the more I thought about it, the more my heart raced. I tried to focus on the movie, but hisrge, warm hand suddenly wrapped around mine. My body stiffened. I nced down at our intertwined fingers, then up at his face. He kept his eyes forward, focused on the movie, and I tried my best to ignore the gentle squeeze of his hand. I couldn¡¯t express how I felt inside, but it was like taking a leap of faith. We seemed like a normal couple at the moment, holding hands and watching a romanticedy. At that point, I didn¡¯t even know what the movie was about. The actress said something that made the rest of the audienceugh, but my attention was still on Aaron. I tried to snap out of it and distract myself with something else, so I grabbed a handful of popcorn and shoved it into my mouth. Everyone loved the movie, but Aaron and I were the only ones notughing. We both seemed¡­ distracted. While I was munching on popcorn, a singleugh from the crowd caught my attention. God, that sounded just like Emily¡­ As soon as I thought of that, I shamed myself. Even now, I was letting Vincent¡¯s cheating get the better of me. It was to the point where I was hallucinating! But then I heard Vincent¡¯s voice. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. That was definitely him! My eyes scanned the audience until I finally spotted another couple in the crowd. Those shameless whores! Seeing Emily snuggled in Vincent¡¯s arms made me want to dump my bucket of popcorn on their heads! As my anger red, my gaze turned to Aaron. He followed my initial line of sight until he saw them too, and he seemed a little surprised himself. Still, I remained suspicious. I whispered, ¡°Did you know they were here? Is that why you brought me here?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t say anything. His blue eyes were filled with sincerity as he looked at me, and that was enough to make my anger toward him dissipate. The only person to me was Vincent. I pulled out my phone and snapped a few pictures of Vincent and Emily holding each other. Then I sent Vincent a few texts. its Olive: hey where are you? itsOlive: can you pick me up? I watched Vincent look down at his phone. Before he could reply, Emily snatched it from him and pulled him in for a kiss. Damn! My knuckles turned white. Before I could get even more upset, Aaron suddenly cupped my chin. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to react before his lips were on mine. It was gentle, and once he was done, he pulled away and said, ¡°He¡¯s not worth it. You still have me.¡± I froze, my heart beating like a drum. A mischievous gleam appeared in his eyes. ¡°Do you wanna go confront him?¡± Thesitated for a moment, but then shook my head. ¡°Forget it. This isn¡¯t a good time.¡± I didn¡¯t know why I was afraid to break up with Vincent now. Maybe I was afraid the ordeal would be more humiliating th¨¢n expected. Maybe my revenge wasn¡¯tplete yet. Maybe I was worried that¡­ if I broke up with him, I wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to see Aaron anymore¡­ The thought shocked me as soon as it entered my head. God, how could I think like that? All this overworking must have gotten to me¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I reached for my drink to suppress my difort, but instead I took hold of Aaron¡¯s hand again. I nced up and saw him staring at me too. His blue eyes looked even more striking in the darkness. The corners of his mouth drooped in a slight frown and his brown curls fell in front of his eyes. He looked like a puppy. I just wanted to pet him on the head. In fact, I did. Aaron smiled down at me and leaned in for another kiss. I tried to resist, but he whispered against my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t move. He¡¯s looking.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The Elusive Professor My body trembled in fear, and I nuzzled into Aaron¡¯s arms to hide my face. He kissed the corner of my lips before chuckling to himself. I looked at him with a dumbfounded expression, and it took a few seconds before I realized I¡¯d been tricked. ¡°Aaron,¡± | gasped. ¡°Did you just lie to me?¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows. ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± I gritted my teeth and squeezed three little words. ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡± Right when the credits rolled, Aaron and I were quick to exit the building. I didn¡¯t want to bump into Vincent and Emily. Just when we stepped into the parking lot, I received Vincent¡¯s reply. Vxt: Sorry babe, I just got off work! Vxt: I¡¯m on my way to pick you up right now I smiled sarcastically. Right. When was his job to spend time with Emily? Was she the one paying him now? itsOlive: dont bother. i can take a cab home. As soon as I hit send, Aaron offered to take me to dinner, but I declined. ¡°Vincent¡¯s going straight home, so he¡¯ll be there in a few minutes. I don¡¯t have enough time to eat with you. Would you mind giving me a ride back to my ce though?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Aaron gave me a lopsided grin, started the car, and took me straight to my apartment building. With a quick goodbye, he sped off just after I stepped out. I wasn¡¯t even inside my home for a minute when Vincent suddenly came in. I didn¡¯t expect him to be home that quickly¡­ Did he see me get out of Aaron¡¯s car? Just as that thought crossed my mind, Vincent asked me, ¡°Have you seen Aarontely?¡± I giggled and looked at him in mock confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve hardly seen youtely. When would I have time to hang out with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it then. I just thought I saw his car drive by earlier.¡± Of course. Aaron¡¯s ck sports car wasn¡¯t exactly subtle. I¡¯d have to remind him not to drive something so fancy next time¡­ Wait. Next time? Was I already looking forward to the next time I¡¯d see him? ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him.¡± I shrugged. ¡°It was probably someone else¡¯s car you saw.¡± Vincent furrowed his brow for a moment. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right¡­¡± I immediately noticed his distracted tone. Worried he was still suspicious, I tried to change the subject by asking, ¡°So did you watch the movie without me?¡± ¡°N¨Cno. Why?¡± Vincent¡¯s voice grew nervous. ¡°No reason. I heard it was actually pretty good. We should go see it sometime.¡± ¡°Oh. Well¡­¡± His visible anxiety made me rx. If he was busy covering his own tracks, he wouldn¡¯t think to question what I¡¯ve been up to. The next day, I arrived at theb and found everyone else gathered at the table in the breakroom. It was covered with an assortment of dishes. I tiptoed over and asked curiously, ¡°Is it someone¡¯s birthday? What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Morris ordered catering.¡± Nick slurred around a mouthful of food. ¡°Yours is over there.¡± ¡°Aaron did this? Why?¡± I unwrapped the takeout bag with my name on it. ¡°Is it an early Christmas This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. present?¡± ¡°Who knows what goes on inside rich people¡¯s brains?¡± Nick shrugged with a piece of sushi in his hand. He popped it in his mouth and walked over to me. ¡°Open yours already. I wanna see.¡± ¡°Why? Did we all get different food?¡± As soon as I lifted the styrofoam lid, I breathed a contented sigh. ¡°Damn. Did you offend him when you went to his office? We all got sushi¡­¡± The sandwich in the box looked in enough, but the sight made my heart pound. ¡°Lemme try it though.¡± Nick reached for my food. ¡°There¡¯s probably caviar in it¡­¡± I red and yanked the sandwich away from him. ¡°It¡¯s just a normal sandwich.¡± I shrugged and took a bite. The bacon was a little overdone and the egg was still runny, but even though it looked sloppily made, it was one of the best meals I¡¯ve ever had¡­ The handwritten card inside the to¨Cgo box made me feel even giddier. ¡°Enjoy. -Chef A¡± He¡¯d made this just for me. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Olive. I¡¯ll go get you some leftover sushi. Do you like tuna?¡± Nick patted me on the shoulder. ¡°No, no. This is fine.¡± Nick huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone as handsome as Mr. Morris to be this petty. You¡¯re the only one he sent ame sandwich to! A body like that is wasted on a man like him.¡± Nick was upset on my behalf. ¡°I bet his dick is as shriveled up as his heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Nick.¡± I nudged him and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about our investor like that.¡± ¡°I mean it!¡± He gave me a look. ¡°Just because I¡¯m in a rtionship doesn¡¯t mean I have to stop appreciating other men¡­ Oh! Speaking of which, I saw a guy in a gray suit this morning, and he looked just like George Clooney. I called him ¡®daddy¡® to his face! I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°You mean that guy right here?¡± I pointed to the door. Julian was standing in the doorway talking to a man in a gray suit. The moment the handsome stranger turned around, Nick and I muttered in unison: ¡°Holy shit.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Is Aaron Your Boyfriend? It was David! The same David I used to worship as an undergraduate! The same David I bought at the auction! Julian saw us staring and waved us over. ¡°Olive! Nick! Both of youe here. I¡¯d like to introduce you to Dr. David Ford. He¡¯s a visiting from Harvard this semester to see how our research is going.¡± David smiled at us, smoothed the slight wrinkles on his suit, and extended his hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m David Ford.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Dr. Ford. I¡¯m Nichs Floyd. You can call me Nick.¡± Nick was especially excited to shake David¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, Dr. Floyd.¡± David smiled warmly. ¡°I read the paper you publishedst November. Very creative.¡± Nick¡¯s eyes lit up for a second, and I could practically hear the victory bells ringing in his head. There¡¯s no better way for a researcher to feel aplished than to be recognized for their work, and praise from a bigshot like David was nothing to scoff at. Honestly, it started to make me feel jealous¡­ ¡°And it¡¯s nice to see you again, Olive.¡± David turned to me before Julian could introduce us. I froze in ce. Davidughed. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? We had dinner at the auction. You were there with-¡± ¡°Of course! How could I forget?¡± I hastily cut him off. I didn¡¯t need him mentioning my involvement with Aaron, especially not here. I¡¯d be screwed¡­ ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Dr. Ford.¡± Eventually, Julian and David continued their conversation and walked away. That was when Nick walked over to me with a ss of red wine in his hand. ¡°You know David Ford?¡± I scratched the back of my neck and avoided making eye contact. ¡°Not really¡­ We¡¯ve only met once before, really¡­¡± | also danced with him. And he overheard me arguing with my fuck buddy. My face burned. ¡°So what¡¯s he like in private?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still very professional. Super friendly and polite. That¡¯s pretty much it.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t know David particrly well. From my experience with him at the auction, he seemed like a gentleman. I looked at Nick in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you so curious? You didn¡¯t seem this interested in Aaron.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Aaron¡¯s just another pretty face.¡± I nodded. Aaron was gorgeous, especially when he was on top of me¡­ But wasn¡¯t David also attractive? I interrogated Nick further. ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in David¡­¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± My eyes widened, but before I could press for more info, Nick suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m teasing, Olive. David¡¯s nice, but I already have Tim. He¡¯s the only one for me¡­ though I do wonder what David would look like in bed. He¡¯s probably a hunk under that stuffy suit¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think of Aaron instead. At his office, he spoke eloquently and his whole being time I¡¯d spent with him shed through my mind: wearing his hoodie, standing in line for popcorn, watching him put on an apron, making breakfast¡­ Every facet of him was attractive to me. Suddenly, Nick¡¯s face was right in front of mine. ¡°Why are you blushing like that? What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°N¨Cnothing.¡± I shook my head. That evening, when I was leaving theb, I actually saw David on the sidewalk outside. ¡°Dr. Ford? What are you doing here?¡± I didn¡¯t see many people when I came this way. ¡°I was looking for a restaurant, and the map says it¡¯s here¡­¡± He frowned at his phone. My eyes widened. ¡°I think you have the wrong ce. There aren¡¯t any restaurants on this street.¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Attractive Daddy My anxiety was obvious, but David smiled apologetically. ¡°Rx, I was just curious. Dr. Julian told me you were engaged. But Aaron, as far as I know, isn¡¯t engaged.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I opened my mouth but trailed off. At that charity auction, Aaron had introduced me to the public as his fianc¨¦e. Then, David saw Aaron making out with me outside the auction house. Not long after that, I got engaged to another man. The whole situation was so awkward. Feeling a little ufortable, I took a deep breath and gathered the courage to clear things up. ¡°David, I think I need to exin that Aaron and I really aren¡¯t a couple right now. It¡¯s just a little David nodded understandingly and did not pursue the matter further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep your secret.¡± I forced a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± At that point, it was useless to exin. ¡°I won¡¯t judge you, Olive. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Sensing my unease, David took a sip of his wine and gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s your right to choose who you stay with, who you get engaged to, marry, break up with¡­it¡¯s all your choice. It¡¯s also your choice to have a drink after work hours¡­¡± David held up the bottle and winked at me. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Ford.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, taking the bottle and pouring myself a ss. The awkwardness disappeared, and we clinked sses. ¡°Cheers.¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± Two sses of wine down, my face began to flush. The bistro was very lively, and the aroma of food and the smell of mulled wine filled the air, making me feel warm inside. Across the room, David had taken off his suit and was slowly rolling his shirt sleeves up, revealing forearms that were lined with muscle. ¡°If you had unbuttoned a few more buttons, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have had to pay for this meal.¡± I flirted. Thedies who came to hit on him disappeared, and I drunkenly took my chances. Even though we were seated in the corner, there were enough nces at us that made me think people had decided we were dating. A few girls gave me jealous looks, and I took the opportunity to wink. ¡°Oh, Olive cut me some ck.¡± David cut his steak slowly and methodically, moving as gracefully as if he weren¡¯t in a cheap bistro but some Michelin restaurant. ¡°Your pretty face has attracted all this unwanted attention and put me on a pedestal.¡± I smiled, trying to hide my flustered face. ¡°The guys must be thinking, damn, that old man must be rich. How else would he get such a pretty girl toe to dinner with him?¡°. I was overjoyed. ¡°David, stop!¡± I teased. ¡°You¡¯re too funny.¡± David shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s probably the benefit of being older. Nody would want to have dinner with me if I didn¡¯t rely on humor.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± I blushed at David¡¯spliment. He smiled back, and his dark eyes seemed to hold a deeper story. It was apparent that he was using the charm of his age to his advantage, giving off a calm and charming presence. The guys I had previously dated were all my age, and I was never interested in middle¨Caged men. What was so attractive about a man who was out of shape and whose breath smelled of stale cigarettes and alcohol? One of my undergrad roommates had a middle¨Caged ¡®boyfriend¡®. In reality, he was her sugar daddy paying off most of her student loans. I remembered the way her ¡®daddy¡® had a pot belly and touched her with his two greasy hands up. Damn, it was disgusting. ¡°Actually, maybe you¡¯re right.¡± He took a sip of his wine. ¡°I was never funny back then. I was actually a nerd, and my biggest dream in college was to have girls who would talk to me. As I got older, I came to realize that it wasn¡¯t humor and good looks that made me want to talk to girls, it was this¡­¡± He held up his bulging wallet, and Iughed until I couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you smiling, Olive. From the moment I saw you today, it felt like you were preupied with something.¡± David¡¯s smile looked genuine in the warm light. ¡°Mind telling me about it? You know, I¡¯m a good listener.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­.¡± For a moment, I wanted to tell him everything. I wanted to pour my heart out and tell him everything I¡¯d been through: my boyfriend cheating on me, my childish revenge plot, and now the confusing and difficult rtionship I have with Aaron. He just seemed so wise and trustworthy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But the moment I was about to say it, Aaron¡¯s serious face came into my head. ¡®He¡¯s not a good guy,¡¯ Aaron had said, and I remembered his tant disgust for David. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ something about the experiment. You know we¡¯ve been having a rough timetely¡­¡± David¡¯s smile dropped for a moment, but when I looked back up at him, he was back to being the same kind, funny, trustworthy man. I was probably seeing things¡­ Maybe I¡¯ve had too much to drink. ¡°I get it,¡± David said warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I happen to have done some research in that area. I hope I can help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± ¡°Look at us¡­ we¡¯ve turned into boring adults who bring their work to the pub,¡± David teased. ¡°I¡¯m not a boring adult!¡± I held up my ice cream, and David chuckled. He raised his drink and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m the boring one then. Another middle¨Caged man who has to numb himself with alcohol every day. What a failure, am I right?¡± I ¡°You know what, there is one thing can make people young, that is¡­¡± I held up my bowl ¡°Ice cream! More ice cream, much younger¡­¡± I knew I¡¯m drunk, look what I said. But I knew he wouldn¡¯t order it. Just looking at his te made it obvious. His steak was mostly gone except for the fatty parts, and the fries were almostpletely untouched. He ate most of the sd and drank water and wine. He was a typical gym rat and a strict control freak who kept his caloric intake in check. ¡°Well.¡± David ran a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m too old for ice cream, and it¡¯s too much of a burden on my body¡­¡± gave him a look. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind making an exception for you¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect David to suddenly lean forward, grab a spoon, and scoop a spoonful of my ice cream, deliberately picking. the part where I ate from. Wide¨Ceyed, I watched as David stuck out his tongue and ate the half¨Cmelted ice cream on the silver spoon, then let out a satisfied sound. What the hell was he doing? I screamed internally. Someone else eating my ice cream was where I drew the line! ¡°What are you doing?¡± An angry voice came from behind me. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡°Oh¡­¡± David seemed crestfallen. ¡°I must¡¯ve taken a wrong turn again¡­¡± I peeked at his phone and smiled. ¡°I can take you there.¡± ¡°That¡¯d be great. Thank you.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And so I led him to the restaurant on the other side of the block. ¡°This is the ce. Their coffee¡¯s good and the cheese tter is always a nice choice. I think the prices are good too, but just don¡¯t order the pizza.¡± I giggled. ¡°Thank you again for helping me. Could I buy you something to eat?¡± Before I could politely decline, he added, ¡°It¡¯d be a perfect opportunity to go over the problems you¡¯ve had in thebtely. Julian mentioned an issue with your form¡­?¡± I blinked. Ten minutester, I was sitting across the table from him. I ced my usual order without ncing at the menu. ¡°I¡®|| have the mushroom soup and sirloin steak¡­ And can I also get two scoops of ice cream? One vani and one chocte.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as thedy.¡± David smiled at the waiter. ¡°But instead of the ice cream, I¡¯ll just have a ss of champagne.¡± twas really having dinner with Professor Ford! I felt like a giddy teenage girl! While we waited for our food, David spoke up. ¡°So I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± I nodded at him to continue, thinking he probably had questions about our research. David looked at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°Did you and Aaron break up?¡± My smile froze on my face. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Caught By Vincent Aaron didn¡¯t answer me, but he turned his head to nuzzle his face into my hand. He leaned towards me again, his lips chasing mine to continue our kiss. ¡°Still want to withdraw the funding?¡± I ducked away from his kiss. God, I didn¡¯t want to end up going at it with him out here in the cold. I could already feel his giant, hardening length pressing up against me through his pants. ¡°I won¡¯t withdraw the money, but you have to promise me you won¡¯t get too close to him.¡± Aaron hugged me tightly. ¡°Trust me, Olive. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting close to him¡­ We¡¯re just colleagues, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°But you let him eat your ice cream, I saw you,¡± Aaron said in an usatory tone. ¡°¡­That was an ident.¡± I was inexplicably flustered by the reminder. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m so cold. You drove here, can you give . me a ride home?¡± Aaron saw I was trying to avoid the topic, and he gave an irritated snort but didn¡¯t press the matter any further. As we got into Aaron¡¯s ck SUV-I was very d he wasn¡¯t driving the conspicuous luxury convertible today¨Cmy mind started to wander. I couldn¡¯t help but dwell on the same question I¡¯d thought of earlier¨CWhy did Aaron have such an extreme reaction to David? The Aaron I knew was a yer, and he lived a charmed life by most standards. As the second son of the Morris family, he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. Almost every opportunity in the world was open to him. Anything he needed in life, he could buy, except maybe¡­ Love. Was it possible that Aaron and David really were lovers at one point? And their rtionship had ended on bad terms? I was a little shocked by the idea. But when I thought about it carefully, it made sense. As far as I knew Aaron had usually been with girls in the past, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t gay. After all, he was much too pretty to be a straight man. My eyes slid over to Aaron¡¯s arms on the steering wheel, taking in his beautiful muscles, his full pecs, his well¨Cdefined abs¡­ ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Aaron demanded. ¡°You can¡¯t wait until we get home? That¡¯s fine, I can pull over if you want.¡± I rolled my eyes, knowing Aaron had fully recovered from his tantrum. But now I was so curious, I had to ask. ¡°Aaron, were you in a rtionship with David in the past?¡± As soon as the words left my mouth, the car came to a screeching halt. My body lurched forward and bounced back against the seat. I looked at Aaron in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes at me for a few seconds. Then someone honked at us from behind, and Aaron put the car back in drive and continued down the road. ¡°I¡¯ve never had that kind of rtionship with him. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.¡± This was the calmest sentence Aaron had said all day. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Seeing him finally regain hisposure gave me the courage to ask another question. ¡°So what is your rtionship? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Aaron frowned, clearly reluctant to keep talking about David. ¡°All you need to know is that he¡¯s not a good guy. That¡¯s enough.¡± I knitted my eyebrows together. He was still dodging the question, speaking without really saying anything. But for whatever reason, I was still inclined to believe him. I watched the scenery rush past on both sides of the car, then suddenly thought of another question. ¡°Aaron, what were you doing at that restaurant, anyway?¡± It was really too much of a coincidence that he¡¯d happened to show up while I was having dinner.with David. But he¡¯d used me of ignoring his calls and texts, and apparently he was worried that something happened to me, so¡­ ¡°Aaron, you didn¡¯te to the school just to check on me, did you?¡± I asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I got hungry all of a sudden, so I just came here to get something to eat,¡± Aaron said with a stern expression on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, his phone started to ring. He answered it, and Daisy¡¯s shrill voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, boss man, the meeting is about to start! Where have you been? Do you have any idea how important tonight¡¯s meeting is?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to have to reschedule for tomorrow. I¡¯m busy tonight,¡± Aaron said curtly. He didn¡¯t give Daisy a chance to respond and just hung up the phone immediately. I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, so Mr. Morris got hungry right before an important meeting and decided to drive twenty minutes just to get dinner?¡± He was obviously just making excuses. Aaron pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything, but I could see a hint of rosy pink spread across his cheeks in the dim light of the car. He was actually blushing? I stared at him in amazement, feeling like I was getting another glimpse at Aaron¡¯s cute side. It didn¡¯t take long for us to arrive at my house. I was a little surprised Aaron hadn¡¯t taken me back to his ce instead. Before I got out of the car, he said, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take you home with me. Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡± ¡°Ha! Don¡¯t get too cocky, Aaron.¡± But as I spoke, my lips began to ache again. Aaron stared at me for a moment. I thought he was about to apologize, but in the end, he just said, ¡°Stay away from David. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± By now, this sentence was getting very familiar. I couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Vincent told me the exact same thing. He said you¡¯re not a good person, and I should stay away from you.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t listen to him, did you? You ended up in bed with me. Doesn¡¯t get much closer than that.¡± Aaron quirked an eyebrow at me. Then he lifted his hands to cup my face and said seriously, ¡°Please, Olive, stay away from him. He¡¯s dangerous, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± I didn¡¯t know how David could possibly be dangerous, but I didn¡¯t want to keep arguing with Aaron about it. Just as I was about to get out of the car, Aaron grabbed my hand and yanked me back. I almost fell over, but before I could protest, he said, ¡°Vincent¡¯s car just pulled up.¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 See Your Friends Vincent? What was he doing here? Had hee to pick me up? I looked through my phone, only to find no messages from Vincent at all. Had hee to check in on me, with no warning? ¡°Vincent¡¯s getting out of his car and heading over here. If you don¡¯t hide, you¡¯ll have to confront him.¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows at me. He didn¡¯t look distressed at all; in fact, he looked excited to watch the show. I rolled my eyes at him. I¡¯d been nning for so long to get back at Vincent for cheating on me, but if he caught me with Aaron, I knew he¡¯d try to y the victim. I caught a glimpse of someone approaching, and it was toote for me to get out of the car. I hesitated for only a split second before I crouched down and folded my entire body into the space beneath the passenger seat. I was fortunate that Aaron was driving his SUV today, since it was spacious enough for a grown woman like me to hide in. If he¡¯d been driving the convertible, I would have had to pray that Vincent was severely nearsighted. I heard Aaron let out a softugh above my head. Hearing himughing at me, I realized how ridiculous I was acting. Had that ice cream really turned me into a kid again? I red daggers at Aaron, silently ordering him to stopughing. Immediately something soft swept over my head, cloaking me in darkness, and I smelled the faint scent of amber. I knew it must be his suit jacket. The fabric covered mepletely, and I felt a wave of relief. I was d the light in the parking lot. was dim. Without a shlight, it would be impossible for anyone outside of the car to see me hiding beneath the passenger seat.. A few secondster, there was a knock at the car window, and Aaron rolled the window down. Vincent peered around the interior of the car, then gave a phony smile. ¡°Aaron, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I see you in this neighborhoodst night, too?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just here to pick up my girlfriend.¡± I heard everything clearly from my hiding ce, and my heart skipped a beat at Aaron¡¯s boldness. Vincent frowned thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re picking up Molly? But- Molly doesn¡¯t live in this area, does she?¡± ¡°Who said Molly was my girlfriend?¡± Aaron retorted. Vincent was stunned into silence for a moment, then quickly came to his senses. He said with a smile, ¡°Well, whoever your girlfriend is, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s lucky to have you. Bring her along to a party sometime, so we can all meet her.¡± ¡°Oh, trust me, I¡¯ll be sure to do that.¡± Aaron¡¯s confident promise caught Vincent off guard. From my hiding spot, I heard Vincent ask hesitantly, ¡°Are you serious? I never thought a yer like you would settle down with just one girl.¡± ¡°Well, when you meet the right person, it¡¯s like you can¡¯t even look at anyone else. Isn¡¯t that right, Vincent?¡± I clutched Aaron¡¯s coat with both hands. His words stung me, a series of small pinpricks like thorns under my skin. The right person? I thought I¡¯d met the right person, but now it all seemed like a big fantasy, an impossible dream that would nevere true. ¡°Ha, well, congrattions to you then,¡± Vincent drawled. ¡°When you bring your girlfriend around for everyone to meet, I¡¯ll bring Olive, too. Maybe we can have dinner together or something.¡± ¡°Are you taking Olive or Emily?¡± ¡°Olive, of course! Emily¡¯s just for fun, it¡¯s not serious.¡± ¡°Looks like you guys had a lot of fun, though. Your neck is pretty scratched up.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a little wildcat, all right. She loves to scratch.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the bragging tone in Vincent¡¯s voice. What was he doing, boasting about cheating on me? Did he think it was something to be proud of? As I hid under the car seat, I felt my cheeks heating up with rage. I wished I could jump out and punch Vincent right in the nose. After he left, Aaron patted my head through the coat. ¡°He¡¯s gone now, you cane out.¡± I immediately lifted the suit jacket and crawled out from under the seat, taking a few deep breaths to try to calm down. ¡°Vincent already went upstairs. You¡­¡± Aaron paused for a moment, his eyes sweeping over me analytically. ¡°Do you still want to go home?¡± Go home? Home to what? Just to see the marks Emily left on Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vincent? ¡°No, I can¡¯t go back. Take me to¡­¡± My mind started spinning, and I realized I didn¡¯t have many options. My life seemed to revolve around theb and Vincent in equal parts. But I couldn¡¯t go to theb right now, that would be too pathetic. ¡°Take me to Cinder¡¯s.¡± I¡¯d been about to suggest he take me to a random hotel, but just in time, I remembered my friend Cinder. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Aaron put his hands on the steering wheel and asked me with a smirk, ¡°Are you sure you want me¡­¡± He pointed to himself, ¡°¡­A strange man, to drive you to your friend¡¯s house?¡± He was reminding me that we were only fuck buddies, and Vincent was my real boyfriend. In a secret rtionship like ours, it was probably best to avoid each other¡¯s social circles. ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I opened the car door and started to get out. Of course Aaron wouldn¡¯t want to meet my friends. After all, we were nothing serious. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a cab.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Aaron reached over and grabbed my hand, holding me firmly in my seat. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to let me meet your friend.¡± I looked into Aaron¡¯s sparkling blue eyes and swallowed the words Cinder already knew about us anyway. Whatever, I might as well make him happy. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Aaron¡¯s Secret Aaron dropped me off at Cinder¡¯s house and left. Once he was gone, Cinder came downstairs to greet me. When she saw my lips that were swollen from kissing, her eyes almost popped out of her head. ¡°Oh, shit! Looks like you¡¯ve had a great day.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even mention it.¡± I waved my hand, already exhausted by all the rtionship drama. After washing up at Cinder¡¯s house, I put on her.expensive spa facial mask and lounged on her couch in a pile of nkets and pillows, ying with her dog Jake while I watched her work from home. God, I felt like I am Cinder¡¯s trophy wife. Cinder was andscape architect, and recently she¡¯d been fretting over the design for a mansion in Malibu. ¡°You have no idea how ignorant the buyer¡¯s wife is. Thisdy told me she wanted penguins, in Malibu! Can you believe it? I told her it was impossible, obviously, and what do you think ¡¤ she said?¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± I absently petted Jake, a sweet Yorkie who received near¨Cconstant care and affection from Cinder. ¡°She said as long as you have enough money, nothing is impossible!¡± Cinder rolled her eyes. ¡°I wanted to throw the ns in her face and quit. Fuck her and her stupid damn money.¡± ¡°So how¡¯d you end up fixing the problem?¡± I stroked Jake¡¯s fur happily. He was so soft and cute, almost like a teddy bear. ¡°I didn¡¯t fix the problem, I fixed the person who was causing the problem.¡± ¡°What, you seduced the rich husband and told him to get his wife under control?¡± I asked her with a smile. Cinder gave me a nk look. ¡°No, I just procrastinated for a few months until her son got bored of penguins and switched to drag racing instead. So, that¡¯s not my problem.¡± She giggled. We looked at each other for a moment, then both broke intoughter. Jake was scared by the ¡°Anyway, the point is, this rich wife left, but her key to a Switzend mansion was here. See, she originally bought it so her son could see penguins, but now that her son doesn¡¯t care about penguins anymore, the family decided to fly to Moro for a vacation. So, you wanna go on a ski trip to Switzend with me? I will warn you in advance, I¡¯m going to bring my boyfriend. And you¡¯d better bring a guy too, otherwise¡­¡± She gave me a sly wink. I rolled my eyes. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m not going. I feel like throwing up whenever I even look at Vincent now, much less go on vacation with him. It would be a nightmare.¡± ¡°You can take Aaron.¡± Cinder waggled her eyebrows at me. Aaron¡­ Going on a vacation trip with Aaron? My heart pounded in my chest at the thought, but then I came to my senses and shook my head decisively. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± In what universe would a billionaire yboy spend his Christmas vacation with some random girl he was fucking? Cinder gave me a serious look. ¡°Why? Have you asked him?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± ¡°Then how do you know it¡¯s impossible? Why don¡¯t you seduce him and see if he agrees?¡± ¡± ¡°¡­¡± That sounded even more unlikely. Cinder deftly unhooked the shoulder straps of her dress with her fingers and slid them down her shoulders. ¡°Just like this. Trust me, he won¡¯t be able to refuse you.¡± I looked down. The top half of her round, perky breasts were exposed, giving off an air of sexiness and seduction. I silently vowed to ignore Cinder¡¯s advice. Suddenly she squeezed in beside me on the couch, folding up her legs beneath her. ¡°Aw, baby, let me ask you something. You¡¯ve been having this affair with Aaron for a long time now. You must be attracted to him, but do you have feelings for him?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I paused, thinking carefully about Aaron for a moment. She was right, I was attracted to him. After all, Aaron was really good¨Clooking. But my feelings for him¡­ Cinder eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! You hesitated! That¡¯s got to mean something, right?¡± ¡°What could it mean? I¡¯m just thinking about the question¡­¡± Now Cinder was distracting me with her overreaction. Cinder tossed aside the ns she¡¯d been working on all night and jumped up on the couch excitedly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nope! That means you¡¯re starting to care about him! If you didn¡¯t care, you would have said ¡®no strings attached¡® or ¡®fuck buddies¡® right away. The fact that you hesitated is proof you have real feelings for him.¡± ¡°Well, maybe I just¡­ like his technique. I mean, he always gets me off,¡± I protested, trying to convince myself as much as I was trying to convince Cinder. ¡°He¡¯s just a rich yboy. Our rtionship is always going to be about sex, not love.¡± Yep, that was us. Me and Aaron, all sex, no love. Cinder¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Maybe I should not support your ¡®revenge¡®.¡± Cinder whispered: ¡°I thought a good sex would make you happy, but I forgot Aaron was a dangerous person.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I chucked, tried to make things not serious. ¡°Aaron had good sex, and I enjoyed it. That¡¯s all, girlfriend.¡± ¡°Just keep telling yourself that, baby.¡± Cinder put her hands around my face sincerely, her chocte brown eyes filled with warm concern. ¡°Aaron is a yer. You¡¯ll be screwed if you ever forget that and end up falling for him.¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯m not that stupid,¡± I reassured her. Cinder looked at me with a grave expression. ¡°I mean it, Olive. 61.99%% Don¡¯t ever fall in love with Aaron.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, without really meaning to. ¡°I mean, I know he¡¯s a yer, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that he doesn¡¯t have a heart. It¡¯s worse than that. He gave his heart to someone else.¡± Cinder¡¯s voice was like a hammer, chipping away at my heart piece by piece. ¡°I¡¯ve known Aaron for a long time, and I know almost everything about him. He¡¯s been dating since kindergarten, but in college, he kept himself purer than a Catholic. We all guessed which lucky girl would be the one to deflower him, and there were some bets about whether he¡¯d be the first in our ss to get married. But after college, he turned into a total tomcat, ying the field and waking up in a different girl¡¯s bed every day¡­ Olive, I think I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have encouraged you to sleep with Aaron to get back at Vincent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not that big of a deal.¡± I forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m not falling for him. I swear, Cinder, I¡¯m never going to fall in love with Aaron Morris.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Technically Married It was a new day, and I went to theboratory with dark circles under my eyes. Cinder¡¯s bed was soft, but I spent the whole night tossing and turning, thinking about what she had told me. When I arrived at theb with coffee in hand and yawning, I saw David already changed into his I froze. I didn¡¯t know how to face David after the embarrassing events ofst night. I had told him that Aaron and I weren¡¯t a couple. But him knowing that Vincent proposed and seeing me and Aaron walking off together was the most awkward moment of my life. I was expecting a torturous meeting with David today, but I was just overthinking it. David barely noticed me at all. He wore a whiteb coat with disposable medical gloves and held various reagents in his hands for his experiments. His medium¨Clength hair was tied at the back of his head, and his grey eyes were focused on the test tubes. His seriousness was charming. I¡¯ll give him that. But he wasn¡¯t as funny or as easygoing as he had beenst night. I spent too much time looking at him and then realized what I was doing. Focus, Olive. ¡°Pass me tube number two.¡± I yawned and held out my hand. Nick put a test tube in my hand, and I was about to pour it into a beaker when I saw the bright red color of the tube. It should¡¯ve been colorless. When I turned it around, the bright red test tube was clearlybeled ¡°No. 35.¡± ¡°Nick, this is the wrong¡­¡± I turned my head to reprimand my partner, but I made eye contact with him and stopped. Nick was pale, his eyes were red and swollen, and he looked even more miserable than I did after a night without sleep. He¡¯d definitely been crying all night. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Olive?¡± Nick said quietly. I wiggled the test tube in my hand at him and waited for his answer. ¡°Oh, did I get the wrong one? Sorry.¡± I watched as he set the bright red test tube down, then picked up a tube of solvent. My eyes widened in fear, and I hurriedly stopped him. If he had poured the reagent into the tube, it would¡¯ve caught fire and killed him with the fumes. ¡°Nick¡­ do you want to go out for a cup of coffee? ¡°I pulled him out of theb carefully and forced a smile. Today was not the work day. It was just too dangerous to have him at theb like this. And I didn¡¯t intend to die in pieces in theb. That¡¯s so pathetic. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± I handed my coffee to Nick as he sat in the chair, seething. It was nearing Christmas, and holiday decorations were all over campus. Everybody who passed us seemed to be in a festive mood. Nick¡¯s eyes shifted from the little kids ying ser on the grass to the ¡°Joy¡± sign stered onto the wall. He looked at me, and his lips parted. ¡°It¡¯s ok. Olive. I¡¯m just too tired¡­¡± Nick shivered. ¡°Nick.¡± I held his head ¡°We have known each other for years. Ok. You know who I am. And you can rely on me.¡± ¡°Olive, l-I¡¯m so sorry,¡± He croaked. Then, he rested his head on my shoulder and started to sob. I¡¯d never seen Nick like that. He had a great personality, and he was usually so funny. Every day he was happy, and this was the first time I¡¯d seen him cry out loud. Nick was the first friend I made in thisb, also the best one. He went to thisb one year earlier than me, and he really helped me a lot. ¡°Nick, what¡¯s wrong? Talk to me. Let me help you.¡± I patted Nick¡¯s shoulder and tried to coax him to Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. speak. ¡°I broke up with Tim! Olive, it¡¯s horrible.¡± Nick sobbed. My eyes widened, and I took his hand. ¡°Why?¡± Nick and Tim were in a great rtionship, and I even thought they would be able to grow old together. ¡°Tim h¨Che cheated on me,¡± Nick sobbed. ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s bisexual.¡± I raised my brows as I suddenly understood. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think Tim, a German guy who was studying philosophy, would ever cheat on his boyfriend. They were such a stable couple. And I have witnessed how sticky this two could be. At the first year, I had lunch with Nick. But ever since he hooked up with Tim, I had never had meal with these two love birds ever after. They never stopped kissing each other during the break!! I mean, they were the worst couple as a friend. They ruined everything since they could only see each other. 55 195 I did not understand how couple like that would end in cheating. And honestly speaking, I always thought Nick would be the one cheat first. After I calmed him down, he finally managed to speak in full sentences andposed himself. The story was really simple: Nick came homest night to find Tim, who was supposed to be in Germany visiting his parents, in bed, naked, with another woman. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Nick.¡± I hugged him. ¡°Men will always cheat. Rtionships fail, and that¡¯s normal.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Nick looked up at me with red, puffy eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not just my boyfriend.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We went to Vegasst Christmas and¡­¡± ¡°No way!¡± Nick¡¯s voice trailed off as I listened in shock. ¡°We got drunk one day and went to a church together¡­so, legally speaking, we¡¯re married.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Fuck len I skipped the day with Nick, and we ran to the Beast Pub to get drunk. I¡¯ve never been a big fan of beer, but tonight was totally for Nick. I could understand how he was feeling at the moment, and it was just like when I desperately needed an outlet for my emotions. Nick ordered a whole bunch of cocktails for the both of us, and I marveled at the colors of each ss. After three rounds of drinks, I got a call from Vincent asking where I was and if I wanted toe to the party. The bar was deafening, and the DJ was so loud that I could barely hear what was being said on the phone. I felt like I didn¡¯t even have to tell Vincent since he could guess where I was. ¡°Who are you at the bar with? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Vincent¡¯s eager voice had a hint of questioning in it. I was amused that he was pretending to care when he was obviously cheating on me. ¡°Nick¡¯s boyfriend cheated on him, and he was upset, so I came to drink with him.¡± On the subject of cheating, Vincent fell silent. I rolled my eyes and sighed. ¡°Vincent, you¡¯d never cheat on me, right?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°I would never, Olive! I will always love you.¡± How funny, how shameless. Nick looked at me and yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Olive, who¡¯s that on the phone?! Are you going back home?¡± I grabbed a bright orange cocktail and raised my ss to Nick. ¡°No! Tonight is your night.¡± Nick¡¯s drunken eyes lit up, and he grinned. ¡°To our night!¡± He lifted a ss of whiskey and downed it in one swig. Nick, who was on his fifth shot, stood up at the table and held up his ss. ¡°The whole house is on me tonight!¡± There was a cheer from everyone in the bar. ¡°Now, everyone, say it with me!¡± Nick raised his ss. ¡°Fuck men!¡± ¡°Fuck men!¡± The enthusiastic cheers shook the room, and I raised my ss along with them and drank the night away. After tucking a drunken Nick into a taxi, I stood on the sidewalk. I didn¡¯t want to go back home and see Vincent¡¯s hypocritical face. I didn¡¯t want to lie in the same bed with him. Alcohol did not cure me. I guessed I need something stronger¡­ I need sex. ¨C Every now and then, my mind wandered to that one man with his curly brown hair and smirk. Aaron. I pulled out my phone and found Aaron¡¯s number in my contacts. I hesitated, but in my drunken stupor, I unblocked him and dialed it. It¡¯s ok, Olive. You just want to have sex. Men sucks. But You want to fuck a man. He quickly answered the phone, and Aaron¡¯s low, sexy voice came through the receiver. ¡°Hello, darling. Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? Did you miss me?¡± I tried to hide my sound of agreement but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Mhmm,¡± I slurred. I wanted to see him so badly. I told myself that it wasn¡¯t what I wanted, that it was the alcohol talking. But then I heard Aaron¡¯s low chuckle, and my brain got even more confused. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to get you.¡± I told Aaron my location, and the next thing I heard was the sound of a car starting. God damn, did he really want to see me that bad? I sat on the side of the road, my hair blowing in the cold wind. After a few minutes, I sighed and felt the booze muddling my thoughts. Just when I thought I was going to freeze, a sports car stopped in front of me. Aaron had switched cars again, and this time he was in a red Ferrari. Aaron got out of the car, and his hair was a little wet. It looked like he¡¯d just gotten out of the shower and smelled like the fresh pine scent of body soap. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Aaron couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw me sitting on the curb, looking dumbly at his stupidly handsome face. I stood up and practically flung myself into his arms. At Aaron¡¯s surprised look, I cupped his face and kissed it. Aaron didn¡¯t expect me to be so passionate tonight, and after a brief moment of confusion, he gripped my waist and kissed me back. On Christmas Eve and in the streets of New York City, two people passionately kissed underneath a streemp. Snowkes started falling in the sky;nding on Aaron¡¯s soft curls and melting in the heat of our kiss. Aaron kissed me until I was gasping for air. Once he pulled away, he took a good look at me and Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. sighed. ¡°You smell and taste like booze. Are you drunk?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± I hooked my hand around his neck and shook my head. Aaronughed and lifted his hand to pinch my frozen red cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be this clingy when you¡¯re sober. Just get in the car and keep yourself warm.¡± With that, he took my hand and opened the passenger door for me. As we drove, Aaron nced sideways at me. ¡°What got you so excited tonight?¡± ¡°My co¨Cworker¡¯s boyfriend cheated on him.¡± I said tly, staring at him. Aaron raised an eyebrow, ¡°So, you empathized and went drinking?¡± ¡°Sort of. I just feel like I can¡¯t trust men. Why do they still choose to cheat when they¡¯re already with someone who loves them? I don¡¯t understand.¡± I understood even less about Vincent. He cheated on me with Emily and proceeded to lie and tell me he loved me. If I didn¡¯t know about his cheating and got married to him, was he just going to fuck two women for the rest of his life? ¡°I¡¯m not like those men. I don¡¯t cheat,¡± Aaron said. I stared at the side of his face for a second and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t even have a steady girlfriend. You change girlfriends faster than you change clothes, so of course, it¡¯s not cheating. You¡¯re just a yboy.¡± Aaron jerked his head to look at me. I didn¡¯t know what I said wrong, but maybe it was just hard for him to hear the truth. ¡°Maybe, you should just be the only woman hanging out with me,¡± Aaron said carelessly. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Baby, Your Panties Are Soaking Wet I was stunned as I looked at his expression, and I felt as if he wasn¡¯t being serious. ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested,¡± I replied coldly. But inwardly, I was panicking. Aaron¡¯s offer was insane, and I was that close to epting it. But with what was left of my sanity, I held back. I can¡¯t trust the words of a yboy. Silence fell over the car. I asked him where he was taking me as I looked at the roadside. Aaron smirked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± I licked my dry lips, not bothered about where we were heading. I¡¯d made ns to go to Aaron¡¯s house the moment I met up with him anyway. Eventually, his car pulled up to his house. I wasn¡¯t surprised. Aaron led me upstairs, but I almost tripped over myself, so he pressed my whole body against him: Once we were inside, he pinned me against the wall and tipped my chin up with his hand. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re so stunning right now. If any man saw you, they wouldn¡¯t dare let you go. So, I can¡¯t send you home tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a load of crap.¡± I gave him a nk look, took off my jacket, and grabbed his shirt cor to kiss him. Aaron kissed me back, his hands restlessly reaching into my shirt and kneading my breasts. Moans spilled out of my mouth, and they did nothing but give him more stimtion. He grabbed my breasts and sucked my neck until I was weak and could only hang on to him. He was so hot and breathless that I couldn¡¯t help but moan again. But he let me go with a gasp and buried his face in my neck. ¡°I want to fuck you so badly.¡± I wove my fingers through his brown curls. ¡°Really? When else are you nning to fuck me?¡± He smiled and cupped my cheeks. ¡°For the rest of your life.¡± My heart stuttered. What did he mean? Aaron didn¡¯t give me a chance to think as he pped my ass. I felt hisrge, warm hand skimming over my waist and his long, slender fingers cing themselves between my legs. Then I heard him chuckle softly in my ear, ¡°Baby, your panties are soaking wet.¡± I bit my lower lip in shame. My body was so sensitive when it came to Aaron, but it was beyond my control. Aaron teased me as he removed my clothes, picked me up, and threw me onto the bed. He pressed against me, his warm chest pressing against my breasts. I lowered my head in ecstasy, watching him lick my nipple. With each lick, he locked eyes with me, and an indescribable pleasure grew in me that I could hardly contain. He kissed me passionately without any rules, one moment on my breasts, the next on my belly. Then he moved up to kiss my lips, then trailed his mouth over my jaw. I couldn¡¯t tell where his lips would be next, and the excitement made heat pool within my core. He took off his underwear, and his cock popped free of its restraints just between my legs, hard as steel. I gasped as he grabbed my wrists and put my arms over my head. The fire of desire in his eyes nearly burned me to the ground. ¡°Rx,¡± he coaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t try to resist.¡± His hard dick squeezed and stretched my pussy so hard that I arched like a prawn at the pain. Aaron tried to hide his amusement, but I red at him. ¡°That hurts.¡± I clenched my legs together, every cell in my body aching for him. I felt the strong contractions of my pussy pushing him in and out, and sweat started to bead on my forehead. He withdrew his cock a little, that second of friction and pleasure making him groan. He buried his face in my chest, and he gently licked my skin. My sensitive body shuddered, and he sensed it. ¡°Aaron-¡± ¡°Shh, baby.¡± He started to lick my entire upper body, and all my attention was focused on the feel of his tongue on my nipples and breasts. My legs ckened, and he covered my mouth with his hand and thrust inside me. My eyes widened, and I melted into his touch. His hips rose and fell as he felt the tightness of my pussy. Aaron let out a low growl and thrust inside me again and again. He was so big that I could feel pleasure and pain all at once. I pushed his hand away and dug my nails into his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re an asshole. That hurts!¡± I seethed at him. He was stunned at my exmation, but all he did was smile. ¡°Is the little baby satisfied? I know you like it.¡± I was so disoriented at the pleasure. But I bit my lip as he pounded me with everything he had. I felt his legs shake as he tried to contain himself, but I arched my back and felt him rock back and forth, his Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. rock¨Csolid dick grinding against my G¨Cspot. My moans intermixed with his low growls. I felt my body soften under his touch, and I surrendered to my desire, falling into his world of pleasure. Aaron¡¯s hands wrapped around the back of my neck, and he kissed me hard on the lips. Then, he pressed his naked chest against me, and I could feel his strong heartbeat. At that moment, I was deluded into thinking that his heart was beating just for me. Aaron switched positions, and he held my ass to help me onto his cock, his voice husky. ¡°Sit on me.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 First initiative ¡°No, Aaron- It¡¯s too deep¡­¡± I moaned while I straddled him. His cock was pressing deep into my pussy, and I felt pain and pleasure at the same time. Still, this position was so deep that I was worried he would actually push inside of my womb. I lifted my hips to try to change to a morefortable position, but Aaron stubbornly pulled me back down hard onto his cock. My mind went nk and I saw stars. I had no choice but to press my hand against his abs for support. My pussy clenched tightly, and I saw Aaron¡¯s lips part as he gasped. It was obvious he was enjoying my tense spasms. Even the skin on his chest was flushed red. He squeezed my ass and praised me. ¡°Fuck, baby¡­ Keep doing that.¡± I blushed at hispliment, but despite my embarrassment, I felt a sense of aplishment. In an instant, I was filled with the desire to take control of the man underneath me. Maybe it was the alcohol that was making me feel so shameless¡­ I slowly raised my hips and dropped them again. Even though my movements were awkward, Aaron seemed to be enjoying it. He smiled and kissed me before he held my waist with both hands. He lifted me slightly, then he quickly started to thrust up into me. I gripped his arms tightly and moaned, lost in his movements. Gradually, I caught on to his rhythm, and I started bouncing on my own. My panting, Aaron¡¯s low groans, and the pping of flesh resonated through the room. To be honest, I didn¡¯t think I was a good partner in bed. When I was with Vincent before, sex always felt like a chore. I never enjoyed it, and I only let it happen because I thought that that was how it was supposed to be. I didn¡¯t even want to try new positions. Now, here I was sitting on top and rocking back and forth. It wasn¡¯t until I met Aaron¨Cuntil I explored with Aaron- that sex started to feel like lovemaking. Maybe it wasn¡¯t just the sex that made me feel excited around him¡­ But my mind was too muddled to linger on the topic. Right now, I felt like I was going to die straddling Aaron, with his cock buried deep inside me. After mming my hips down onest time, my entire body stiffened and I felt my pussy squeeze hard around him. My legs trembled and my juices spilled down my inner thighs as I came. I copsed on top of Aaron, not having the strength to move a muscle. ¡°I love you so much¡­¡± Aaron wrapped his arms around me and kissed my ear. His voice was gentle and tender as if he¡¯d found some sort of treasure. I gasped, overwhelmed with joy. Before I could say anything, Aaron had already started round two. ¡°No more- I can¡¯t¡­ Aaron, stop,¡± I begged. I dug my nails into his skin, feeling overstimted by his motions. He clearly wasn¡¯t finished with me yet. He squeezed my ass cheeks hard enough to leave red fingerprints behind. ¡°This is my pussy,¡± he growled. ¡°And I¡¯m gonna fuck it all night long.¡± His filthy words only made me more excited. I started to think I¡¯d lost my mind. I wasn¡¯t sure when I finally fell asleep, but thest thing I remember was Aaron lying on top of me. When I woke up in the early hours of the morning, my voice was so hoarse that I couldn¡¯t speak. Aaron came over, topless, and handed me a ss of warm milk. ¡°Here. Drink this.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I croaked, and I was surprised by my raspiness. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aaron couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. I red at him, and that was when I noticed the red scratch marks all over his chest and arms. I also saw the dark hickeys on his neck. I did that. God, I did that?! My mind was a mess of scrambled thoughts. The memories ofst night flooded my head like a rushing tide, and I wanted to hide under the covers. Aaron noticed my wide eyes and looked down at himself. ¡°What are you looking at? Did you want to add to my collection?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± I hastily shook my head. ¡°Uh¡­ I mean- I think you should wear a scarf.¡± Aaron raised his hand and touched his neck, then he shrugged indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. In fact, I think I wanna show these off to Vincent.¡± I gaped at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Even though I knew he was joking, part of me was still nervous. Aaron would absolutely do something like that. While we were having breakfast, Aaron stared at me from across the table. I wiped my mouth on a paper towel and frowned. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me? You haven¡¯t even touched your crepes.¡± Aaron winked at me and pushed his te away. ¡°I¡¯d rather eat you.¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Stay Up to Learn New Positions I resisted the urge to smirk. ¡°Eat up. I need to get back to theb.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡± I wanted to politely decline, but before I could, Aaron already had the car keys in his hand and was walking to the front door. I froze, and my heart fluttered with adoration. When we got downstairs, the wind was howling outside. It blew my hair in every direction, and to make things worse, I was dressed in thin clothes. Then, Aaron suddenly covered me with his jacket, held me close, and ran to his parking spot. My heart pounded as I felt his arms around me. It wasn¡¯t until I was sitting in the passenger seat that I was able to calm down. I didn¡¯t want to worry about whether Aaron really loved me. I didn¡¯t want to worry about hisplicated love life before me. All I wanted was to enjoy the presence. You only live once, after all. Aaron looked at me with one hand on the steering wheel, and his eyes looked like they were filled with stars. ¡°Do you have any ns for Christmas?¡± ¡°No, why?¡± As soon as I said that, I remembered that Cinder had invited me to Switzend. ¡°Do you want toe with me to Hawaii?¡± I was shocked. He turned away from me and stared at the road with the concentration of a first¨Ctime driver. He was trying his best to seem calm, but I knew better when I saw how tightly he was gripping the wheel. Aaron was nervous. Of course he was. Inviting a fuck buddy to a Christmas vacation was no small thing, especially when she was your best friend¡¯s girlfriend. When I took too long to answer, I saw the starry look in Aaron¡¯s eyes suddenly dim with disappointment. I pursed my lips and tried to find some excuse. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll be off¡­ Theb¡¯s been busy ¡°No, I get it. I was just¡­ just asking, that¡¯s all.¡± Aaron gave me a lopsided grin as if he waspletely unbothered. Honestly, it made me feel ufortable. Even though I was the one who refused, I still felt bad when I heard him say he was ¡®just asking.¡¯ Then I suddenly realized: Aaron has so much power over my emotions, and that was not a good thing. The rest of the ride was silent, all the way up until I stepped out of the car. Later, while I was working on another experiment, Aaron¡¯s face kept popping into my head, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him, and I was so distracted that it started to affect my work. My experiment failed over and over again, and after a while, I ran a hand through my hair, annoyed. With a deep breath, I tried to banish Aaron from my thoughts. ¡°Good morning, Olive. Is everything okay? Maybe I can help you so you don¡¯t rip your hair out.¡± When I heard David snicker, I looked up with wide eyes. To be honest, this was the most ¡®undignified¡® I¡¯d seen him. I was so used to him wearing suits that I was shocked to see him in loose sweats with a towel around his neck. He must¡¯ve juste back from the gym. The gym shared a building with theb, but I never went there myself. ¡°Hi, David. Good morning¡­ I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m a little out of sorts today.¡± ¡°Maybe you could exercise a little. You know, a little exercise in the morning is good for the body and the mind.¡± David picked up one end of the towel to dab at his forehead. ¡°The gym downstairs has a full range of equipment even though not many people go there. You don¡¯t need to worry about being bothered.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Of course no one went to the gym. The people who worked in this building weren¡¯t exactly the athletic type. ¡°People in our line of work tend to go bald in their forties or fifties. Judging by what you¡¯re doing¡­¡± David gestured to my anxious habit. ¡°You might be giving yourself a head start.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I still have plenty of hair, thank goodness. I don¡¯t need to worry about that any time soon. Davidughed with me, then his tone became serious again. ¡°But you do have really dark circles under your eyes. What were you working onst night?¡± That made me nervous. ¡°Oh, I was just learning new¡­ things¡­¡± Sex positions, specifically, but he didn¡¯t need to know that. I blushed at the obscene memories ofst night. Would he see through me? Luckily, he didn¡¯t seem to be paying much attention. He nodded and said, ¡°Research like this is a long process. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± ¡°Thanks. I won¡¯t.¡± I breathed a sigh of relief when he turned and left. He seemed like such a nice person. How could he ever hurt someone? Maybe Aaron had the wrong idea about him¡­ I blinked. I was thinking of Aaron again! I shook my head and forced myself to focus on my work. With a deep breath, I reached for more N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. samples. I held reagent No. 8 in my left hand and No. 15 in my right. I narrowed my eyes in deep thought for a long while before I poured No. 15 into the beaker. The reaction was immediate. The solution hissed and bubbled until it violently erupted, like a bottle of soda that was shaken too hard. Failed again. I stayed in myb until it was dark outside, and throughout the entire day, I was never able to figure out why it kept failing. I lost track of how many times I thought about asking David for help, but he was busy with his own work. Then again, in one of his papers, he described a method very simr to what I was doing right now¡­ He might know the answer. I was hesitant to ask for his opinion because I didn¡¯t want to offend him. When I was an undergraduate, I once asked a professor about their research during a conference, and I was met with a long¨Cwinded lecture about how disrespectful that was. The professor had chided me for mypleteck of academic literacy and basic ethics¡­ Apparently, other researchers don¡¯t like revealing their findings before they get a chance to publish their work themselves. The incident didn¡¯t ruin my reputation as a schr, and thanks to that professor, I developed highly independent research habits. That was how I was able to secure my ownb and have my earlier work published in one of the top science journals. It was a major achievement as an undergraduate. I looked over at David and decided not to bother him. I didn¡¯t want to strain our rtionship by asking him for his secrets. But our rtionship was better than simple colleagues¡­ It was settled. If I couldn¡¯t make progress by Christmas, I¡¯d ask for his help. For now, I was getting more and more frustrated as I prepared a new batch of samples for a fresh trial. That was when Nick dragged his tired self over to me. I was stunned for a moment and looked at him, surprised. ¡°I thought you had today off. What are you doing here?¡± He called out today since he had too much to drinkst night, and he told me he was going to use the free time to confront Tim. Nick pursed his lips as he frowned. He looked like a ghost. ¡°Nick¡­ Are you ok?¡­¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The Hottest Guy in The Room ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nick nodded tiredly and sat down on the couch. His bodynguage told me he was anything but fine. I took off my gloves and took a seat next to him. ¡°How are you and Tim handling this?¡± Nick suddenly sat up straight, agitated. ¡°Forget it. The son of a bitch refuses to move out! I can¡¯t stand the fact that he cheated on me, I have to divorce him! I asked myw students in the afternoon to help me draft the divorce papers.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just move out?¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°Why would I do that?! It¡¯s my house!¡± ¡°What?!¡± My jaw dropped. ¡°You mean¡­ You bought that house? The three¨Cstory mansion with a pool in the back? You¡¯re the one making all the money?¡± Nick waved his hand. ¡°You know that I¡¯ve always been financially insecure, so I¡¯ve been saving up to buy a house ever since I paid off my student loans. In addition to my sry from here, I¡¯ve been working part¨Ctime as a DJ at a bar. Plus I won a small fortune in Vegas¡­¡± ¡± it was just a few million dors.¡± I stared at him like an idiot. ¡°How?!¡± 1 ¡°Mathematics, physics¡­ Luck.¡± Nick bristled, ¡°Mostly luck. In one night, I had more money than I¡¯d ever had in my life. Tim and I hit the bar to celebrate, and before I knew it, we were at a chapel.¡± ¡°I thought I was the luckiest man in the world, but now I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Nickmented. I was so engrossed in Nick¡¯s story that it took me a moment to connect the dots. ¡°So you used the money to buy that house? If you paid for it and you own it, you have every right to kick him out.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Nick¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Because you still love him?¡± Nick pursed his lips and looked at me for a long time before speaking. ¡°Because I wrote him down as a co¨Cowner.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I¡¯m already at my limit.¡± Nick squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°I thought it was Tim¡¯s luck that won me the money, so I figured I¡¯d add his name.¡± I looked at Tim in shock. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was in love or just stupid. But at the same time, his story made me reflect. Nick was able to buy a house, while I was spending my sry on renting my apartment. I chose an expensive building in Manhattan just to stay close to Vincent¡¯s work, and at the time, I thought it was worth it. Now it just seemed silly. sighed. I felt sorry for myself, but I was worried for Nick. ¡°You need to find a goodwyer. Maybe you should hire a professional instead of having undergradw students give you advice.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know. I need to think about it.¡± Nick went limp on the sofa. His helplessness stirred something in my heart. Is this what people get for loving someone wholeheartedly? Vincent and Tim prove that anyone can pretend to be in love. So what did true love look like? As Imented, Nick¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my ears. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you, Olive.¡± I felt a lump in my throat. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Of course! You have a boyfriend who¡¯s really dedicated to you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Iughed dryly. ¡°Most men are the same. It seems like he¡¯s devoted to me, but he¡¯s probably cheating just the same.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way. He¡¯d never do something like that¡­ But if he does, I¡¯ll hire the sexiest model so you can forget all about him. ¡°Thanks, Nick. It¡¯s a deal. I want the hottest man in the room, and you¡¯re gonna pay for him.¡± Aaron¡¯s face suddenly came to mind. If I really wanted to find a model, Aaron was a good standard to go by. Then again, there¡¯s not a single man in New York who couldpare to Aaron. ¡°No problem. As long as Vincent doesn¡¯t kill me when he finds out.¡± Nick smiles. Then there was the sound of footsteps behind me, and before I could turn around, Nick was already standing up. ¡°Dr. Ford,¡± he greeted. ¡°Please, call me David.¡± David waved his hand casually to let Nick know he could rx. I felt embarrassed and wondered if David had heard what I had just said. After all, David knows I¡¯m cheating on my boyfriend with Aaron. If he thinks I¡¯m looking for a male model, I¡¯d look even worse. But fortunately, David didn¡¯t mention it. He just chatted with us for a few minutes before leaving. Nick and I went back to our conversation as we walked down to the cafe. ¡°I told him I was going to file for a divorce, and the bitch demanded half of my things! Including the house!¡± ¡°Was there no room for negotiation? Did he suggest anything else instead?¡± ¡°God, just talking about it makes me so angry. He¡¯s been lying to me from the beginning! Yesterday, he said that he¡¯d only agree to a clean divorce if I waited until he got his green card.¡± Nick waved his arms around frantically. ¡°This is ridiculous. Do you understand where I¡¯ming from? This son of a bitch has been conning me from the beginning! He was only with me to get his green card! The jackpot and big house was just icing on the cake!¡± I gave him a sympathetic look and handed him his iced coffee. ¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s a good thing you found out this early. It would¡¯ve been worse if you didn¡¯t know he was cheating until after he got his green card.¡± ¡°Thanks, but that still doesn¡¯t help me.¡°He downed arge mouthful of coffee. ¡°Well, what else can you do about it?¡± Nick spoke with a distant look in his eyes. ¡°I asked some of my friends from the club to st music in front of the house. I gave them permission to set up right in the yard. If Tim won¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll make every second he spends in my house a living hell.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Hate Christmas ¡°Oh, there you are! Just in time, too. Come to my office.¡± Nick and I were sitting on the plush sofa, pizza in one hand and drink in the other. While we were discussing his wired situation with Tim, Dr. Julian startled us. ¡°Dr. Julian! We were just¡­¡± I stammered and set my slice of pizza down, embarrassed. We were still on the clock after all. It wasn¡¯t exactly appropriate for Nick and I to be lounging in the break room right now. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s the holiday season. I¡¯d expect you all to rx a little. ¡°Dr. Julian smiled and rubbed his belly. ¡°I¡¯m not as strict as David is. We both nodded in agreement. The wholeb knew David for his staunch self¨Cdiscipline. He was always the first to arrive at work and thest to leave, and that wasn¡¯t where his hard work ended. Recently, everyone¡¯s been talking about his workout routine. One of the researchers who stayed until 5 in the morning heard David working out in the gym. No one ever used Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. that facility, so the poor man thought the building was haunted. To be honest, I thought David belonged on Wall Street, not in our stuffy oldb. Dr. Julian was very different from David. He was an old Englishman with a wholesome love for life. The first time I met him, he invited me to enjoy the rose teas made by his wife. Outside of theb, he¡¯d frequently indulge in rose teas and cherry wood wines. It was a less rigid sort of refinement. A while ago, Nick had told me that Dr. Julian¡¯s wife was actually a drama and literature professor at Oxford, so all of the lovely cookies and rich teas that Julian asionally brought to the office were handmade by him. Nick also told me that Julian owns a huge estate in Ennd. Apparently, he even had a horse racing track on the property! There was hardly any information about Julian online, so when Nick revealed those things to me, I realized why Julian was able to pay his research team so much more than other project leaders. Regardless, Dr. Julian was an incredible supervisor. He was always generous and respectful, and he made sure to give us enough independence to explore on our own. With that freedom, I initially started exploring humanputer interactions in the first year of my PhD, but I eventually found a new goal for myself: the cure for cancer. The only bad thing about Julian had to be¡­ ¡°What do you all have nned for Christmas?¡± Dr. Julian smiled as he handed out a round of his ¡®wife¡¯s¡® bear paw cookies. His question made my stomach turn. No, no, no¡­ Please¡­ Sure enough, his next words were: ¡°I¡¯ll be in Ennd for the next week, so the entireb will be closed. I hope you enjoy your Christmas!¡± I sighed. The biggest problem with Dr. Julian was that he had no ambition!! He was about the same age as David, but David¡¯s annual publishing count was several times more than our entirebbined. There was even a senior researcher in ourb who hadn¡¯t met the graduation requirement after working under Julian for 10 years. There was no structure to his teachings. Of course, if I was a tenured professor with a racetrack in my backyard, I wouldn¡¯t be so strict either. I¡¯d be content to just enjoy life by baking and gardening every day. s, I was only 27. I still had a long road ahead of me. God, I hate Christmas! My research was already at a standstill, and now that theb is officially on holiday leave, I can say goodbye to any progress. I would have to prepare fresh samples and start my experiments from the very beginning once we were back. I thought I still had a few weeks left¡­ It was my fault for spending so much of my time putting my social life before my work. ¡°Come on, Olive.¡± Nick tapped me on the shoulder. ¡°Do you wanna get some hot cocoa?¡± ¡°No. I need to get back to myb and finish this shit¡­¡± ¡°How about with marshmallows?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± I gave in. ¡°One Nichs special,ing right up!¡± Nick handed me a cup of hot cocoa. ¡°In addition to being a part¨Ctime DJ, I¡¯ve also worked as a barista! Now you¡¯ll really see what I can do.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled and took the mug, and after just one sipl knew he wasn¡¯t lying, his hot cocoa tasted exactly like the one from the Sweet Kitten cafe near campus! ¡°¡­ How did you make this?¡± I stared at him incredulously. And where did he find the time to work so many side jobs? I¡¯ve had my hands full with just my experiments. ¡°And why didn¡¯t you tell me you worked at Sweet Kitten?! You could¡¯ve given me free drinks!¡± Nick shrugged. ¡°When you¡¯re in love with someone, it¡¯s worth working day and night to provide for them¡­¡± Then he sighed and poured himself more coffee. ¡°Of course, no matter how hard you try to make things perfect, there¡¯ll always be a man who wants to take advantage of you.¡± ¡°Oh, Nick¡­¡± I set down my cup and pulled him into a huge hug. ¡°You¡¯ll be ok.¡± ¡°Of course I will. This is just a setback.¡± Nick said with a grin. I was a cowardpared to him. Not only has Vincent cheated on me, but I¡¯ve stayed with him! All while getting tangled up with Aaron! I wish I had Nick¡¯s ability to just let things go. ¡°Forget about him. Let¡¯s talk vacation.¡± Nick waved his hand and changed the subject. ¡°Did you have ns for Christmas? Are you and Vincent going anywhere? ¡°I¡­¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Why Not Breakup? Christmas wasing, whether I wanted it or not. Mariah Carey was ying in on every speaker, and each of the small shops along the street were decorated with red and green ribbons. Starbucks was serving their annually seasonal drinks (btw, they all tastes the same), and the sweet smell of baked gingerbread wafted around every corner. Everyone was weing the Christmas spirit, except me. And it wasn¡¯t just my work that was getting me down. I knew trying to yield any results before Christmas would be hopeless. It would take a miracle to make that kind of progress in a week, and it was a little toote to ask Santa. I swallowed a mouthful of my pumpkin spicette as I worried: Where on earth was I going to spend Christmas? For most people, it¡¯s a no¨Cbrainer. They were going to go see their families. All in all, Christmas was the festival for families. But my family was just a headache to deal with every year. Last night I found a dirty package in my mailbox from my parents. It came with a postcard that said, ¡°Sweetie, we¡¯re sorry we won¡¯t be able to spend Christmas with you this year either. We¡¯ve reached a critical stage of our research, but we still made sure to get you a gift.¡± I wasn¡¯t surprised when I opened the package. It was a stuffed penguin. I was used to my parents being unreliable around the holidays, but the sight of the penguin made me smile bitterly. Dear God, I was 27 years old! They¡¯ve been sending me a stuffed penguin for Christmas for the past N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. decade! I wasn¡¯t a child anymore! My parents were both biologists. More specifically, they studied penguins. They fell in love on an icebreaker headed to Antarctica for research. Most researchers would get sick of the environment after a few months, but not my parents. Both of them preferred thepany of animals over human society. They were practically made for each other. The only time their marriage was in jeopardy was when they left Antarctica for my education. After they came to New York, they were lucky they found a boarding school that would ept someone as young as three months old. If they were stuck in the city, they would¡¯ve divorced for sure. Fortunately, as soon as I was entrusted to the school, they happily returned to Antarctica, where all of their problems vanished. Since then they¡¯ve rarely visited human society. The only contact I have with them is a Christmas card attached to a stuffed penguin. They probably considered the little birds to be their children, not me. Christmas has always been hard for me. No one wanted to be alone while everyone else was out throwing reunions with their loved ones. But this year, I had the opposite problem. Instead of being left alone, I was invited to too many gatherings by too many people. The first two years I dated Vincent, we went to his parents¡® house. He was from a big family with religious parents. Ever since I was first invited to one of their Christmas parties, I¡¯ve fantasized about having such close and loving family members. Now, it was hard to say how much of my ¡°love¡± for Vincent was just love for his family. This year, he invited me to his family party again, but I definitely didn¡¯t want to spend the holiday with the man who betrayed me. Then Cinder invited me to go to a ski resort in Switzend. We went to the same girls¡® boarding school when we were younger. I was there because of a schrship opportunity while she was there because her father made huge donations to the school¡¯s library. Before Vincent, I spent all of my Christmases with her. Her family was huge. Her father had been married four times, so his number of children was in the double digits, and that¡¯s not even counting the illegitimate ones. Her entire family got together for Christmas, and it was always a good show. Sometimes, Cinder went home to see the fun for herself, but this year, it seemed like she wanted something moreid back. Now Nick was inviting me¡­ Given everything he was going through right now, he needed a friend to keep himpany. This year, he was nning on taking a cruise! The ship was set to depart from Greece and sail along the Mediterranean Sea. Nick was such a romantic man. It was a shame Tim didn¡¯t appreciate that. And then there was Aaron¡¯s invitation. He had actually invited me to spend Christmas with him. I just couldn¡¯t figure him out. He acted like he¡¯d mentioned it on a whim, which made me wonder if it was another one of his lighthearted jokes. Like men who talk about marriage just to win a woman¡¯s heart, even though they didn¡¯t want to get married at all. All they wanted was to y with a woman before throwing her away. Like Vincent. ¡°My mom asked when we wereing over.¡± Vincent asked. ¡°She said she had an extra gift for you since we just got engaged. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say it¡¯s probably my great- grandma¡¯s wedding ring. It¡¯s a family heirloom.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I started to panic. Vincent¡¯s mother Lisa was a very nice woman. She was traditional, warm¨Chearted, and selfless when it came to her family. I would¡¯ve loved to have a mother like her growing up. She¡¯d shown me her precious ruby ring. She¡¯d worn it on her hand for almost 30 years, ever since Vincent¡¯s father proposed to her with it. That ring symbolized their family history. I could never wear something like that¡­ I didn¡¯t want to go with Vincent at all! If I visited his family¡¯s home as his fianc¨¦e, then I¡¯d be taking advantage of those kind people. As much as I hated Vincent for cheating on me, I never wanted to hurt his family. They were good people. But how was I supposed to avoid spending Christmas with them? Then it hit me. We¡¯ll break up! Chapter 86 Chapter 86 It¡¯s Time! I had to break up with him. The thought echoed in my mind repeatedly. If I broke up with him, all of my problems would be solved. Why didn¡¯t I just do it? This whole time, I¡¯d been obsessed with my childish revenge n. I wanted to make Vincent regret betraying me. I wanted him to pay the price. So what did I do? I slept with Aaron, his best friend. And what did I get out of it? A messy rtionship that¡¯s ruined my progress at work. An unparalleled sexual experience¡­ God, I never thought sex could be such a beautiful thing¡­ Stop! I blushed and forced those thoughts out of my head. Regardless, the truth was that it wasn¡¯t good for me to stay with Vincent any longer. I¡¯d rather learn from Nick and spend my time doing something meaningful than waste it on a scumbag like that. I thought it¡¯d be a good idea to break up with him on Christmas Day, as a present to myself. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. I¡¯m sure it¡¯d be memorable for Vincent. As for Aaron¡­ I honestly didn¡¯t know how to handle my rtionship with him. I couldn¡¯t even concentrate on my experimentstely with him in my mind. It was holding back my efficiency, but when I thought about ending things with him, I couldn¡¯t do it. In the end, he was just my fuck buddy, so nothing real could develop between us¡­ But he always did things that made me think he liked me. At the end of the day, only he knew how he felt about me. I didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, so I decided to listen to my heart and live in the moment. With my mind made up, I let out a long breath and felt my whole body rx. Then Vincent called me. ¡°Vincent? I actually needed to talk to you¡­¡± ¡°Hey, babe. Wanna go out with me tonight?¡± The moment the call connected, I heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from the other side. Even though it was brief, I knew it was Emily. I frowned. Even though I already made up my mind to break up with him, it still made me angry to know he was carelessly messing around with other women. I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was trying to do. If he was with Emily, why was he calling me? ¡°Where?¡± I pretended I didn¡¯t hear her. Vincent sounded relieved. ¡°Do you have time tonight? My friend¡¯s throwing an early Christmas get¨C together before we see our families. Did you wannae?¡± I raised my eyebrows. Emily was right next to him, yet he called me to invite me to the party. Did he think I wouldn¡¯t want to go? It was true though. I didn¡¯t want to. Vincent¡¯s friends always found all kinds of excuses to get together and drink. All they did was y games and talk about women, which wasn¡¯t interesting to me. But I knew that Vincent was counting on me not going so that he could take Emily, and I wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it. I tried to sound interested. ¡°Who else is going?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Everyone¡­¡± As soon as he said that, I heard a sharp p. Emily must¡¯ve hit him for saying that. I snorted. ¡°If everyone¡¯s going, then I don¡¯t wanna be left out. Come pick me up.¡± The line went silent for a few seconds, and I asked in mock confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Would that be inconvenient? You didn¡¯t want to take someone else, did you¡­?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Vincent hastily denied it. ¡°Just wait there, babe. I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me wait too long!¡± I hung up, satisfied knowing that Emily would be miserable at the party. I stood in front of my closet picking an outfit. Once upon a time, I would¡¯ve chosen a rtively conservative dress, but today was a special day. Not only did I have to outdo Emily, but I had to officially break up with Vincent. On top of that, I would finally sort things out with Aaron. I decided to honor my heart and enjoy myself before having a lonely Christmas. My eyes scanned the many dresses in my closet before they finallynded on a tight ck dress. The same one I bought with Aaron¡¯s card. I didn¡¯t know if Aaron was going to be there tonight, but Vincent said everyone would be there. That had to include him, right? Aaron was the real neuroscientist in our rtionship. Even though we hadn¡¯t talked in a while, I couldn¡¯t help but think about him. I even chose the dress because I knew he¡¯d like it best. The dress had a low neckline, and it pushed my breasts together until it almost looked like they were going to pop out. The material wrapped so tightly around my ass that it made it difficult to walk. But when I saw myself in the mirror, I felt like it was worth it. I put on stockings, 8 centimeter red heels, and bright lipstick. Now I was ready for battle. Snow began to fall past my window as I picked up a diamond ring from the jewelry box. I put it on as solemnly as a knight armed himself with his sword. The Cartier ring was from Aaron. It had shown up on my desk the day after he threw away the engagement ring Vincent gave me. The funny thing was that Vincent never found out about it. I looked at myself in the mirror. My dress, jacket, and ring were all from Aaron. If anything, I felt like his fiance¡­ God, what was I thinking?! I lightly pped my face a few times to snap myself out of it, and then I slipped on my heels. Just as I reached the door, I turned back, remembering something else Aaron got me. I stared at my blushing face in the mirror, took a deep breath, and mustered up the courage to pull a stic bag out of the bottom of my closet. I reached in and hooked my fingers into the ck cut¨Cout thong that Aaron bought me, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at it. ¡°You¡¯re such a slut¡­¡± I muttered to myself, but I still pulled on thecy thong with shaking hands. Then I dialed Vincent. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Homy Stut ¡°What took you so long? We¡¯re gonna bete.¡± The moment i opened the door, Vincent put his phone away and It was obvious he was just texting Emily. I cursed internally. Vincent knew that by irritating me and calling me slow, I wouldn¡¯t bother asking who he was texting. Maybe all men were this maniptive. The moment Vincent looked up and saw me, his expression changed, and his jaw dropped in disbelief. ¡°Wow¡­ You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Vincent came up to me, his eyes ncing down to my lips. ¡°Too beautiful. I almost don¡¯t wanna take you to that party now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve gone out with you¡­ I don¡¯t want you staring at other women while we¡¯re there.¡± I saw Vincent¡¯s expression falter for a moment. But he was back to normal in a split second. ¡°And I¡¯m worried one of the guys might try something with you dressed like that.¡± I raised an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you feel good knowing you¡¯re making all your friends jealous? After all, I¡¯m your¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s face twisted with smugness. ¡°But what if you fall for one of them? You know how Aaron is.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ about that¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t I enough for you, babe?¡± He lowered his head and moved slightly closer to me. My stomach lurched as I scrambled to avoid his kiss. ¡°Stop! We¡¯re alreadyte! I don¡¯t wanna make everyone wait for us.¡± Regret shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes, and I snickered internally. I couldn¡¯t care less how he felt. I simply turned around and went downstairs. Within a few seconds, Vincent caught up with me. When we reached his car, I smelled the familiar scent of perfume. Emily was here not too long ago. They must¡¯ve nned to go straight to the party after I said I wouldn¡¯t be going. I couldn¡¯t help but grimace. The smell grew more revolting by the second. ¡°Why does it smell like another woman in here?¡± Vincent¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened, and he cleared his throat nervously. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my coworker. Karen. I gave her a ride on her way from work. You know her, right? I hummed thoughtfully. I wasn¡¯t going to call him out for that one. I wondered how Emily would react to Vincent saying she was Karen. The woman was over 50 years old. Twenty minutester, we arrived at the party, and Aaron wasn¡¯t there. He wasn¡¯ting, was he? Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I suddenly lost interest in the party. Just as I was about to let go of Vincent¡¯s arm to get something to eat, I saw Emily walking toward us. She was wearing a pale pink, ultra¨Cshort minidress. The neckline was even lower than mine, so half of her breasts were exposed. And¡­ Christ, they were big. Those couldn¡¯t be natural. I nced at Vincent, who noticed me looking at him and hurriedly averted his gaze from Emily. Emily approached me, and her eyes lingered for a few seconds on my hand holding Vincent¡¯s arm. I deliberately pulled his arm tighter around me and smiled at her. ¡°Emily! You look great!¡± ¡°Thanks, you too.¡± Emily¡¯s gaze rested on my breasts for a second longer before she gave a winning smile. ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of your date. With a beauty like you, he must be the happiest person in the room!¡± I grinned. ¡°My boyfriend is actually busy tonight, so he couldn¡¯te with me.¡± Emily¡¯s smile turned stiff. ¡°Maybe he has more important girls to be with¡­¡± Emily gave Vincent a subtle re. My eyes narrowed. These two were eyeballing each other right in front of me! Did they think I was that stupid?! I waved one hand. ¡°I was kidding, but are things alright now? Did you make up with your boyfriend?¡± I was referring to her tantrum during Vincent¡¯s proposal party. Her face had looked so ugly that day¡­ Emily looked at Vincent, then back at me, and her smile became more natural. ¡°Yeah, we made up. He¡¯s been spending a lot more time with metely.¡± No wonder Vincent¡¯s been busiertely. He seeing her much more often. Son of a bitch¡­ I cursed internally, but my face stayed friendly. ¡°So when are you going to get married, hm? Don¡¯t forget to invite me.¡± Again, her smile became brittle. I pretended to be surprised. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s not ready to marry you, is he?¡± ¡°He¡­ We just don¡¯t have any ns to get married yet. I was gonna talk to him about itter anyway.¡± ¡°Aw, cheer up. Just keep an eye on him, okay? You know how men are.¡± Vincent held my hand and assured me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you see other men, babe, but I¡¯m all yours, alright?¡± His hands felt mmy. I snickered to myself, but I wore a tender expression. ¡°I know, baby. And I¡¯m yours.¡± Vincent happily lowered his head and kissed the corner of my lips. I originally wanted to push him away, but when I saw Emily clenching her fists, I let him continue out of spite. ¡°Vincent! Not in front of Emily! I don¡¯t want her to feel like a third wheel.¡± After a moment, I gently pushed Vincent away and thoughtfully wiped my lipstick off his lips. Then I looked at Emily again. ¡°Make sure you invite your boyfriend next time!¡± Emily pursed her lips. ¡°He usually doesn¡¯t have time for me when ites to these thing¡­¡± Again, she red at Vincent with eyes full of bitterness. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± I shrugged and looked away, bored. That was when I saw Aaron sitting on the couch across the room from me. He wore a ck shirt today, with the two top buttons undone. It left his pecs exposed, and he looked so effortlessly sexy. Seriously, he didn¡¯t even have to do anything! He just naturally exuded masculinity. But my heart skipped a beat. When did he get here? I was so focused on Emily that I didn¡¯t even notice! Did he see me kiss Vincent? I locked eyes with Aaron, and he met my gaze. He leaned back with a cocktail in his hand and legs crossed, and his eyes were filled with disappointment. I was sure he saw Vincent kiss me, and the look in his eyes said that he couldn¡¯t wait to strangle me. I nced away, embarrassed. Then I realized that Vincent was still my boyfriend. It was perfectly normal for him to kiss me. What was there for me to be embarrassed about? took advantage of Vincent walking away to chat with one of his buddies, and I walked up to Aaron with pursed lips. ¡°We need to talk, Aaron.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 I Love You Aaron raised his eyebrows and looked at me with azy smile on his face, ¡°Is that so? I have something to tell you, too.¡± ¡°Come on.¡± I took a deep breath and looked back to see Vincent chatting with one of his friends. He didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to me, so I took the opportunity to quickly turn and go to the bathroom. As soon as I entered the bathroom, Aaron came up from behind me. He wrapped his arms tightly around me and rested his chin on my shoulder. His nose was pressed against my neck as he greedily took in my scent, and his curly brown hair rubbed against my cheek. It reminded me of a big dog that was nuzzling me. Hooked at the mirror in front of me and my eyes widened. When he held me like this, we looked like a real couple. If only I could have met Aaron before Vincent¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what things would be like without all of this needless drama. If I hadn¡¯t gone to him just to get revenge on Vincent, would our story be different? On the way to the party, I had no idea what I wanted to say to him. Now that I was with him, I was struck with rity. My previous confusion dissolved in his deep blue eyes, and I knew what I wanted to tell him. I turned around to face him, and I saw myself reflected in his eyes. I loved when I was the only one in that reflection¡­ I took a deep breath and mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°Aaron, we-¡± ¡°I love you,¡± he cut in. WHAT??? What did he just say? He said he love me??? Really?? ¡°¡­love you full of mine¡­¡± He moaned and gasped in my ears. ¡°you can easily get all my credit cards, if you tell me you want to buy another sexy dress for me¡­¡± I rolled my eyes. That¡¯s true. That¡¯s Aaron Morris I have known. The tomcat who broke every girl¡¯s heart through his penis. Then he kissed me, and I forgot what I was going to say. My eyes widened and I looked at Aaron in disbelief. Did he know what I wanted to tell him? ¡°I love you so much¡­you look like my girl¡­¡± He sighed as he pulled away. His lips trailed down my bare neck to my chest. As his breath grew hotter, his movements became rougher. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes when I saw him bury his face in my chest. How did I fall for such a yboy? ¡°Did you wear that ring for me?¡± He asked. I pressed my index finger to his lips and winked at him yfully. ¡°I wore it for my fianc¨¦e.¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes, turned around, and walked toward This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. the door. I suddenly worried that I really upset him, and I hurried to stop him. Before I could open my mouth, I saw him put up the bathroom¡¯s ¡°out of order¡± sign. Then he locked the door and turned around. The sound of the deadbolt sliding into ce startled me. The party was just outside. My fianc¨¦e was socializing with the other guests while I was fooling around with his best friend in the bathroom. I swallowed thickly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring me for so long.¡± Aaron grabbed my hand and put it on his waist. He pressed against me, hooked my chin with his index finger, and looked down at my lips. He sneered. ¡°And now that I finally see you again, you make my blood boil. You let him kiss you earlier. You put on that ring for him.¡± ¡°When did I say that I was wearing it for him?¡± I reached up to caress his face. ¡°You said it was for your¡­ oh.¡± He finally got a good look at the ring on my finger, and his eyes widened. ¡°Is that the one I bought you?¡± he asked cautiously. ¡°You¡¯ve never worn it before¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Are you happy?¡± I smirked, amused by his jealousy. ¡°Of course not.¡± Aaron buried his head in my shoulder. ¡°My woman kisses other men in front of me.¡± ¡°Since when was I your woman?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing the dress I bought. The ring I bought. Whose woman are you?¡± He pouted, and I couldn¡¯t tell if his frustration was sincere or not. All I knew was that I was falling. ¡°Let me show you.¡± I pulled him down for a kiss. Aaron froze for a moment. Then he bit my lip and forced his tongue into my mouth. His hands clutched me tightly, and it felt as if he wanted to pull me into him. I picked up the faint taste of alcohol on the tip of Aaron¡¯s tongue, and it made me feel like I was losing my mind. Why else would I be sliding his hands further down my body? I gasped. ¡°I have a gift for you.¡± Author¡¯s Note: Sorry for the dy, and I will release another chapter aspensationter. Hope you enjoy it! Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Surprise Me ¡°Is it you?¡± Aaron¡¯s hand ghosted over my pussy from the outside of my dress. I trembled, then I suddenly snapped out of my daze. ¡°Wait¡­¡± I turned my head away from him as a wave of regret washed over me. Oh my God¡­ What was I doing? I was worse than a whore at this point! The alcohol from his mouth must¡¯ve made me drunk. ¡°Huh?¡± Aaron looked at me with a raised eyebrow and a grin. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that now, darling.¡± His fingers slipped under my dress, hooked around the edge of my thong, and yanked hard. I let out a cry. It was too much¡­ ¡°Now I¡¯m going to unwrap my gift,¡± Aaron whispered in my ear, making me shiver, but it wasn¡¯t enough to distract me from his hand in my skirt. With one tug, the tie that kept my thong on came undone, and it fell limply into his hand. ¡°I did pay for this, darling. Give it to me.¡± He looked at the wet spot on the ck lingerie, and he held it to the tip of his nose to sniff it. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°¡­ Give it back.¡± I blushed and reached out to grab my panties. When I put them on earlier, I was imagining Aaron taking them off me, but I never thought that this was how it¡¯d happen. I blushed as my heart raced. I¡¯d clearly underestimated how lustful this man was. I wrapped my arms around myself, embarrassed. Then Aaron picked me up, pinning my arms, and carried me to the bathroom counter. There, he set me down and spread my legs apart. This time, he did more than tease me as he stroked the outside of my pussy with his fingers. ¡°You¡¯re more sensitive every time I touch you¡­¡± His skillful touch and teasing words made my body go limp. When I realized I was losing control, I tried to close my legs, but he pushed them away with his knees. That was when I started to panic. He teased my clit and my legs felt like jelly. I pressed my hands against his chest. ¡°Aaron, cut that out! Someone might walk in!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the door¡¯s locked. No one¡¯s gonna bother us.¡± Aaron kissed the corner of my mouth, and his eyes were full of lust. ¡°Olive, do you know how sexy you are right now?¡± As he spoke, I felt something shoved between my legs. His hand. Before I could stop him, his fingertips pressed inside me, and my face turned red in panic. Aaron stared intently at my face, admiring my expression when his fingers pushed deeper inside. My breath was quick and I looked at him anxiously as his fingers were stirring inside me. I could hear the wet noises of his movements. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 It was revitalizing and terrifying all at once, and the waves of sinful pleasure made my mind go nk. I started to buck my hips subconsciously, begging for more. Then Aaron licked the shell of my ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to get morefortable?¡± I stared at him and bit my lip, refusing to speak. Aaron chuckled and pushed my skirt up. When my ass was exposed to the open air, I realized that he really wanted to go all the way. But this was the restroom! I grabbed his hand in panic. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± Instead, he moved my hand down to press against his crotch, where the material of his pants was already stretched to its limit. I shook my hand free when I felt the sudden heat through the fabric. Just then, the handle on the bathroom door clicked a few times. Someone was trying toe in. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Time seemed to stand still, and I held my breath as I stared at the door. If someone managed to break in, there¡¯d be no way to exin this situation. We¡¯d be caught. Despite the danger of getting caught, Aaron turned my body over excitedly. With my back to him, he grabbed my waist with one hand to prevent me from moving. I ced my hands on both sides of the sink. In the mirror, I could see my ass pressed up against his crotch. Aaron¡¯s other handzily undid his belt, and my heart jumped into my throat. I turned my head and red at him. But he wasn¡¯t going to stop soon. He kneaded my ass with his broad palms. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I know you want it.¡± ¡°Shut up-!¡± He grinded against my pussy teasingly, leaving a wet spot on the front of his pants. Yes, I did want to have sex with him, but I couldn¡¯t get over how uneasy I felt in this ce. If we were discovered, it¡¯d all be over. ¡°You don¡¯t need to admit it. I¡¯ll still give it to you.¡± Aaron casually opened his trousers. Just as he was about to take out his murder weapon, I reached back and grabbed his hand to stop him. I knew that once he pulled it out, he wouldn¡¯t be finished until I was begging for mercy. My eyes were pleading. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t. Not here.¡± Aaron tilted his head and smiled. ¡°What are you so scared of? Whoever tried to get in is long gone by now.¡± ¡°But who knows when the next person wille knocking? Besides, we have other business to take care of. ¡°This is business¡­¡± ¡°Aaron, we can¡¯t stay here for too long. Someone¡¯ll get suspicious.¡°¡® God, this man was persistent. If the two of us disappeared for a few hours, anyone would be able to tell something was going on between us. That was not what I came to this party for. I tried to reason with Aaron, but even though he nodded, his bodynguage said he had no intention to back away. He knew I was right, but still, he wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°And didn¡¯t you have something to tell me?¡± I quickly asked. ¡°What was it?¡± Aaron¡¯s hand stilled and he grumbled. ¡°I have a surprise for youter¡­ But it can wait. We have all night.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Behind The Curtain We exchanged a deep, romantic kiss. Before, I never understood how other couples could be so attached to each other. To me, they were like animals in heat- all over each other wherever they went. Now, it made sense to me. ¡°Okay, okay. That¡¯s enough.¡± I gasped for air and pushed Aaron away. ¡°Stop it.¡± We both were panting violently. Aaron¡¯s eyes, like those of a starving beast, were full of aggression. My lipstick had smudged from his lips to his chin, like a red beard, and I burst outughing. ¡°What?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t know what was so funny. He tried to move closer, but I held him back with a smile. ¡°You did this,¡± he grumbled as he held my hand against his erection. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry?¡± ¡°No way.¡± I rolled my eyes and pulled my hand away. I turned away from Aaron, took out my lipstick, and started to fix my makeup in the mirror. Most of my lipstick was on his face now, and my lips were swollen from his kisses. Aaron leaned against the wall behind me as he watched. When I saw him in the mirror, my chest felt¡­ odd. Right now, I felt like I understood Aaronpletely. At this moment, he was no longer an unpredictable p*ayboy. In fact, I was sure that the only thing on his mind right now was sex. I can read his minds now. Iughed at myself. I nced down at the bulge in his pants, which looked hrious sticking out of his well-tailored trousers. Iughed. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Youe when you¡¯re ready.¡±¡® When Aaron realized I had no intention of helping him, he reluctantly agreed to wait a while before I went to the door, but before I opened it, I turned back around and walked back to Aaron. Aaron looked at me with bright blue eyes, hoping I¡¯d changed my mind. I suppressed a smile and handed him a tissue. ¡°There you go.¡± I wiped his mouth for him. ¡°See you soon.¡± Then I turned and left. I leaned my back against the door as I reminisced about Aaron¡¯s disappointed expression. My heart swelled with joy. I won this time! That look on his face was worth it! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If I wasn¡¯t scared of him getting angry, I would¡¯ve taken a picture of him. The thought alone made me ¡°Huh?! Who¡¯s there?!¡± Myughter echoed down the empty corridor, and I didn¡¯t expect to hear a nervous voice speak up when they heard me. I was tense. This bathroom was pretty out-of-the-way. I didn¡¯t expect people to be lingering in the hall so far from the rest of the party. I needed to make sure that whoever was here wasn¡¯t one of our acquaintances. After keeping this secret for so long, I couldn¡¯t be exposed like this. I wanted to reveal it on my own terms. There was something familiar about the voice, so I crept around the corner to find its owner. ¡°It¡¯s me. Olive.¡± I swallowed. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Vincent?! What are you doing here?!¡± I cried as my heart began to pound wildly. Nothing was more thrilling than seeing your boyfriend mere moments after cheating on him.. ¡°I¡­ was trying to get some fresh air. You know how stuffy it is back there¡­¡± He rambled breathlessly, and his face was flushed. He wasn¡¯t lying about needing air. It¡¯s strange to find that Vincent was also nervous. Vincent was standing awkwardly in front of a window. It was arge French window with a baroque frame. Heavy curtains hung on either side. Vincent was leaning on the window frame as he looked into the distance. +nodded and decided not to press further. If anything, I felt lucky. If he wasn¡¯t so out-of-sorts, he might¡¯ve been suspicious of me. I was about to leave, but when I nced at the window again, I noticed something was wrong. ¡°Why¡¯s the window closed if you need air?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because I just closed it. Right after I opened it. I got chilly.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all. I think I¡¯m catching a cold, actually. Isn¡¯t that something¡­¡± Vincent chuckled nervously. His eyes traveled from the ceiling to the floor to avoid looking at me. I sneered. Something was wrong. He was definitely lying. Cinder was an architecturalndscaper. A while back, I visited a hotel with her that had the same type of baroque decorations. She¡¯d pointed out that floor-to-ceiling windows. like these could only be opened from the outside. There¡¯s no way Vincent opened and closed it just now! ¡°Oh, Vincent¡­¡± I cooed as I took a step forward. ¡°Are you alright? You¡¯re red. Let me see if you have a fever.¡±¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡± Just as I thought, Vincent became more nervous as I approached. His reaction told me for sure that he was up to something. ¡°Don¡¯t. It could be contagious.¡± He held his hands up cautiously. I stopped and looked out the window carefully. The light was very dim, but when I squinted my eyes, I saw the problem. Bright pink heels sticking out from underneath the curtain. Emily was hiding right there! Chapter 92 Chapter 92 I¡¯ll Take Emily ¡°Cheater!¡± Jack yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the game with your money!¡± ¡°How about $200 and the game continue?¡± Jason blinked, then raised his ss in a toast. ¡°Deal! Ha! I knew you¡¯d resort to bribery!¡± Aaron looked at Jason, confused. With a smirk, Jason exined, ¡°I was nning to buy that diamond for my grandma. And thanks to your 8 million, I will be kick out in the middle of the Christmas dinner. You should allow a poor guy like me to take a littttle revenge, don¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Bravo,¡± Jack snickered. ¡°You¡¯re everyone¡¯s hero tonight. Aaron¡¯s gonna know, money is not everything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited now though. You¡¯re still not my type.¡± ¡°Oh, f*ck off,¡± Jackughed and flipped him off. Then he looked at Aaron, yelled excited. ¡°Last chance. Tell us who she is or take a girl to Christmas!!!¡± Aaron thought for a moment, looking around almost nervously. ¡°That isn¡¯t much of a choice¡­¡± ? Most of the girls here came with their partners. Still, several of them squealed when Aaron nced All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. their way. ¡°Pick me! I¡¯ll leave my boyfriend for you!¡± A woman with tinum blonde hair cried. ¡°Come on, Edith,¡± her boyfriend frowned beside her. He held a hand over his chest in mock heartbreak. ¡°You¡¯ll throw me away just like that?¡± ¡°Babe, that man is Aaron Morris.¡± She pouted and tapped her boyfriend¡¯s face with her long red nails. ¡°I¡¯lle back to you once he dumps me. He seems like the type to spoil his exes.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± her boyfriend said without missing a beat. Everyoneughed at their vivid performance. ¡°What about me, Aaron? I¡¯m single! I¡¯d love to go on vacation with you!¡± Leslie wanted to get in on the fun. ¡°I promise there¡¯ Il be no strings attached! I just want a hot night.¡± ¡°I heard your d*ck is huge!¡± ¡°Come on, mama need some big di ck energy!¡± The girls were going crazy over him. ¡°I hope your girl knows how popr you are,¡± Jack sighed. Aaron smiled at him and nced at me for a split second. ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows.¡± Then he chuckled and called out, ¡°Sorry,dies. One lucky woman already has me wrapped around her finger.¡± I knew full well how much of a p*ayboy Aaron was, but my mood soured when I realized just how easy it was for him to have any woman he wanted. Why on earth would he into me? Did he really like me? Or I have just fantasized everything? Uncertainty crept into my heart. Before it could spiral out of control, I felt him take my hand under the table. My eyes widened. I never thought he¡¯d be this bold in public. The next thing I knew, he was slowly moving my hand over his crotch. When I felt how hard he was, I quickly yanked my hand away as if I¡¯d been burned. The nerve of this man! I red at him, but he only smiled innocently. Then my phone vibrated. ¡®Amorris: I¡¯m only hard for you¡¯ ¡®Amorris: Just smelling you did this to me.¡¯ I blushed. ¡°Wait a minute. What was your name again?¡± Jack leaned toward me. ¡°Iris? Ivy?¡± I got nervous. I don¡¯t know why Jack suddenly paid attention to me. Honestly speaking, I was the invisible woman here, since I knew nearly none of them! ¡°Her name is Olive,¡± Aaron answered for me. ¡°Ah¡­ I see,¡± Jack smirked. His expression told me he knew something was fishy between us. ¡°Pretty name. You were the one who got called up to y with Aaron, right? Well, how about it? Why don¡¯t you take Olive with you, Aaron?¡± Before Aaron¡¯s response, someone yelled angrily. ¡°That¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Vincent finally spoke up and mmed his hand on the table. ¡°We¡¯re engaged. Did you not see the f*cking ring on her finger? She¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Chiil, Vince. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jack looked startled by Vincent¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°I don¡¯t like when other people mess with my girlfriend,¡± Vincent growled. ¡°easy, easy. I don¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just a joke, ok.¡± Jack wanted to exin, but Vincent did not listen to him obviously. ¡°I said, she was my girl! Keep my girl¡¯s name out off your f*cking d*mn mouth!¡± Vincent yelled. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Jack sneered, irritated by Vincent¡¯s attitude ¡°Why don¡¯t we let her speak for herself?¡± Now everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, and the sudden change of pace gave me whish. ¡°Fine. Olive, me or Aaron?¡± Vincent looked at me expectantly. When I didn¡¯t answer right away, he narrowed his bloodshot eyes at me. ¡°Well?! Tell him who you belong to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. I don¡¯t want to answer it. I belong to myself.¡± I felt terrible. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about those b*llshi*s, b*tch. You just need to say who proposed to you!¡± Vincent yelled at me. Obviously, he was out of control. ¡°¡­ You.¡± I muttered. As I said that, I tried my best to ignore Aaron staring at me, and I dug my nails into my palms. I didn¡¯t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. Before I lost my nerve entirely, I heard Aaron¡¯s low voice cut through the tense silence. ¡°I have made up my mind.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take Emily with me then.¡±¡® Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Never Have I Ever ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Vincent asked nervously. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want this fiasco to be seen by a fourth person. Immediately, Vincent nced at me suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste out of there? What¡¯s going on? Why were you with¡­¡± ¡°Aaron?!¡± Vincent stared in disbelief, then he turned to me angrily. ¡°Why is Aaron here? What the f*ck were you doing with him?!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I hurried toe up with an excuse to exin myself. Even though I was ready to break up, I didn¡¯t want to be the one singled out for cheating. I couldn¡¯t have Vincent nder me to the rest of the world. Imagine if he went around saying we broke up just because I slept with Aaron! Aaron stepped forward and pushed Vincent away from me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me yourself?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes turned red and he clenched his fists. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows and nced at me, then he put one hand in his pocket and shrugged. ¡°I was just passing by.¡± His answer only made Vincent more irritated. His knuckles turned white, and I was worried that he¡¯d throw a punch, but Aaron just looked at Vincent with a smile. It was like he was sure that Vincent wouldn¡¯t do it. ¡°I was!¡± Aaron smiled mockingly. ¡°You think I came to eavesdrop on your soap opera on purpose? I don¡¯t care why Emily¡¯s behind the curtain.¡± Then he looked at me coldly and continued, ¡°I am interested in your uncle hunting crocodiles in Burma. You¡¯re going to Vincent¡¯s reunion for Christmas, Olive?¡± I felt guilty. Thest time Aaron and I spoke, I rejected his Christmas invitation. What I said about Vincent¡¯s party just now was just a joke, but Aaron didn¡¯t know that¡­ He thought I chose Vincent over him. Vincent was livid. Aaron¡¯s snidement implied he¡¯d heard everything since then! Vincent stepped forward and grabbed Aaron by the cor. ¡°I was talking about the bathroom! You were in there with Olive just now! What were you doing?!¡± Aaron brushed Vincent¡¯s hand off and nced at me. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°The same thing you were doing out here with Emily.¡± His blue eyes narrowed at Vincent, and his body ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent¡¯s face contorted with anger, and he raised his fist at Aaron as if he was actually going to hit him. ¡°Say that again! I dare you!¡± I nearly fainted because of my hyperventting. I couldn¡¯t tell if I was stressed because of what Aaron said, or because Vincent almost hurt him. But Aaron didn¡¯t flinch at all. In fact, he tilted his face slightly to give Vincent a better angle. ¡°Go ahead. Hit me.¡± ¡°You f*cking-! You think I won¡¯t?!¡± Vincent snarled, but he dropped his hand. Aaron stood up straighter and fixed his cor. Either he didn¡¯t care about Vincent hitting him, or he knew he wouldn¡¯t really do it. BANG! Vincent mmed his fist into the window frame with a scoff. Then he turned and left. ¡°You¡¯re walking away from the only chance you¡¯ll ever get to hit me. Sure you wanna waste it?¡± Aaron called after him. I wanted to p my hand over his mouth. Did he want to be punched that badly? And why was he willing to let Vincent treat him like this? He wasn¡¯t a pushover. In fact, he was in great shape! I knew his toned muscles weren¡¯t just for show. He had power behind them. I¡¯ve seen him practice muay thai. His muscles move like gears in a well-oiled machine, full of synchronized power. G*d, and when that body was on top of mine¡­ ¡°Hmph-¡± Vincent angrily kicked over a trash can as he walked by, but he didn¡¯t look back. He simply picked up the pace and left. Did he just left? Though I was happy Aaron did not get hurt, I could not lie to myself that what Vincent had done was disappointing. He was a coward! A weak man who did not dare to defend his girl. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Emily chased after him after giving me and Aaron one final nce. ¡°You¡­¡± I trailed off as I looked up at Aaron. There were millions of words in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t say a single one. This was happening too fast. I never imagined things would turn out this way, and I was totally unprepared. I have been troubled with the whole thing for such a long time. And now, everything¡¯s gone? Is that all? I have to say that¡¯s really beyond my n. As a scientist, I am used to n everything well. But now, Aaron just messed up with all my ns and made everything lose control. Yet, I found myself could not mad at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The party¡¯s starting soon. Let¡¯s just have fun.¡± Aaron straightened out his clothes and pulled me out of the hallway. In the club¡¯s main area, the DJ was yelling over the ear- piercing music. The smells of cigarettes, marijuana, and vape pens floated through the air. I involuntarily took a step back, trying to hide in the calm hallway, but I crashed into Aaron¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He hugged me and lowered his head onto my shoulder. With him beside me, I immediately calmed down. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said to him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to celebrate with a bunch of strangers. I just want to be with you.¡± I only came here to break up with Vincent and tell Aaron how I felt. Now that I¡¯ve aplished both those things, I didn¡¯t need to waste any more time here. I felt the vibrations of Aaron¡¯sughter. What was heughing at? Was I being too forward? Too naive? Did he not take me seriously? ¡°Alright, princess.¡± Aaron took my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± In the next moment, a dazzling spotlight shone on the two of us, and I felt like a criminal who was just caught on camera. ¡°Up next! Here¡¯s the lucky couple who¡¯s been chosen to y our surprise game: Never Have I Ever!¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Aaron Moms I Never Knew My mind went nk and I subconsciously broke free of Aaron¡¯s embrace. This was too soon. I wasn¡¯t ready to call us a couple yet. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation. A spotlight just caught the two of us holding each other, like partners in crime highlighted for everyone to see. I heard surprised gasps and excited whispers from the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Aaron¡¯s voice brought me back to my senses before I could panic. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Anywhere you want. If you want to y, we¡¯ll go on stage. If you want to leave, we¡¯ll leave.¡± Aaron shrugged, as if not influenced by the spotlight. A strange feeling bubbled up in my stomach. I¡¯ve had to depend on only myself for such a long time¡­ Now I had someone behind me. And that someone was Aaron Morris.¡¤ ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I whispered to him. Because I saw who else was on stage. Vincent and Emily had also been chosen! The moment I saw them, I calmed down. What right did these f**kers have to make me out to be the only bad guy? I grabbed Aaron¡¯s hand and, to his surprise, led him up to the stage. The center of the dance floor had been transformed into a stage with arge round table on top. Each of the ¡°lucky¡± winners chosen by the spotlight was sitting around the table. Vincent stared at us viciously while Emily sat to the left of him. She rested her cheeks on her hands as if she was watching a good show. ¡°You can sit next to me. Since you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± Vincent spoke through clenched teeth and patted the empty seat to his right. While I hesitated, Aaron pushed me away and sat next to Vincent. ¡°Can I sit here?¡± Aaron grinned at Vincent and gestured toward Emily. ¡°Your girlfriend is sitting on your left, right?¡± ¡°Aaron¡­¡± Vincent growled. ¡°Allow me to exin the rules.¡± The singer who¡¯d just performed in the rock band was doubling as a host, and he introduced us to the game with a raspy voice. I sat next to Aaron and listened carefully. 1 knew this game, of course. But I was not sure whether those yers had made some changes¡­ It looked like everyone else had yed before. They were rxed, drinking and chatting while the MC spoke. I, on the other hand, was tense. I sat up straight as if I was attending a lecture. The rules were simple. As the name suggested, yers would take turns saying something they¡¯ve never done. The other yers would put down a finger if they have done that thing. If someone puts all ten fingers down, they¡¯re eliminated. ¡°And the winner can ask one of the losers to do one thing!¡± After hearing the rules, it immediately urred to me that it was possible to single someone out for elimination if you knew them well enough. As I looked around, I noticed that Aaron was the center of attention. He was absentmindedly ying with his watch, but all eyes in the room swept over him. My heart sank at the possibility that Aaron¡¯s reputation would make him a target. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re worried about me.¡± Aaron met my gaze as he looked up at me. ¡°You might be in the hot seat.¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re a clever one.¡± Aaron¡¯s blue eyes shone in the spotlight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He said nothing remotely close to a flirt, but my face N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. reddened. He might as well have kissed me in front of everyone. ¡®Stop,¡¯ I told myself. Then I took a deep breath and asked Aaron, ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Are you alright being put on the spot in front of everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just how the game goes.¡± Aaron¡¯szy smile put me at ease. And the game began. The first question was from Jack Howard. I¡¯d seen him a few times at Vincent¡¯s parties, and all I knew about him was that he was a gamer. He looked around impishly and said, ¡°Never have I ever had a million dors in my bank ount.¡± All eyes were on Aaron, who calmly tucked one finger away. Instantly, whistles and cheers erupted throughout the club. ¡°Just a million? Don¡¯t insult him like that!¡± A voice called from the crowd, sending the room into another frenzy. ¡°My turn,¡± the blonde man beside Jack spoke up. He wore ¨¤ pair of gold-rimmed sses and a suit that screamed wyer. He sat back in his chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met two presidents, so¡­ never have I ever met three U.S. presidents.¡± ¡°Does TV count?¡± Jack nudged the blonde man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± The blonde man gave Jack a nk look, but I could tell that the two were close. ¡°Met three presidents in person. While they were in office.¡± Again, Aaron put a finger down, much to the crowd¡¯s disappointment. ¡°Family business.¡± Aaron smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, Seb.¡± The man in goldughed. ¡°Maybe if your family hired me as your personalwyer, I would¡¯ve asked something else.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too expensive!¡± Aaronughed: ¡°I only have enough to pay you for a night? What does one night get me?¡± ¡°Oh, f**k off,¡± Sebughed back. Huh¡­ His name was Seb and really was awyer. The next yers all targeted Aaron. The statements were varied, and each of them went beyond my imagination. Only one statement got me: Never have I ever visited 20 countries before I turned 20 years old. Thanks to my daddy and mummy, I have traveled more than 20 countries in a ship, when I was a baby. I still had nine fingers up, so I was safe. Next to me, Aaron was down to one finger after someone said, ¡°Never have I ever owned a team of thoroughbred racehorses.¡± He chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have yed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a break this round.¡± A woman with parted hair threw Aaron a wink. ¡°Never have I ever been in love.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 I¡¯m In Love ¡°Never have I ever been in love.¡± As soon as the pink-haired woman spoke, the crowd¡¯s booing drowned her out. ¡°Leslie, are you just venting now?¡± Someone sighed. ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t flirt with Aaron Morris like that. He prefers chicks who y hard to get, unlike you.¡± Jack said loudly as he downed a shot of tequ. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me then.¡± Leslie leaned forward in her low-cut tank top, catching the eyes of most of the men in the room. ¡°You little tease¡­ Why don¡¯t you try winning me over instead?¡± Jack gazed at her boobs resting on the table. ¡°F**k off. I¡¯m more woman than you can handle.¡± Leslie said, winking at Aaron ¡°Fine. I admit defeat.¡± Aaron put down hisst finger and rolled his shoulders. Everyone was shocked. ¡°What?! Aaron, I said ¡®never have I ever been in love.¡¯ Are you saying you have a special someone?¡± Leslie¡¯s eyes were wide with wonder. ¡°Seriously? You?¡± Jack was so taken aback that he spat his tequ all over the blondewyer next to him. ¡°No way. You¡¯re saying there¡¯s a woman that you can¡¯t win over?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to point out that love and sexual infatuation are two different things.¡± Seb wiped his face in disgust. ¡°Leslie was asking if there was a woman you wanted to spend your life with.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows and nced at me for a brief second, then he finished his wine in one swig. ¡°And I¡¯d want nothing more than to spend my life with her.¡± When our eyes met, my heart fluttered. Was he talking about me? It seemed impossible, but at that moment, I was almost certain I knew how he felt about me. Where could those feelings havee from? Did he just love having me in his bed? Most of our time together was spent making love¡­ If the way to a woman¡¯s heart was through her vagina, could the same be said about a man and his d**k? Does he want to spend the rest of his life with me just because he likes having sex with me? Iughed to myself at my naivety. If it was that easy for a man to fall in love, there would be fewer lonely women in the world. If sex was the only qualifier, that would be too simple. Still, my heart pounded despite my reasoning. Silently, I put one of my fingers down. I was in love with someone. I abandoned my morals and threw caution to the wind when it came to him. I was a scientist, but for him, I was a musician. Every moment we spent together rang through. my mind like love songs. I¡¯d assumed no one would notice since I was off to the side, but Aaron did. His eyes lit up, and I looked away, embarrassed. I didn¡¯t expect him to notice¡­ 1 scrambled to grab my ss on the table, which I had barely touched, and took arge gulp. The c**ktail burned down my throat all the way to my stomach, and its intoxicating aroma still lingered in my nostrils. I didn¡¯t have to drink much before I began to feel tipsy, but even then, it wasn¡¯t the wine that made me drunk. It was him. When I looked up at Aaron again, I noticed that his eyes were shining as if they were full of stars. Then he gave me a pure, joyful smile, like a child seeing the sea for the first time. I was so enamored by his beauty that I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Then, the music changed from loud rock to a lighter tune: ¡°Did you ever have someone kiss you in a crowded room N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. And every single one of your friends was makin¡¯ fun of you¡­ But 15 secondster, they were ppin¡¯ too?¡±* (song from Taylor Swift¡¯s new Album) I feltpelled to pull Aaron in for a kiss right then and there, as the song suggested. In front of everyone. In front of my ¡®fiancee¡¯. In front of the world. I didn¡¯t care about their reactions or what they¡¯d think of me. In the end, they¡¯d cheer and celebrate my love for him, just like the song said¡­ But in the next second, my dream was shattered. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Eight Million Everyone¡¯s attention moved on to the next press- ing matter. Leslie¡¯s statement did more damage than she¡¯d expected. What she assumed was a ¡®harmless statement¡¯ ended up mak- ing most of the yers put a finger down. She scoffed and smiled, ¡°Is this a Hallmark movie or something? And you guys who put your fingers down must be afraid your girlfriend refuse to go back with you in Christmas, so that you will beughed by the whole family.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think Aaron really lost. He¡¯s probably just lying to make us all feel poor!¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± Aaron grinned. ¡°Now she gets it!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jack cried. ¡°So your mansion isn¡¯t the size of a small theme park? And you don¡¯t have a cer full of vintage wines? You don¡¯t own horses..?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Aaron nced at me. ¡°There is a woman I love. As long as she knows who she is, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Who even is she?!¡± Jack¡¯s question put everyone¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°An actor? A supermodel?¡± With a frown, Jack started listing obscure celebrities: ¡°Jennifer Swiss?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Susan Butler?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Lydia Johnson¡­?¡± ¡°No. What the hell, man? Lydia¡¯s married,¡± Aaron scowled. The crowd was up in arms asking him who his love was, but he simplyughed and refrained from answering. Then, from the corner of the room, Jason chimed in. ¡°I heard Aaron won an auction for a raw diamond at Sotheby¡¯s a while ago¡­¡± ¡± Jason had five fingers left in the game, and I knew who he was. Vincent was always polite to him since he was another man born with a silver spoon in his mouth. As soon as he spoke up, everyone quieted down to listen, and I was no ex- ception. Was the diamond on my finger the same one that Aaron had bought in that auction? Did he really buy a raw diamond and send it to Cartier to have it cut and made into a ring? ¡°The thing was huge!¡± Jason¡¯s eyes widened as he exag- gerated to the crowd. ¡°The starting bid was $3 million! And guess how much Aaron paid for it? $8 million!¡± He pped his leg, astounded. Eight million dors¡­ My breath hitched, and my hand suddenly felt heavy with the dainty ring on my finger. My mind drifted to machinery: all of the experimental instruments that myb couldn¡¯t afford. If I could pawn off this rock, I could buy the advanced EEG equipment I¡¯ve been dreaming of! ¡°Not this one,¡± Aaron whispered to me as he subtly ges- tured to my hand. I froze. He knew what I was thinking just by seeing me touch my ring! I felt embarrassed. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t know I was also thinking about selling it for cash. In the next second, my phone vibrated. When I pulled it out, I saw a text from Aaron. Lady Amorris: The diamond in your ring is called the Single Amorris: It¡¯s bigger, clearer, and brighter than the one Vincent got you Iughed out loud and set my phone down. When I tooked up, I saw Aaron¡¯s bright eyes looking at me, like a pup- py waiting for praise. G*d, I wanted to pet him. He was too cute! I was doomed. When a man was handsome, you still have a chance. When he¡¯s cute, you¡¯re done for. The room was still filled with talk about the luckydy who was gonna get an $8 million ring from Aaron. A bunch of women were excitedly discussing what the best cut would be and what other stones would even joked and said that Aaron should do some ¡®exploring¡¯ and give them a chance. With augh, Aaron told them to forget it. Then Jason asked, ¡°So if you¡¯re spending this much mon- ey, you have to be nning on proposing, right?¡± Aaron crossed his legs and gave me a look that made my heart beat faster, and I was afraid that he was ready to pull out the ring from his pocket and get down on one knee in front of me. Even though I knew I was in love with him, I didn¡¯t want to hear a second proposal so soon. Besides, I was only 27. I was still working on my PhD! Marriage wasn¡¯t part of my life n at the moment. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Aaron asked casually as he stirred the ice in his drink. Then, the host tapped on his microphone a few times to get the audience¡¯s attention. His voice echoed over the speak- ers. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Our first game is over, and the loser is Aaron Morris!¡± The crowd howled, and again, I was surprised by just how popr this man was. ¡°Quiet down, now! ording to the rules, he must ept his punishment. So, Aaron¡­ truth or dare?¡± Other people started to call out, ¡°Pick truth!¡± ¡°I need to know who she is!¡± ¡°Tell us her name!¡± The shrill voices of the women threatened to shatter the sses, and the ear-piercing chorus filled me with dread. I felt like a wicked witch was prowling through the room, looking for me. ¡°Quiet, quiet, quiet¡­¡± The host tapped the mic again. ¡°What do you choose, Aaron?¡± ¡°Since everyone¡¯s so enthusiastic¡­¡± Aaron smiled, and his words made my heart feel like it was dangling on a thread. I was just as scared as I was eager to hear the name of his beloved. ¡°I¡¯ll take the dare.¡± Aaron¡¯s answer made the crowd boo, but he simply watched with enjoyment. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to us,¡± someoneined. ¡°Wee to the real world,¡± Aaron smirked. ¡°Santa isn¡¯t real, and I picked dare. Sorry, boys.¡± ¡°You forced me to do this¡­ ¡°Jack threatened him with a flushed face. He looked like he¡¯d reached his limit drinking tonight, and he climbed up on the table. ¡°I dare you¡­ to pick one person here to take on Christmas vacation!¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then I pick you, Jason.¡± ¡°Wh-what?! You¡¯re straight! I¡¯m straight! Pick a woman!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The women in the room cheered for Jack, who, turned to face them and saluted before getting off the table. Aaron raised an eyebrow and looked around the room. He spoke slowly as he nced at the faces of Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. everyone around him. ¡°What if¡­ I give everyone here $100 to let me off the book this time?¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 I¡¯ll Take Emily ¡°Cheater!¡± Jack yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the game with your money!¡± ¡°How about $200 and the game continue?¡± Jason blinked, then raised his ss in a toast. ¡°Deal! Ha! I knew you¡¯d resort to bribery!¡± Aaron looked at Jason, confused. With a smirk, Jason exined, ¡°I was nning to buy that diamond for my grandma. And thanks to your 8 million, I will be kick out in the middle of the Christmas dinner. You should allow a poor guy like me to take a littttle revenge, don¡¯t you.¡± ¡°Bravo,¡± Jack snickered. ¡°You¡¯re everyone¡¯s hero tonight. Aaron¡¯s gonna know, money is not everything!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Jason smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited now though. You¡¯re still not my type.¡± ¡°Oh, f*ck off,¡± Jackughed and flipped him off. Then he looked at Aaron, yelled excited. ¡°Last chance. Tell us who she is or take a girl to Christmas!!!¡± Aaron thought for a moment, looking around almost ner- vously. ¡°That isn¡¯t much of a choice¡­¡± Most of the girls here came with their partners. Still, sev- eral of them squealed when Aaron nced their way. ¡°Pick me! I¡¯ll leave my boyfriend for you!¡± A woman with tinum blonde hair cried. ¡°Come on, Edith,¡± her boyfriend frowned beside her. He held a hand over his chest in mock heartbreak. ¡°You¡¯ll throw me away just like that?¡± ¡°Babe, that man is Aaron Morris.¡± She pouted and tapped her boyfriend¡¯s face with her long red nails. ¡°I¡¯lle back to you once he dumps me. He seems like the type to spoil his ex- es.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± her boyfriend said without missing a beat. Everyoneughed at their vivid performance. ¡°What about me, Aaron? I¡¯m single! I¡¯d love to go on vaca- tion with you!¡± Leslie wanted to get in on the fun. ¡°I promise there¡¯ll be no strings attached! I just want a hot night.¡± ¡°I heard your d*ck is huge!¡± ¡°Come on, mama need some big d*ck energy!¡± The girls were going crazy over him. ¡°I hope your girl knows how popr you are,¡± Jack sighed. Aaron smiled at him and nced at me for a split second. ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows.¡± Then he chuckled and called out, ¡°Sorry,dies. One lucky woman already has me wrapped around her finger.¡± I knew full well how much of a *boy Aaron was, but my mood soured when I realized just how easy it was for him to have any woman he wanted. Why on earth would he into me? Did he really like me? Or I have just fantasized everything? Uncertainty crept into my heart. Before it could spiral out of control, I felt him take my hand under the table. My eyes widened. I never thought he¡¯d be this bold in public. The next thing I knew, he was slowly moving my hand over his c*otch. When I felt how hard he was, I quickly yanked my hand away as if I¡¯d been burned. The nerve of this man! I red at him, but he only smiled innocently. Then my phone vibrated. ¡®Amorris: I¡¯m only hard for you¡¯ ¡®Amorris: Just smelling you did this to me.¡¯ Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I blushed. ¡°Wait a minute. What was your name again?¡± Jack leaned toward me. ¡°Iris? Ivy?¡± I got nervous. I don¡¯t know why Jack suddenly paid atten- tion to me. Honestly speaking, I was the invisible woman here, since I knew nearly none of them! ¡°Her name is Olive,¡± Aaron answered for me. ¡°Ah¡­ I see,¡± Jack smirked. His expression told me he knew something was fishy between us. ¡°Pretty name. You were the one who got called up to y with Aaron, right? Well, how about it? Why don¡¯t you take Olive with you, Aaron?¡± Before Aaron¡¯s response, someone yelled angrily. ¡°That¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Vincent finally spoke up and mmed his hand on the table. ¡°We¡¯re engaged. Did you not see the f**king ring on her finger? She¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Chill, Vince. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Jack looked star- tled by Vincent¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°I don¡¯t like when other people mess with my girlfriend,¡± Vincent growled. ¡°easy, easy. I don¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s just a joke, ok.¡± Jack want- ed to exin, but Vincent did not listen to him obviously. ¡°I said, she was my girl! Keep my girl¡¯s name out off your f**king d*mn mouth!¡± Vincent yelled. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Jack sneered, irritated by Vincent¡¯s attitude ¡°Why don¡¯t we let her speak for herself?¡± Now everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, and the sudden change of pace gave me whish. ¡°Fine. Olive, me or Aaron?¡± Vincent looked at me expec- tantly. When I didn¡¯t answer right away, he narrowed his bloodshot eyes at me. ¡°Well?! Tell him who you belong to!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. I don¡¯t want to answer it. I belong to my- self.¡± I felt terrible. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about those bu**sh*ts, b*tch. You just need to say who proposed to you!¡± Vincent yelled at me. Obviously, he was out of control. ¡°¡­ You.¡± I muttered. As I said that, I tried my best to ig- nore Aaron staring at me, and I dug my nails into my palms. I didn¡¯t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. Before I lost my nerve entirely, I heard Aaron¡¯s low voice cut through the tense silence. ¡°I have made up my mind.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll take Emily with me then.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Exposing Vincent ¡°What?¡± No one expected that, especially not Emily. She looked up, shocked that he¡¯d chosen her. Vincent stood up and mmed his hand on the table again. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Aaron asked coldly. ¡°Who is Emily to you?¡± ¡°I¡­ She¡¯s¡­ She was my ssmate back in university.¡± Vincent frowned and started to sweat. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s a schoolgirl. I¡¯m sure you had fun being her senior.¡± Jack made a gagging noise. ¡°Look,¡± Vincent tried to exin himself. ¡°I invited her to this party, so I¡¯m responsible for her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s an adult woman,¡± Jack shot back. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about your fianc¨¦?¡± ¡°Why, you-¡± Vincent balled his hands into fists. His immature behavior made me feel embarrassed to be called his fiance in front of everyone. The women around me offered both words of sympathy and snide remarks, which made me felt as if naked sitting in this room. And when they finally quieted down, the second round of the game began. Since Aaron lost thest game, he got to start things off. ¡°Never have I ever¡­ messed around with my cousin.¡± D*mn. Which unlucky person was about to be publicly shamed? I was almost forgot my wired situation N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. andughed out loudly. Did he do that to amuse me? No one put their finger down, and when Aaron nced around the room, he cleared his throat and added, ¡°I knew a cousin, whose name is Losian. In my third year of high school.¡± Losian? How did I know that name¡­? Then Vincent nervously put down one finger, and my smile faded. Did he really mess up with his cousin? That cousin named Losian? G*d! Did I really date such a p*rvert? Oh my g*d. Now I no longer care about other¡¯s people now, I myself felt disgusting. Now it was my turn. I didn¡¯t know what to say, but after thinking for a long time, I closed my eyes and said, ¡°Never have I ever cheated on¡­ an¡­ ¡°Exam.¡± I bit my lip, stopping myself from saying what I really wanted to say. ¡°Aw, what?!¡± The other yersined as most of them put a finger down, but when I looked around, I was surprised to see that Aaron wasn¡¯t one of them. He¡¯d never cheated on a test? Next was a man with ck hair. He gave Aaron a knowing nod and said, ¡°Never have I ever slept with a woman after seeing her once at the gym.¡± Again, Vincent put a finger down. Aaron was gunning for Vincent this round. By now, everyone seemed to have caught on to Aaron¡¯s n, and each turn made Vincent¡¯s face turn even redder. ¡°Never have I ever passed a ss by sleeping with the TA.¡± ¡°Never have I ever been in a rtionship with two women at the same time.¡± ¡°Never have I ever peeked on girls in the shower.¡± Every time, he put a finger down, and I was finding myself bing more and more disgusted with him. If it wasn¡¯t for this st*pid game, I never would¡¯ve known how awful he was! I felt dizzy just thinking about it. How bad was I at reading people? On top of that, everyone saw me as the pathetic girl who was engaged to this man! Finally, it was Aaron¡¯s turn again. ¡°So I get the final nail in the coffin,¡± he mused. ¡°No!¡± Vincent shook his head and pped the table. ¡°This is going too far!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ How about everyone else? Do you guys wanna stop here?¡± Everyone shook their heads. ¡°I quit. I¡¯m done.¡± Vincent pushed away from the table and got up to leave. ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that. I epted my punishment, didn¡¯t I? Are you a coward or are you Vincent Raymond?¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow, and the room went silent. Everyone knew the weight of those words. Vincent¡¯s face turned from an enraged red to an anxious pale, and he sat back down helplessly. ¡°Good,¡± Aaron smiled. ¡°Never have I ever slept with two of the women at this party.¡± No one could¡¯ve imagined that Aaron would cross that line. Given his reputation as a pl*yboy, everyone assumed that he would¡¯ve been the one to put a finger down this time. If you chose ten famous actresses at random, Aaron¡¯s probably slept with eight of them. But if Aaron wasn¡¯t the one he was calling out, then who was it? ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡± Vincent stammered. ¡°You know the cost of dishonesty, right?¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes. The vein on Vincent¡¯s forehead bulged, and he slowly put down hisst finger. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The room was quiet with the exception of Aaron¡¯s apuse, and no one said a word. I stared at Vincent while I felt everyone¡¯s eyes fall on me. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was out of pity or silentughter. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Couple Swap ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Jason cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Since Vincent lost this round, it¡¯s time for his punishment-aside from getting his dirtyundry aired out like that, I mean. Truth or dare, Vincent?¡± Aaron spoke up first. ¡°If you pick truth, we¡¯ll ask you to specifically point out the two women you¡¯ve slept with. If you pick dare, you¡¯ll have to swap partners with someone. So¡­ truth or dare?¡± The heavy smell of smoke hung in the air, and Aaron reclined on the sofa without a care in the world. He seemed absolutely confident that Vincent wouldn¡¯t dare take his anger out on him. I stared at Aaron, and my blood was boiling so hot that it made my chest hurt. I knew why he was doing this. He just wanted to force Vincent to reveal his affair so that I¡¯d finally break up with him. Officially. Publicly. Like I am some f*cking celebrity or what. Should I invite some reporters? Or should I buy an 24/7 advertisement to announce the fact, me, Olive Woods, had been cheated by my boyfriend Vincent. Did he not realize how humiliating it would be for me? For males, cheating is usually nothing but even honor, to some extent. Hey, look, this guy got two hot girls, brilliant! And for girls, cheating usually means abandon. The girl is not attractive enough to ¡®keep¡¯ the boy. D*mn it! I mean, I am not feminist or something, but I knew we will be treated differently! And sympathy was the least thing I would like to have. G*d, my parents left me since I was a child and I grew up to be a good person, all depend on myself! I don¡¯t want to be the ¡®pathetic¡¯ woman abandoned by Vincent. Did not he understand? Or he just did not care¡­ This scandal was about to be exposed in front of everyone! Fine. I¡¯d be seen as the poor, ignorant girlfriend. It was one thing for Vincent to admit he slept with two women here, but Aaron wanted him to say our names out loud. Everyone was going to know that Vincent ran off to sleep with Emily instead of me! How would I recover from being shamed like that? But Aaron didn¡¯t care about any of that. All he wanted was my rtionship with Vincent to end, regardless of how I wanted it done. ¡°That¡­ It could be an old affair that he¡¯s talking about. Don¡¯t worry, Olive. It probably happened before you were in the picture.¡± Jason exined dryly. Maybe he felt sorry for me. Maybe he was trying to cover for Vincent. Either way, there was no point. Vincent and I had been together for years, and I knew every single one of his friends even if I wasn¡¯t close with them. He met most of the people here after we started dating. If he slept with any of them, that meant that it happened while he was in a rtionship with me. That meant he was cheating. And that was exactly the case. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t respond. Jason, flustered, urged Vincent to make his choice quickly. Everyone was waiting for Vincent¡¯s answer. Vincent sneered. ¡°Dare. Let¡¯s swap partners, Aaron. You and me.¡± His answer was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Vincent would rather trade partners than say the name of the other woman. Honestly speaking, I felt relief when he chose dare. I meant, I had been humiliated enough, and I did not want to fuel the situation. I understood Vincent¡¯s choice, but why did he specify that he wanted to swap with Aaron? Was it because he suspected I was cheating on him? Or did he just want to pay back? An eyes for an eyes, a tooth for a tooth. Aaron raised his eyebrows, surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Vincent would choose the dare either. He shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I don¡¯t have a partner to trade with you.¡± That¡¯s typical Aaron. He¡¯s always the boss, the ruler maker. Vincent gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. His knuckles cracked under the pressure. Just as I started to worry that he was going to start a fight with Aaron, Emily suddenly stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll be your date, Aaron.¡± Aaron looked at Emily andughed lightly, but he didn¡¯t refuse. So, what happen? I will date Aaron and Emily with Vincent, publicly? Seriously? The atmosphere started to be stale, so Jason hurriedly announced that Vincent and Aaron would swap partners. With that settled, he started the next round of games. I wanted to say something, to fight against that ridiculous swap, but obviously, no one cared about me. No one remembered to ask my opinion. And things were just settled down. Vincent sat down with a stern face and lit a cigarette. I wrinkled my nose and scooted further away from him. Tonight¡¯s game was unexpected, but that b*tch Emily must¡¯ve been happy that she could finally be with Vincent publicly, even if it was just for a dare. Aaron had to be pleased that he was giving Vincent a hard time. As for Vincent, even though he looked angry, he was still able to save face somewhat. So where did that leave me? They all decided on this couple swap, but no one stopped to ask for my opinion. I couldn¡¯t care less about Vincent¡¯s choice.¡± What upset me more was Aaron. How could he do this to me? The more I suppressed my emotions, the more ufortable I became. A heavy frustration settled onto my heart and made me want to cry. I knew it was pretentious to keep myposure, but I still tried my hardest to hold back. Eventually, it was too much, and I got to my feet and rushed out of the room. I stood outside on the terrace as a cold breeze blew over me. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t enough to cool the fire in my heart. The mes only grew stronger and stronger, and my sanity almost burned away. The sn*wkes fell on my shoulders and quickly melted. I had rushed out without my jacket, and now, the chill was getting to me. Goosebumps sprang up on my skin. I hugged myself and refused to go back since I was waiting for someone. I knew that Aaron would follow me out here. Eventually, there were footsteps behind me, and arge jacket was draped over my shoulders. When the familiar smell of amber surrounded me, I knew he was here. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Love Hate Aaron Morris was there. The f*cking golden boy that all woman crazy about this night was there, in front of me. But I didn¡¯t feel happy. Actually, I did not know what I feel. It could not be simplify as ¡®happy¡¯ or ¡®hate¡¯. Right now, my mind was full of different voices, and my heart felt like it¡¯d been thrown into a furnace, cold and numb, and the thrashing mes had finally reached my brain. And when I saw his face, his beautiful f*cking face, I knew my feelings immediately. It¡¯s anger. Aaron made a public spectacle out of me for fun! I raised my hands without hesitation, and when I raise it, I myself did not what I want to do. Did I want to p him? I got surprised myself. And I still troubled in that when my hand really hit his face. p! ¡°Olive, you-¡± He tried to hug me from behind, his voice sounded still and calm. Why could he be still calm like that? He made me the irrational crazy one. He must be happy tonight, everything just happened as he wished. why not happy? I guess he was the second happiest people tonight. The first one must be Emily. I shoved him off of me. Sneering, I ripped his jacket off my shoulders and threw it on the ground. Then I turned around and pped him as hard as I could. My voice rang out loud and clear: ¡°Mr. Morris! Were you trying to make a fool of me tonight?!¡± His head whipped to one side and a strand of hair fell over his eyes. An angry red handprint covered one side of his face, but it wasn¡¯t swelling. If anything, the red tint gave him a sort of broken beauty. But I didn¡¯t want to stop to admire it. I looked at Aaron with cold eyes as my voice trembled. ¡°happy now, huh?¡± Aaron looked up at me with his bloodshot blue eyes. I thought he¡¯d be angry, and I even expected him to p me back. I hated his ¡®decent¡¯ this time. And I did not want to be the only one care about it. Besides, he was the second son of ¡®THE¡¯ Morris Group. This was probably the first time he¡¯d been pped by a woman. Wouldn¡¯t he be furious? But he didn¡¯t. Instead, he rushed forward and hugged me, and his embrace was too strong for me to refuse. I struggled, but nothing work. Locked in his arms, I inhaled his unique scent. It was powerful and warm-so warm that I wanted to cry. But what was going on? First, he stabs me in the back. Now, he¡¯s holding me? ¡°You let go right now!¡± I struggled to break free from his embrace. He didn¡¯t move at all. He held me tightly, and I heard him whispering in my ear over and over that he was sorry. I stopped thrashing, and the violent anger in my heart cooled. I read some paper said human¡¯s smells were more powerful and important even most of us did not realize it. We believed in our eyes, we trust what we see most times, but our brain trust the smells. And my brain, just betrayed my feelings,promised to that familiar smell. The sensation swept over me until my eyes started to burn, and my tears fell without warning. ¡°What¡¯s ¡®sorry¡¯ gonna do? Do you know how badly you just humiliated me? You turned me into a joke in front of all of my friends¡­¡± ¡°I am sorry, bebe. I¡­¡± He finally let go of me and continued to apologize while wiping my tears away, but they only flowed faster. They fell down my cheeks like endless strings of pearls. I admit I was being pathetic. I should¡¯ve calmly med Aaron and asked him to exin himself, but when he was being so gentle to me, I lost control over my emotions. All I could do was let the pent-up frustration in my heart burst free. ¡°Aaron, did you see how they looked at me? You don¡¯t- You have no way of understanding how I feel. You just wanted to embarrass Vincent at my expense¡­ Now you¡¯ve done it.¡± Aaron shook his head in a panic, like a child who¡¯d done something wrong. ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not like that, Olive. I just wanted to help you¡­¡± ¡°But now everyone knows that my boyfriend cheated on me! Now they¡¯re allughing at me behind my back! I¡¯m just a st*pid, naive woman to them! What did I do to deserve this?!¡± Just thinking about what happened made my heart ache so badly that I could hardly breathe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s Vincent¡¯s.¡± Aaron took my face in his hands. His blue eyes were filled with sincerity. ¡°Olive, you are the most incredible woman in the world. Vincent was an idiot for cheating on you. He doesn¡¯t deserve you. In fact, you deserve so much better.¡± I sobbed and looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°Really?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I knew he was just try to say something sweet bull*hits, and usually you cannot trust man in such situation, but hell, I needed something sweet Right Now! ¡°Of course.¡± He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°But a selfish part of me is d he did it. I mean, meeting you was the greatest thing that¡¯s ever happened to me.¡± I was suddenly afraid of where this was going. This was too sudden. They say the eyes are the windows to the soul. Right now, while I looked straight into Aaron¡¯s eyes, they were full of determination and sincerity. I knew it. He loved me. In countless nights, I have been toss about it. And now I got a confirmed answer from his eyes. ¡®will he kneel down and propose with that eight million diamond?¡¯ When Aaron bent down, this idea suddenly urred in my mind. And then I found he was just picking up the jacket I had thrown away. ¡®what are you thinking!!!¡¯ I med myself. He brushed the dust off and draped it over my shoulders again. ¡°It¡¯s alright, darling. Don¡¯t waste any more tears on him. Even though you¡¯re beautiful when you cry, I¡¯d much rather see you smile.¡± With that, he ced a tender kiss on my forehead. It was as light as a feather brushing against my skin, and it was gone with the next cold breeze that swept past. I couldn¡¯t help but break into tears and smile as adoration flooded my heart. I looked at his reddened cheek, and I reached out to caress it. I felt guilty. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± At that moment, all I wanted was to vent my frustration. Now that I was thinking clearly, I regretted hitting him. Aaron smiled and moved his face closer to mine. ¡°Not if you kiss it better.¡± I rolled my eyes. I walked into that one. When Aaron didn¡¯t get what he wanted right away, he leaned in to give me a kiss on the cheek. His voice was low, yet clear. ¡°Olive¡­ Even though I made a mess out of tonight, I¡¯m still d that I get to spend Christmas with you this year.¡±¡± I looked up at him-at his mesmerizing eyes. They reflected the vast starry sky above our heads. My eyes moved to his lips. While we were ying that silly game inside, I was suppressing the urge to kiss him. Now that we were alone, I could do just that. I reached up to tug him down by his cor, and I kissed him. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Aaron¡¯s POV When Olive kissed me, my heart swelled with joy. It¡¯s not the first time, but my heart still beat for her every time. And I felt this time, something was different. I could not figure out what exactly the difference was. Tonight, so many things happened. And my brain had already paralyzed in joy when my eyes caught her in this club. I could not think anything, except her. She looked gorgeous. And she looked mine. I loved this woman, even if she had no idea. I¡¯d tried my hardest to lure her step-by-step into my trap, but in the end, she came to me willingly. Not once did I feel ashamed of being the ¡®other man¡¯ in her rtionship. Before, I thought I could continue being her dirty secret for the rest of my life. As long as I was with her, I didn¡¯t care. But now, I wanted her all to myself. I wanted to openly and honestly be hers. And for her to be mine. I desperately wanted to tell her all of the secrets that I¡¯d kept from her, but now wasn¡¯t the time. That day wille soon, but not yet. Beforeing to this party, I¡¯d nned a surprise for herter tonight, and everything was going well until the party officially started. As soon as we yed that game, the steady harmony between us shattered. I used the rules of the game to try to force Vincent to admit that he was cheating on her. I even wanted him to out Emily in the process. My initial intention was to help Olive finally be rid of him, but it turned out that I had seriously overstepped. I never imagined that my good intentions would earn me a p in the face. I could¡¯ve avoided it-I¡¯ve practiced martial arts for years, after all-and it wouldn¡¯t have been a challenge to catch her hand by the wrist. But I didn¡¯t. If she was upset, then I was willing to let her hit me if it helped her calm down. Especially since this was my fault to begin with. My heart broke while she was crying in my arms. Honestly, I never wanted to see her cry again. Unless she was in my bed. At least then she¡¯d befortable. This woman must have been sent from heaven to save me. I couldn¡¯t resist her, and neither could my d*ck. When she pulled me by the cor for this kiss, I felt a tent rise in my pants and press against her abdomen. Maybe she felt it too, because I noticed her body squirm under the pressure. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as my lips kissed their way to her ear. I nipped at her earlobe and teased it with my tongue, and I relished the feeling of her trembling in my arms. Olive put her hand against my chest and pushed me back with a slight gasp. ¡°Aaron, not here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s secluded. No one will find us here,¡± I whispered. I slid my hands past her hips and Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. wantonly kneaded the flesh of her a*s. The tight skirt she wore didn¡¯t leave much to the imagination. A view from the front or the back was enough to make any man¡¯s blood boil. I had to admit it: Olive¡¯s a*s was a perfect peach shape. It was round and full, but it was still incredibly soft. Just palming it was enough to make my mind fog and my d*ck twitch. ¡°I need you,¡± I breathed as I pressed her hand against my d*ck. ¡°Please.¡± She tried to yank her hand away as if I¡¯d burned her, but I held her in ce. I nipped her earlobe again and begged her to help me. The pressure was building to the point where I thought I was going to die. She giggled and gave me a harsh squeeze, and all of the color drained from my face at the sudden pain. I buried my face into the crook of her neck and hissed, ¡°Are you trying to kill your future husband?¡± She hummed lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you proposing to me¡­¡± I immediately raised my head, picked up her chin with my. index finger, and jokingly red at her. ¡°As if you¡¯d marry anyone else.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I still need to think about it.¡± The breeze hit her, and her burgundy hair fluttered in the night air. Her eyes shut tightly as she shivered. I was so frustrated, but all I could do wasugh. I knew she was toying with me on purpose. The only person in the world who¡¯d deny me for this long was Olive. And there was nothing I could do about it. ¡°You have to marry me, Olive. Or else.¡± She raised her eyebrows at me. ¡°Or else what?¡± I looked down into her emerald green eyes, and they narrowed like a cat¡¯s. F*ck, all I wanted was to pin her to the bed and pound her until she begged for mercy. At that moment, my eyes turned dark with lust and possessiveness. Olive frowned, and her eyes widened in rm. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that¡­? Something tells me you¡¯re thinking bad thoughts.¡± I poked her cheek with the tip of my tongue and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± With that, I lowered my head and put my lips on hers, covering the mouth that I loved and hated all at the same time. She froze for just a moment, then h*oked her hands around the back of my neck and responded passionately to my kiss. This woman was all mine. For now, at least. But I hoped, more than anything, that she¡¯d be mine forever. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Finally, she was mine. Not just her body, but her heart, too. Her adoration for me sparkled in her eyes. As faint as it seemed, I This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. knew it was inextinguishable. My chest swelled with satisfaction. This level of emotion was rare for me. In fact, I always considered myself unnatural because I was always emotionally indifferent and uninterested. Every one of my childhood tutors expected me to kill myself or the people around me. They were certain that I was some kind of sociopath. A freak. But they were wrong. I had no interest in destroying society. Who cares about the grass under my feet or the buildings lining the roads? To me, the world was like an amusement park where I could do anything I wanted. Going to Harvard was as, easy as climbing on a merry-go-round. The world was nothing more than a wh*re with her legs wide open for me. How could anyone expect me to respect a b*tch like that? But Olive was different. Our encounter was just nothing more than an ident, but that led to her bing my little secret. She¡¯d stolen my heart. When did I get so interested? Maybe it was when we met¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t love at first sight. I just couldn¡¯t help myself. Olive was a beautiful woman with high cheekbones and fiery red hair, but she wasn¡¯t the only beauty I¡¯d ever seen. I¡¯ve met many others-cute, s*xy, blonde, toxic-and I could have any I wanted. For the longest time, I always slept next to a different woman, and when I woke up, I realized I was lying next to a stranger. But Olive¡­ I was obsessed with her long before I slept with her. Long before I even talked to her. With those emerald green eyes, she reminded me of my precious Mrs. Dalloway. Mrs. Dalloway was a snow-white cat I¡¯d met at my grandfather¡¯s grave in the cemetery. I tried to pet her pearly fur, but she slipped away, jumped up a tree, and looked down at mezily. She rejected me. Every day for the next week, I brought food to visit her at my grandfather¡¯s tombstone. Around that time, I finished the book ¡°Mrs. Dalloway,¡± which I named her after. The white cat reminded me of the That entire time, she ate my food, yet refused my touch. And I insisted on visiting her every day for the next month. Those green eyes still looked warily at me. It was like she 1841 could see through to my decaying soul beneath my surface. I finally realized that there were many things in this world that even I couldn¡¯t have. Like Mrs. Dalloway. Like Olive Woods. I made that realization during a c*cktail party. Jake and I had gotten bored of the subpar champagne, and at that point, we were chatting about the women on the dance floor. In this ce of hypocrisy and lies, the only tangible things were the breasts and thighs of a woman. ¡°I bet your type is the chick in the green dress. D*mn, her t*ts are nice.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I followed Jake¡¯s pointed finger and looked over to a woman dancing in a short dark green dress. She was s*xy for sure, and she definitely knew how to unt it. Her breasts and thighs were practically on full disy, but something seemed to be missing¡­ ¡°Oh,e on. She is your type, isn¡¯t she? I thought you liked redheads. Let me guess, you¡¯re probably attracted to Nicole Kidman too, huh? G*d, she was incredible in Moulin Rouge.¡± I was lost in thought as I stared at the woman in green. She would¡¯ve looked better if she had green eyes. Green eyes like her dress. Green eyes like Olive¡¯s¡­ ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± Jake¡¯s disgruntled voice snapped me back to reality, and I noticed that I¡¯d spilled champagne on his suit. ¡°Sorry, man,¡± I apologized absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± ¡°Pff- I don¡¯t want your money. You wannapensate me, you let me have the chick in the green dress.¡± ¡°Go for it.¡± I didn¡¯t take any of those women home with me that night. Or the week after, for that matter. Jake teased me about my dry spell. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you in on a thr*esome,¡± he offered. ¡°Seriously, she¡¯s great in bed.¡± ¡°F*ck off. Seeing you naked would ruin it.¡± But after I turned down all of his invites for the whole month, Jake began to wonder if something was wrong with me. So I told him that I only had one woman on my mind. Jakeughed maniacally. ¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought! You¡¯re in love!¡± Was I? Was I in love with Olive Woods? I probably just wanted to sleep with her, just like how I wanted to pet the white cat when I was younger. Even if it meant I wouldn¡¯t be able to see any other girls. I wanted only her, no matter the cost. After I made up my mind, I was like a young boy in love, and I longed to tell her how I loved her. Honestly, when I saw a pair of hands on Olive¡¯s waist, I was in a trance. It was Vincent, an intern for Morgan Stanley. The young man was brilliant for his age, but who cares? The ambition in his eyes was tainted by jealousy, something I¡¯ve gotten very good at recognizing. The man was nothing more than a hyena waiting to slurp up our table scraps. But today, he managed to steal the lion¡¯s main course, and he strutted around the ce like he was showing off. I almost gave into my urge to rip his throat out and show him what happens when you steal from a lion, but my anger melted away when I saw Olive¡¯s beautiful green eyes. I thought of my Mrs. Dalloway. I had gone to the cemetery several times, and everyone thought I was visiting my grandfather, but I just wanted to see the snow-white cat. And I never saw her again. Maybe she chose an owner. Maybe she died. ¡°Hey, Aaron! This is my girlfriend, Olive. She¡¯s a Columbia student just like you.¡± ¡°Good pick.¡± I raised my champagne and toasted with Vincent. ¡°You better treat my junior right.¡± Goodbye, my green-eyed cat. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Aaron¡¯s POV III After seeing Olive with Vincent, I was back to being the pl*yboy I once was. Once again, I was a familiar face in the club. Jake pped a hand over my shoulder. ¡°Wee back, Aaron. Heartbreak is what separates boys from men.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? Not d*ck size?¡± ¡°F*ck off.¡± I was grateful Jake didn¡¯t press me with st*pid questions like ¡®What happened to you and the redhead?¡¯ I probably would¡¯ve grabbed a bottle and smashed it over his head if he¡¯d asked. But at that moment, I was inclined to smash it over my own head. I wanted to sleep with Olive, but I couldn¡¯t. That was that. Love had nothing to do with it. I thought I would quickly forget about her. Whenever I got drunk, I always saw her face in the reflection of the ss. She started to appear in my dreams, where I saw her on my bed-where I saw her under me-but whenever I made love to her in my dreams, she called Vincent¡¯s name. Then everything became a nightmare. Fine. Maybe I did care a little bit. Maybe I was just upset that for once, I couldn¡¯t have the woman I was interested in. But there was more to life than just women. There was my career, my education, and my family. A woman was just the spice of life. I remembered it clearly. It was 5pm on a Thursday, and after six months of negotiation, some geeky CEO of a tech startup signed a contract with me. I poured myself a ss of whiskey even though it was still early in the evening because I was over it. I spent the past months trying to get this freak out of his house, and now I could finally rx. I needed to get drunk and I needed to getid. I pulled out my phone and was about to contact a woman I met a week ago. She had beautiful breasts and a s*xy, smoky voice. I imagined that she would¡¯ve sounded like a wild cat in bed. What was her name¡­? Doris? Christine? While I was looking for her on social media, I received a friend request. My friend requests were always full of notifications from women, but amongst the avatars of beauty filters and cleavage shots, there was a pitch-ck icon. Usually, I ignored such requests from nd ounts like these. But not that day. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was the new business deal. In any case, I was in a good enough mood to indulge my curious side. Then, I was stunned. The ck figure in the profile picture was a silhouette. No matter how hard I squinted, I could only make out red-tinted edges around the figure¡¯s head and shoulders. Typically, a picture like that meant ¡®leave me alone, but I knew better. It was Olive. So I epted her request. In the dead of the night, when I couldn¡¯t sleep, I would open her ount and go through her posts. My personal favorite was one of her at the beach in the most enticing bikini¡­ I never expected I¡¯d end up messaging her. heyOlive: busy? Oh, sh*t. Was she really talking to me? I stared at the message in awe. With a deep breath, I swapped my ss of whiskey for vintage champagne from my cer. It wasn¡¯t the best I¡¯ve had, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I poured myself a ss and enjoyed the bubbly sensation in my mouth. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After just one ss, I was already feeling dizzy. Amorris: ? heyOlive: are you busy? Amorris: No it¡¯s cool. What¡¯s up? I waited for a while-a long while-but she eventually responded. heyOlive: are you single? My blood froze when I saw that sentence. What did she mean? Was she just curious? I was no stranger to such questions, but I felt uneasy when she was the one asking. My palms began to sweat and I couldn¡¯t seem to get a solid grip on the champagne ss. I was nervous. ¡®Come on!¡¯ I told myself. ¡®Don¡¯t look st*pid in front of her!¡¯ Amorris: What do you think? The moment I sent that out, I regretted it. G*d, this was so st*pid. That wasn¡¯t cool, that wasme! What could I say to fix that?! But in the next second, Olive¡¯s next message came. heyOlive: i booked a hotel room. do you wannae over¡­? Thank G*d. I raised my champagne ss in a toast, even though I was alone. What was I celebrating? Fate? But the game couldn¡¯t stop here. I needed to take advantage of this opportunity, but I wanted to avoid exposing myself so easily¡­ Amorris: Oh darling Amorris: I don¡¯t sleep with my brother¡¯s women Her replies slowed. Was she feeling guilty? Did I scare her off? heyOlive: i won¡¯t be his woman soon. Amorris: Cheers to Fate, then. After this, there was no way I was letting her go¡­ Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Battle Suit Olive¡¯s Pov: Cinder was out for murder when she arrived at my house the day before we left for vacation. I was packing my bags at the time, and Cinder grabbed me as soon as she entered the room. She pinned me on my bed, and her eyes glittered like she was ready to spill the juiciest gossip. Cinder¡¯s sudden attack caught me off guard, and all I could do was stare up at her, confused. She cupped my jaw with one hand and stared straight into my eyes. ¡°Olive, do not lie to me. Are those rumors true?¡± ¡°What rumors?¡± I averted my eyes sheepishly. There had been so many things happeningtely, so I didn¡¯t know which piece of gossip made its way to Cinder. ¡°Some of my circles are saying Vincent¡¯s girlfriend cheated on him with Aaron, and that the two of them actually fought over her. Babe¡­ you haven¡¯t been exposed, right?¡± I sighed and closed my eyes. News had traveled fast, and the world was smaller than I thought. It wasn¡¯t even that long ago, but apparently it had reached Cinder through the grapevine. ¡°Olive, if you don¡¯t tell me right now, I swear I¡¯ll-¡± She didn¡¯t even finish speaking before her hands groped my chest, then moved along my sides to tickle me. My eyes shot open and I blushed bright red, and I begged for mercy. ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± With a satisfied smile, Cinder pulled her hands away. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­plicated.¡± The excitement in Cinder¡¯s eyes glimmered as she hugged my waist tight. ¡°Out with it then! What happened?¡± ¡°Well, I n to do two things: breakup the old and h*ok up the new one. Vincent and I went to a party, and I wanted to finally tell Vincent what¡¯s been going on. After breaking up, I nned on confessing my feelings to Aaron, so I told him to meet me in the bathroom¡­¡± Cinder gave an exaggerated gasp. ¡°Wow! And then what? Did the confession seed?¡± I thought about what happened in the bathroom that day, and my face turned even more red. ¡°I uh¡­ I didn¡¯t get to the chance.¡± Seeing my blushing face, Cinder raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°It looks like you guys did something else in the bathroom then.¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. We didn¡¯t have sex. Even though he was very persistent, fooling around in the bathroom was not going to work for me.¡± ¡°Tsk, it sounds like you¡¯re really showing off Aaron¡¯s skills!¡±¡± Cinder smirked as she teased. I tried to deny it, but the suggestive smile on my face gave me away. I cleared my throat and hurriedly changed the subject. ¡°Then when I came out of the bathroom, I ran into Vincent and Emily. I caught her hiding behind a curtain! I wish you could¡¯ve seen the look on his face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Vincent wasn¡¯t the only one with something to hide¡­¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right. I was embarrassed as hell when Aaron came out of the bathroom after I did. He and Vincent both almost got into a fight! But Vincent was too scared to throw the first punch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Aaron is the second son of the Morris Group. Vincent can¡¯t afford trouble with his family.¡± Cinder sneered. I nodded and told Cinder about ying ¡®Never Have I Ever¡¯ afterward, and she groaned. ¡°So Vincent and Aaron swapped dates? In front of everyone? And you¡¯re going on vacation with Aaron now? The one and only Aaron Morris? J*sus Christ! You¡¯re really pushing it!¡± After I finished telling Cinder the story, she pulled me into a tight hug and peppered my face with kisses. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone tying Aaron down¡­ He¡¯s head over heels for you! What did you do? Is it because of your t*ts, or is it¡­¡± Cinder giggled and slipped her icy fingers underneath my shirt, gently caressing my waist with her fingertips. ¡°Cinder, stop it! That tickles¡­¡± My body wriggled to escape Cinder¡¯s grasp. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t go to Switzend with you after all.¡± When I said this, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Cinder¡¯s expression. I was afraid that she¡¯d be angry. After all, this was something we agreed on a long time ago. Now that I was choosing to spend Christmas with Aaronst minute¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect Cinder to shrug casually. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I already got a buff kid as a date for the trip, and he just turned 21. I was actually worried that we¡¯d make too much noise and bother you.¡± ¡°Thank you, sis¡­ Looks like you¡¯re quite the stud-chaser yourself.¡± ¡°Well, that makes the both of us.¡± Cinder winked at me, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But honestly, I never expected you¡¯d win Aaron over. I guess my Olive is as seductive as ever, 24/7¡­ especially at night.¡± Cinder pointedly looked me up and down, and this time, there was something¡­ unkind about her scrutiny. A tinge of redness in her gaze. I hurriedly covered my breasts, and my cheeks blushed from her words. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall and buy you a new bikini. It¡¯s my treat since we¡¯re celebrating you finally scraping that s*um off the bottom of your shoe.¡± With that, Cinder excitedly dragged me into the mall and walked straight into Victoria¡¯s Secret. She immediately got busy picking out short bustier dresses and bikinis. ¡°Seriously?¡± I held up the two thin pieces of leopard-print fabric Cinder threw at me. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Olive. Aaron won¡¯t mind.¡± Cinder handed me another ckce T-back, which left the chest exposed, and I blushed. Suddenly, Cinder looked a little more solemn. ¡°But I have to warn you, Aaron is known for being a pl*yboy for a reason. Don¡¯t expect him toe back to you after this trip. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± I pursed my lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know.¡± I know Cinder was trying to look out for me, but her words were a ssh of cold water. Still, they did little to quench my passion for Aaron. At the end of the day, she wasn¡¯t involved. This was between me and Aaron. I was happy with the way Vincent used to treat me, but it didn¡¯ t matter since he cheated on me. Even though Aaron has a reputation for being a womanizer¡­ I knew how much he loved me. That was enough for now. If anything happens in the future, we¡¯ll deal with it when we get there. Author¡¯s Note: Ate happy holiday lol. Wish every one happy!! And I will try to submit more chapters Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105: Mile High Club The next day, Aaron picked me up and took me to the airport. When I saw his private jet on the runway, my jaw dropped to the floor. Even though owning a private jet in the US is nothing to be shocked about, it was still my first time flying in one. As soon as I boarded the ne, Aaron dragged me further inside and eagerly shut the cabin door. Once it was closed, l¡¯instantly felt a change in the atmosphere that made me uneasy. I tried to take a step to escape the situation, but Aaron pressed me against the door. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes were like a predator¡¯s, and I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head away from him. It was no use though. Aaron reached out with his left hand and firmly squeezed my jaw and forced me to look at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I muttered anxiously. ¡°What do you think, darling?¡± Aaron looked deeper into me, and I saw the fire in his eyes that I feared. I felt as if I¡¯d bepletely engulfed by his mes if I wasn¡¯t careful. I swallowed a mouthful of my saliva and backed up until I was flushed against the door. When Aaron looked down at my outfit, his eyes lit up instantly. ¡°You look so s*xy in that¡­¡± The short dress I was wearing was brand new, and I had toplement the style with a full face of makeup. Suddenly, Aaron kissed me on the neck, and I realized that he fully intended to f*ck me in his ne. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t. We¡¯re in the air right now, I can¡¯t-¡± I reached out to push him away but he wasn¡¯t going to let me go easily. When he felt me push him, he started sucking on a spot that sent shivers down my spine. D*mn¡­ I already felt like I was losing my mind when his hand slipped under my skirt. ¡°Aaron!¡± I moaned. He smiled against my skin as he let go of my neck and moved his mouth up to my earlobe. He bit gently, and every little lick made me pant as my heart started to pound. Then, without warning, he slipped a finger into my p*ssy. I had to admit that this man could y me like a harp. In just a few minutes, my body felt weak as my wetness leaked down his finger. He gave me a wicked smile and narrowed his eyes at me. ¡°Don¡¯t-The flight crew coulde in at any moment¡­¡± ¡°Shh¡­ You obviously need this, so let me give it to you. They won¡¯t bother us until we arrive at our destination.¡± He pressed his lips against mine to stop my protests in their tracks, and I red at him. He didn¡¯t seem to care as he started to grow more and more reckless with me. It reached the point where I finally gave in. I wanted to return the favor now. The lust in his eyes was on full disy for me. He wasn¡¯t ashamed in the slightest. ¡°Do you know what I want to do to you?¡± Aaron suddenly picked me up and pressed me onto the huge bed in the middle of the cabin, and I felt his hot breath on my skin as he leaned over me. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Despite how tantly needy he was, I yed it cool and turned my head sideways. It took all of my willpower to ignore his hot, heavy c*ck that was pressed against me. ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­ You¡¯ll find out soon enough. I¡¯m sure you want it, too. Look how wet you are.¡± After saying that, it was like something snapped in him. He was like a starving wolf that had finally caught its prey, and I was the helpless creature pinned beneath him. At times like this, it was impossible to refuse him, so the best thing to do was to give in and just enjoy it. In all honesty, I was just as eager to make love to him. My body seemed to be brimming with a desire that only his touch could release. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I looked at Aaron with dazed eyes, hoping he¡¯d finally sink his c*ck into me. ¡°Say it. Tell me you want it, and I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he coaxed. His ssy blue eyes were like a deep sea whirlpool that threatened to consume me. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I wrapped my arms around his neck and whispered in his ear. ¡°Please, Aaron¡­ I need you.¡± To hell with etiquette! I needed him to f*ck me. Now. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, darling. You can have it.¡± I felt his chest vibrate as heughed, and he suddenly picked me up and sat me on hisp. His twitching c*ck was pressed against my a*s, and all I could think of was how good it¡¯ll feel when he ms it into me¡­ Bang, bang, bang! There was a sharp knock on the door, and my whole body jerked away from Aaron. It was as if I¡¯d just woken up from a dream, and I scrambled out of hisp and under the covers. Aaron wrapped himself up in a ck robe hanging on the wall, then gave me a sultry nce before opening the door. A smiling flight attendant pushed a cart of food into the room. Aaron was visibly irritated with the sudden intrusion, so I was the only one who spoke with the staff as they set the small table next to the bed. A momentter, the door was closed again, and I couldn¡¯t help but cackle as I tossed a box of tissues to Aaron. ¡°Clean yourself up and be quick about it. Lunch is getting cold.¡± Iughed a few more times as I pulled my clothes back on and took a seat at the table. Aaron took a deep breath and wrapped his arms around me. ¡°Aaron, what are you doing?¡± I was startled by his sudden embrace, but before I could say anything else, I felt him pushing my legs apart¡­ Author¡¯s Note: 2 Chapters for 1 day! Surprise !! Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106: Mercy ¡°Wait, wait. Aaron, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s grab something to eat.¡± I blinked innocently, and reached out to point to the table which was located not far away. Hopefully this would save me from sex on jet. Sorry, I was not well prepared for that. ¡°Well, I¡¯m starving as well, but¡­¡± Aaron put me down on the bed, his eyes filled with lust and danger, ¡°before that, I¡¯d like to do something more interesting.¡± Aaron came in between my legs hard and pressed me onto the bed. His wide and gentle hand was caressing my thighs, keeping going up, and finally, his long and slender fingers hovered over my p*ssy. It seemed like he would hit a home run with me today, and what else I could do except lying down and enjoyed it? I gave Aaron a curtly smiling, wishing he would give me some mercy, and let me walk out of the jet. I don¡¯t n to spend the whole Christmas vocation on bed. Wait, suddenly something came to my mind. Is that gonner be the first sex ever since I dumped Vincent? I mean, I myself is quite confused what are we. But one thing for sure, I love Aaron right now, and Aaron love me. And thinking of that¡¯s the sex between lovers made me sensitive and nervous, as if the first time¡­ Aaron¡¯s curved blue eyes showed that he was pleased with this. He ravaged my lips fiercely, and I stretched out my tongue, flirting with his. I even nibbled on his lips from time to time. He was turned on, which seemed like he was madly in love with me. I was delight over it, so I just let him do whatever he wanted. Aaron held my waist down and said in a h**rse voice, ¡°Cutie, you won¡¯t refuse me today, will you?¡± I h*oked my legs around his waist and moved my body slightly, trying to roll over. Aaron didn¡¯t allow it, so he could only kiss me harder again, then he asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re too strong to let me stand, so I want to be on the top¡­¡± The words were like the most stimting aphrodisiac for Aaron, I could tell his c*ck instantly got hard. I suddenly felt that I was a m*ron. Why did I get to be dumb? It was so thick, was it possible for me to go down on him? Aaron said wickedly with hot breathing in my ear, ¡°Just hang in here¡­ I will take you to the paradise He pulled one of my legs around his waist, and another one directly over his shoulder, and this made me a little bit shy. He wouldn¡¯t miss any tiny reaction in this position, so I wanted to cover my private ce, but he grinned wickedly, pulled my hand away, and looked at my p*ssy. ¡°Don¡¯t cover it, it¡¯s beautiful¡­I do like it.¡± My face was burning, and I felt like I was a cooked pawn now. Aaron undid his robe, and it instantly slid to the floor. In the next moment, his hot and hard d*ck pressed against my p*ssy. I suddenly felt that it was hard to breathe smoothly, but he did not rush in, instead, he leaned down and kept kissing me from my forehead to my corbone. He pulled the neckline of my robe and lowered his head. My breast was closed around. He sucked and licked it very gently. At the same time, another hand kneaded my boob at will, scraping my nipple with his fingertips from time to time. Under his teasing, my nipple immediately erected. I groaned, ¡°Oh¡­G*d¡­Aaron¡­please¡­¡± + wanted to push him away, which made him a little bit upset. So he grabbed both hands above my head while lifting my robe, in the next moment, I was totally naked. He could take a good look at it. Nothing existed between us¡­my smooth skin pressed against his strong abs. Two bodies were clung together, one was cold, and the other was hot, this difference made me crazy. His breathing became extra heavy, he couldn¡¯t help but nibble harder on my lips, followed by my slim chin¡­long neck¡­ s*xy corbone¡­and shoulders. I couldn¡¯t do anything but moan as a reply. Aaron had already said that he really enjoyed my moans. Since he saw me like this, he became even more excited and kissed me even harder. He had my lips in his mouth, and murmured h**rsely, ¡°Olive¡­your voice kept seducing me, I just want to f*ck you to the death.¡± My face turned scarlet while gritting my teeth fiercely. I vowed in my heart that I would never ever make any sound! As saw, Aaron was so displeased that he grabbed my lips instantly, hisrge hand controlled my chin, and the tip of his tongue pushed against my teeth, licking every corner of my mouth, even close around my tongue tightly. He slid up from my waist to my belly¡­he didn¡¯t stop but kept going¡­keep going¡­until that incredibly soft boobs, he couldn¡¯t help but instantly grabbed them, and ravaged them at will. Under Aaron¡¯s teasing, I was curious that why my body became so sensitive¡­I almost couldn¡¯t hold on when he caressed my body. Every moment, it seemed like his hands had faint currents touching all over my body. I had to moan in disgrace, begged him, staring at him with panic, ¡°Aaron¡­please¡­don¡¯t¡­¡± Aaron knew what did I want, but he didn¡¯t let me go. Instead, when I almost couldn¡¯t make it, he suddenly took a bite of my left breast. My voice became broken as I trembled. He quickly slid into my p*ssy, I was shocked. But, in the next moment, his palm was rubbing my bikini area, bringing a tingling sensation, I could only get my legs closed to stop him from doing so. While Aaron prize my legs apart. I drew back as I shrank back into the corner, trying to grab the quilts to wrap myself up. But Aaron moved faster than I did, he wrapped his arms around my waist and pinned me under him! I could only curl up, I knew I was like a little shrimp now. At the moment, I was stripped naked, my glistening skin was glowing pink, my full puffy boobs were standing out with two red cherries that he bit slightly, my waist was soft and supple, and my hips got plump and perky, especially those long slender legs were incredible¡­which made me tastier than This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. before. Aaron grabbed a pillow and put it under my little buttocks. It made a position that was morefortable and allowed his d*ck to poke deeper, then, he slid to the base of my leg, and smoothly caressed the p*ssy that would drive him crazy. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107: Helpless I bit my lower lip hard, looking at his huge d*ck against my p*ssy, I couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Perhaps it was because he had held it in for too long, his d*ck swelled and became even bigger. I was really afraid that he would f*ck me until I pass out. ¡°Aaron, you know, there¡¯s only one Olive in this world.¡± ¡°Of course, my Olive is unique.¡± Aaron looked at me confusedly, ¡°But what are you trying to say?¡± I looked at his d*ck and swallowed slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die on the ne.¡± Aaron followed the direction of my eyes, and his eyes rested on his lower back. He suddenly burst out sweetheart, are you praising me?¡± Aaron was really happy, but I¡­Aaron could tell my panic, so he leaned down to kiss my eyes, softly soothing me, ¡°Good girl, it won¡¯t hurt.¡± As said, he didn¡¯t stop but slid into my p*ssy little by little¡­it was not painful at all but a little bit of difort, his fingers were too cool while my body was too hot. I didn¡¯t say anything again, instead, hummed in a low voice from time to time, as if I was moaning. Aaron¡¯s d*ck became extremely hard, and a fine sweat emerged on his forehead. It made me ache to see that, I was not that scared, so I held his head, caressed his brown curls, and whispered, ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m ready¡­¡± When he knew I was almost ready, Aaron held his d*ck, and slowly probed in, I shrank back, and my thighs shook constantly as Aaron kissed my lips¡­ chin¡­neck¡­corbone¡­and my boobs, he bit slightly my nipples, which attracted all my attention. Just as my attention was sessfully distracted, Aaron jerked his back and pushed in further. In the next moment, I grabbed his hair violently. He kept pushing in, it hurt¡­my p*ssy was almost ripped out, and I couldn¡¯t help but scream. ¡°Aaron, stop¡­please¡­it hurt¡­really¡­¡± As heard, Aaron stopped, he was holding back with all his might, kissing me eagerly but gently. His back was tense from holding back. His body stiffed like a piece of steel. He had held back for a long time, he wanted to release now, but he was afraid that I couldn¡¯t take it, so he had to stop. ¡°How¡¯s that¡­does it still hurt?¡± I huffed: ¡°Yes¡­ don¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Can you get out?¡± I pleaded in a small voice. Aaron smiled bitterly, ¡°Cutie¡­seriously?¡± He almost couldn¡¯t hold back, the pleasure was gradually pounding his head, and rationality would soon disappear. I looked up at him with scarlet eyes, at this moment, his forehead was covered with sweat. At this moment, his hot sweat dropped from his forehead fell to the corner of my eye, then slid down from my face, it almost burned me, Suddenly, a voice rang in my head¡­it was worth it if that one was Aaron. I bit my lips, straightened my back, and took the initiative to move forward. Aaron noticed that and kissed my forehead gently, then pushed his d*ck into my p*ssy little by little. It was very long, and the pain was getting stronger and stronger, I bit my lips, and my hands clenched his back. It really hurt, so I couldn¡¯t help but bit his shoulders hard. At this moment, Aaron pushed his d*ck all in¡­.all in¡­ My toes even curled up, and a faint taste of blood emerged in my mouth. ¡°It hurts¡­Aaron¡­no¡­¡± I hugged him, and tears soaked the corners of my eyes. Aaron tentatively Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. pulled back. Such sliding made me feel even more painful, I couldn¡¯t help but tighten my arms around him again: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± To my surprise, he did stop¡­after a moment, I felt that¡­. couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I wanted to be upied, so I twist my waist as if I was inviting him. Aaron noticed that and whispered in my ear. I began to flush again. He started pumping slowly, let me get used to this. After a while, it was not that painful and I began to rx. It was weird that something was rising in my body. I loosened my teeth, and moaned with difficulty, tilting my head back. Aaron arched his back and lowered his head to nibble on my neck, but his waist was getting harder and harder, it was getting heavier and heavier. ¡°Aaron¡­ah¡­¡± I scratched down moaning, he f*cked so heavily that it almost toppled my entire body out. But his heavy body pressed me tightly, and every time when I was pushed out, I was pulled back under him even tighter than before, my little p*ssy waspletely upied. I couldn¡¯t help but moan constantly and brokenly, my rationality seemed to fade gradually¡­I knew I should get lost in the lust but I failed¡­ He gradually elerated, and after violently going in and out, he suddenly stopped and coiled my legs around his waist. This position allowed him to f*ck deeper, he just pounded me mightily, and every time, his d*ck could reach my uterus easily. This was the first time I experienced such great pleasure, I didn¡¯t know how to cope with it. My legs couldn¡¯t help but wrap around his lean waist, even my toes curled up. I had no choice but contracted my p*ssy hard¡­ Author¡¯s Note: Thank you for your supports!! Wish you love this speed!! I am really trying my best to update more chapters. Enjoy it~ Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108: O*gasm Aaron grunted. It was clear that my warm and intense pressure almost made him faint right then and there. He paused and chuckled softly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were trying to kill me.¡± His seductive tone only made me mp down harder with my pelvic muscles. I teased him between heavy breaths. ¡°Do you like it or not?¡± Aaron took a deep breath as he narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Now you¡¯re asking for it¡­¡± With that, he held my hips up in a new angle, and I had no time to react before he knocked the wind out of me with his violent thrusts. He lowered his head and kissed me hard. His nimble tongue slipped inside my wet, warm mouth. I whimpered as I was overwhelmed by his fierce thrusts and hot kisses. It was a long time before I could breathe freely again, and I gasped for air as soon as he pulled away, a string of saliva hanging between our tongues. Aaron kissed the corners of my mouth, wiping away some of the excess saliva, and then moved to kiss my earlobe instead. The stimtion made my whole body go crazy. I tightly h*oked my legs around his waist, gripped his shoulders, and buried my head in his neck as I moaned. ¡°Aaron¡­!¡± I called for him from the bottom of my heart. Aaron was spurred on by my cries. I said his name again and again in his ear, and the sound was an aphrodisiac to him. In no time, he was past the point of no return. Not even his rapid thrusts could express the pure desire burning inside him. He took one look at my dazed expression before he sunk himself deep into me. My legs were bent into an M-shape as my body was opened for him. His strong figure enveloped me and moved me back and forth with no intention of stopping N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. soon. The sticky, wet sounds of our passion were enough to make his d*ck grow another size. It started to stretch my p*ssy to the point of soreness, and thebined pain and pleasure almost drove me crazy. It felt like the force of his thrusts was going to break my legs, and the sound of his skin pping against mine only got louder and louder. I could barely speak between pants and moans. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t¡­ stop¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s waist continued to rhythmically move, and each time he pressed harder into me. Even now, he has the nerve to mock me. ¡°Don¡¯t stop? Well if you say so¡­¡± ¡°No-! Stop!¡± My voice died in my throat when I felt the tip of his c*ck m into my uterus. I had no more strength to beg for mercy as I just started to moan over and over. I was so dazed and drowsy. It was like drifting in a boundless sea. Eventually, the heated fatigue of my body overwhelmed me, and only he could cool me down. I held him tightly in a vice-like grip. After a few sharp gasps, my body suddenly tightened. My thighs started to tremble and I felt my lower abdomen start to contract. I opened my mouth and bit into Aaron¡¯s neck. As if he knew what was ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t!¡± I cried out as my body jerked. In the next second, a torrent of my fluids was dripping down his c*ck. The sounds in the room immediately started to sound wetter. Hearing it out loud made me blush, so I buried my face in his neck. ¡°Was it good, darling?¡± Aaron whispered as he nibbled on my earlobe. I clenched my muscles around his c*ck and refused to respond. He tensed, stretching me even further, and he pressed all the way inside. Slowly, he pulled out until just the tip was inside, then he rammed it back in. After doing this a few dozen times more, he suddenly held me tighter. His lips met my swollen ones as he sucked my tongue into his mouth. With another heavy thrust, I felt his abdomen tighten. Suddenly, I felt hot ropes of c*m spurting into my body. The sensation made me shiver, and I had to bite his tongue to keep myself grounded. His strong arms were firmly wrapped around me as he copsed onto my body. His eyes glittered as he admired seeing me in the afterglow of our passion. $1.000 He kissed me one more time as the redness started to leave his face. ¡°You did so well, darling. I could spend the rest of my life buried inside you like this.¡± I was too tired to speak, so I wordlessly wrapped my arms around him. Even though the physical pleasure was incredible, the euphoria in my mind was a hundred times more intense than what my body was feeling. I was falling deeper and deeper in love with him. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109: Return to The Golden Age Aaron¡¯s body temperature was almost frighteningly high. I even felt the heat radiating off of his d*ck, which was still inside me. I wriggled ufortably, and the next thing I heard was Aaron taking a sharp breath. My slight movements were enough to get him excited again¡­ Aaron grabbed me by the chin. ¡°Look what you¡¯re doing to me.¡± I blinked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m starving! I don¡¯t have the energy to keep going.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue after you have something to eat.¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m done for the day.¡± He stared at me silently, eyes boring into me. ¡°¡­ Fine. After I eat.¡± Honestly, this man was like a lion in heat. When he was focused on sex, he refused to listen to anything else. He was lucky he was so handsome; otherwise, I¡¯d never let him get away with it! Content with my promise, Aaron slowly pushed himself up. When his d*ck slipped out of me, his c*m spilled out and dripped down my inner thighs. This man just came inside of me¡­ 1 The sound of Aaron¡¯s heavy breathing filled the room. I looked up at him in rm, only to see his eyes staring straight at my a*s. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and I saw his d*ck twitch as it started to harden. G*d, that thing was inside me?! My expression instantly dropped, and I was afraid that he would pressure me into another round. I quickly grabbed a tissue and wiped away the c*m dripping out of me, and then I tossed it at him. ¡°Quit staring!¡± Aaron didn¡¯t get annoyed. Instead, he caught the tissue and gave me a wicked smile. I blushed and put on my robe. Then I turned around and went into the bathroom to scrub myself clean. In the mirror, I saw every one of the love bites he left on me. It was an extremely erotic sight. We had dinner together after I came out of the bathroom. I wanted to go straight to bed after eating since the wild sex left me exhausted. I racked my brains to figure out a way to get Aaron to let off the h*ok, but he surprised me. This time, he didn¡¯t resort to acting like a beast. Instead, he brought me to bed and rested peacefully beside me. I wasfortable lying in his arms, but for some reason, I felt restless When I heard Aaron¡¯s even breathing, I quietly opened my eyes and saw that he¡¯d fallen asleep. I silently watched him, ncing at his thick eyebrows, curled eyshes, high nose, and then his red lips. Every one of his features was engraved in my heart, and my adoration for him was beyond words. My fingers unconsciously carded through his curly hair, and my eyes fell on the teeth marks on his neck and shoulders. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the marks I left on him. I never thought I could really win this pl*yboy¡¯s heart, but the past didn¡¯tmatter anymore. The most important thing was that now, he was mine. At this very moment, he belonged solely to me. I drifted off to sleep with Aaron¡¯s arms around me. Later, once we were rested, we hurried to gather our things. I caught a glimpse of a group of people walking towards a ck car with my luggage, but before I could follow them, Aaron stopped. ¡°We¡¯re taking this car, darling.¡± I gasped when I saw the dark green vintage convertible. A car like that made me feel like I¡¯d stepped into a silent movie, back during the Golden Age of Hollywood. ¡°Aaron, this is¡­¡± I covered my mouth with one hand, touched by his romantic gesture. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, Miss Olive? Right this way.¡± He smiled. ¡°Bonjour, Mademoiselle. Tu es tres belle.¡± ¡°Merci.¡± I smiled at Aaron¡¯s French. That¡¯s beautiful. Formal, elegant, and you would expect that¡¯s Aaron¡¯s mother tone. Every time, when I thought I have known this man enough, he would always surprise me the next time. Everything¡¯s beautiful, even beyond my wildest imagination. Aaron was dressed in a dark green suit, which made his gentlemanly invitation feel so much more genuine. The outfit was a blend of formal and casual. Dressed like that, he could be signing papers one moment and partying the next. ¡®He is the definition of dandy¡¯. Suddenly, a strange feeling came to my mind. I never got this type, never understood why people obsessed with those dandies. They are more like some ridiculous peacocks. But suddenly, I understood the beauty of dandy. And now I am crazy about dandy. Or maybe I am just crazy for this specific man: Aaron Morris. I reached out and rested my hand on his open palm, and he gave me an affectionate look. Then he took my hand and weed me into the car. G*d, I felt like I am a princess. A real princess. After fastening my seatbelt for me, Aaron gently kissed my cheek and drove us down a long, straight road. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I furrowed my brow as I nced at him. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110: Serenity ¡°¡­fine.¡± I gave up my useless curiosity and decided to enjoy the mystery. ¡®Take a break Miss Olive-Control-Freak-Woods¡¯ I said to myself. Though in fact, his indirect answer only made me more curious. And then I had a realization: some people would kill for a romance like this. So I forced myself to keep silence. I mean, it¡¯s not a difficult task. I did not know why, but in this moment, I trust Aaron. I trust him to take me anywhere in this world. Maybe it was a good idea to just run away, till the end of the world. The sunset started painting the sky a beautiful orange that reminded me of California¡¯s Sunset Strip. I once been there, and got astonished by the beautiful scenery there. How I wish that road never had an end at that time. So I could drove the car and doing nothing except enjoy that beautiful sunset. But that time, I was in a rush. The airne ticket force me to leave. And this time, I had more choices. I felt as if traveling back the time and fulfilling my pities. Though there were some differences: there weren¡¯t as many buildings. No fancy lights, luxurious billboards, high buildings, nothing artificial. Thendscape was only decorated with the endless coastline, fine white sand, and a fiery sunset. It felt like we were the only two people left in the world. I perked up excitedly and took a deep breath of the oing sea breeze as Aaron put on his sunsses. With one hand, he hit a button on the radio, which started ying old 80¡¯s rock. ¡°What do you think?¡± He asked as he pulled over by the beach. Before I could answer, he walked around to my side of the car, opened my door, and pulled me into his arms bridal style. Then he walked down onto the sand and strolled along the beach. I wrapped my arms around Aaron¡¯s neck. The setting sun was the color of a rosy blush, right where the ocean kissed the sky, and I couldn¡¯t fight the smile that grew on my face. Right then, my heart was filled with a deep sense of serenity. It was enough for me to forget about all of my troubles. The only thing that existed was the sunset in front of me. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Aaron asked again, frowning. He seemed put off by my unresponsiveness. I reached up to his face and caressed him tenderly. ¡°I love it¡­¡± I breathed. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± He smirked as he leaned in and kissed me. ¡°¡­ What about you?¡± I c*cked my head, pretending to misunderstand. ¡°You¡¯re such a tease.¡± Aaron grumbled in that alluring voice of his. Just as I started to giggle, he kissed me again. The moment our eyes reconnected, I could see the slightest hint of bubbly excitement in his eyes. The next kiss was unexpectedly gentle, and I experienced a strong feeling that I had never experienced before. I was so taken aback that I gasped, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Aaron¡¯s kisses just had that effect on me. When the first icy gust signaled nightfall, I couldn¡¯t help but wince and shrink back. Without a word, Aaron took off his suit jacket, wrapped it tightly around me, and held me close as he walked back to the car. ¡°Sorry. I should¡¯ve checked the weather before taking you out here¡­¡± He gently stroked my face as he got into the driver¡¯s seat as he apologized. His face was painted with deep regret. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± I yfully tilted my head. ¡°And to answer your question: you¡¯re more beautiful than any sunset I¡¯ve seen.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the gorgeous view that made my heart flutter. It was that he was the one watching it with me. Aaron looked awestruck for a moment, then he suddenly leaned in and kissed me. It¡¯s too bad his hand slipped into my shirt just as I sneezed. Aaron stopped moving andughed lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s head back now. I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.¡± With that, he hit the gas and whisked me away. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but I knew exactly what he wanted to do once we got back to the hotel. If I hadn¡¯t sneezed just now, he would¡¯ve stripped me naked and f*cked me right here in the car. I stared at him, watching the night breeze blow through his hair. ¡°I feel like Daisy from the Great Gatsby right now. On my way to another extravagant party in Gatsby¡¯s sports car¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re not cheating on each other.¡± Aaron chuckled and teased, ¡°Daisy was cheating on him. You¡¯re not.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I rolled my eyes andughed along with him. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be like Gatsby. I wouldn¡¯t lose my woman a second time.¡± He added suddenly. His voice was nearly drowned out by the loud music from the stereo. ¡°What?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that. What ¡®second time¡¯ was he talking about? I was jerked out of my thoughts when the car suddenly stopped at our destination. Aaron got out of the car and, like a gentleman, opened the passenger door for me. ¡°It¡¯s chilly, so let¡¯s get inside quickly. I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold.¡± I smiled, but before I could agree, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. And my smile froze on my face. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111: We Need to Talk When Aaron saw me tense up, he nced in the direction I was looking. ¡°Vincent¡­¡± I muttered, voice cold. I thought I¡¯d finally gotten away from that s*umbag-if for just a short time-but he haunted me everywhere I went. Shouldn¡¯t he be on vacation with Emily? That¡¯s what we all agreed on, right? Why was he here? Did he crave the thrill of cheating right under my nose? Or did he want to beg for my forgiveness? The moment Aaron saw Vincent, he looked even more irritated than I did. Neither of us expected this. I pursed my lips and reached out to pull Aaron along by the arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­ wait a while before we go in.¡± I didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Vincent, but Aaron gave me a reassuring look before he pulled me to his side. Aaron always had an aura about him that made me feel at ease, so I couldn¡¯t help but trust him. The moment we walked past him, Vincent shamelessly called out to me. ¡°Olive! Didn¡¯t expect to see you here!¡± Vincent called as he walked toward me. He reached out to try to pull me in for a hug, but when he saw me shrouded in Aaron¡¯s suit jacket, his expression turned grim. I subconsciously flinched away from his touch, and Aaron held me by the shoulders and red at Vincent forcefully. Silently, he imed me as his. ¡°Where¡¯s Emily?¡± I looked at Vincent indifferently. ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be your ¡®girlfriend¡¯ for Christmas?¡± Pain shed in Vincent¡¯s eyes, and he tried to exin himself. ¡°Olive, you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not like that with Emily¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to convince me? After everything that¡¯s happened? You must think I¡¯m really st*pid.¡± I snickered as my heart flooded with disgust. If Vincent would just outright admit to cheating, I might be able to respect him as a man at the very least. Too bad he was just another coward. ¡°Olive¡­¡± ¡°Stay away from my girl,¡± Aaron raised his voice, stopping Vincent in his tracks. ¡°You¡¯re not wee here. Leave us alone-leave HER alone-or I¡¯ll call security.¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± All of Vincent¡¯s confidence evaporated under Aaron¡¯s stare. Despite how harshly Vincent red at him, he couldn¡¯t find the words to argue. Emily suddenly walked over from the front desk with a room card in her hand. She held her chin up proudly as she nced over at me and Aaron. ¡°You can¡¯t just kick Vincent out, Aaron. My family has also invested in this property. You have no right.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he realized he had less power here than he initially thought. Once Vincent heard this, his bravado returned. He looked at Aaron smugly, and his expression made my stomach turn. ? ? nced at Vincent coldly, cursing him from the very bottom of my heart. He won¡¯t admit to having a rtionship with Emily, yet he has no problem relying on her when he¡¯s in a tight spot. How shameless could he be? Regardless, if Emily¡¯s family was arge shareholder, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to drive them away. I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Aaron, and I didn¡¯t our vacation to be ruined on the first day, so I took the initiative and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± But Aaron didn¡¯t move. He held me by the waist and sneered at Vincent. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between you and Emily, then why are you two here together?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression cracked for a moment, but he was quick to recover. ¡°Because I¡¯m staying true to my word. This is what we agreed on, right? You basically forced me to spend time with her.¡± Aaron nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we agreed on, and Olive and I are holding up our end of the bargain.¡± As soon as Aaron mentioned me, Vincent¡¯s expression soured and he nced down at Aaron¡¯s arm around my waist. This was ridiculous. Did he still feel possessive over me? Aaron didn¡¯t force him into this! He agreed willingly! I¡¯d had enough of seeing them together again, so I turned my head and let Aaron take me back to our room. Once I put my things away, he brought me to a nearby restaurant for dinner. The atmosphere was a little awkward since meeting Vincent and Emily swept away our good mood from before. Aaron pinched my face and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll take you out tomorrow.¡± I raised my eyebrows and winked at him. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Then he c*cked his head. ¡°Why don¡¯t you repay me in advance tonight?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, but I already knew the answer. There was nothing he wanted more than me in his bed. ¡°A kiss. Maybe more.¡± He grinned, shing his pearly white teeth. I hadn¡¯t had anything to drink tonight, but one look at his dazzling smile was enough to make me feel intoxicated. No matter what he asked, I wanted to say yes to him. Was I going crazy? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After dinner, Aaron couldn¡¯t wait to drag me back to our hotel. The two of us had just stepped into the lobby when Vincent suddenly stepped in front of us, blocking the way to the elevator. ¡°Olive, listen. We need to talk. I don¡¯t think you have the full story¡­¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112. So Who¡¯s in Your Bed? ¡°Vincent, I think there¡¯s nothing to discuss,¡± I said so ncing at Vincent angrily. ¡°Olive, we do have some misunderstandings,e with me.¡± Vincent said, dragging me out of the lobby. Oh g*d, he looked like an angry buffalo and did not listen to me at all. When I was about to refuse him, Aaron directly blocked us and said, ¡°Vincent, there¡¯s nothing to do with Olive. I¡¯m the one you should talk with.¡± Vincent growled at Aaron in annoyance, like a raging hound, ¡°F*ck off, Aaron! It¡¯s none of your business, don¡¯t step in!¡± Oh, g*d. Now I know the punishment of cheating. That¡¯s so humting to be the centre of drama. Even in my high school, I would not like st*pid romantic dramas like that: two men fight for a woman. Come on. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Fortunately, at this moment, not many people stayed in the lobby, and Vincent¡¯s rude behavior only bothered the receptionist. I frowned. I knew that I had to face it one day. Even if I ignored it today, he would keep bothering me the other day. I did not want my Christmas holiday to be an idoit game called: Escape From Your EX! I couldn¡¯t go away all the time, so I gently tugged on Aaron¡¯s cuff, ¡°Aaron, go back first, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Aaron nced at me, apparently, he didn¡¯t want to leave now. I had to quietly tickle his palm winking at him. I wanted to say something tofort him. But finally, I said nothing because Vincent stood behind us, and the least thing I wanted now was irritating this buffalo. Fortunately, Aaronpromised, though relectantly. He raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly, ¡°Okay, just call me when you need me. I will rescue you immediately¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I heard the word ¡®rescue¡¯, but Vincent got even grumpier, ¡°Aaron, Olive is my girlfriend, are you worried that I will hurt my girl? It¡¯s ridiculous, you¡¯re poking into our business!¡± ¡°Let me remind you, you already hurt her.¡± Aaron sneered, saying in the provocation, ¡°Otherwise, Olive won¡¯t be my girlfriend now.¡± As said, I immediately sensed that the surroundings had be extremely cold¡­or heated, because Vincent seemed at the edge of exploding. I sighed helplessly. Now I had to deal with two childish boys. What did they think they are? Teenager boys? Didn¡¯t they feel embarrassed? If I didn¡¯t stop them now, I was afraid they would fight in the next second, so I gently poked Aaron, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go back first, Aaron.¡± Aaron looked at me firmly, then gave a warning nce at Vincent before leaving. Ok, got one. Now came to the other one. I turned around relectantly, and said in a cold voice impatiently, ¡°What do you want to say? I don¡¯t have much time.¡± Honestly, I did not realize what else could be discussed between me and Vincent. Come on, I caught him and Emily in the face! And even the blind would see that I was dating Aaron right now. We were over! I wanted everything stopped in a decent way, like a mature, cool adult. I wanted him just disappear from my life because when I looked at Vincent¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯t help but think that he cheated on me, sleeping around with other b*tches, and at the same time, even kept saying those sweet nothings to me. Hell, it was gross. As Vincent saw my cold eyes, he seemed to be irritated and grabbed both my shoulders with such force that he almost crushed them. He pressed me with some humiliating words, ¡°Olive, is it true that you slept with Aaron? Such a sl*t, Aaron f*cks you every night, right?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± I broke Vincent¡¯s grip pping him, ¡°Vincent, you aren¡¯t respecting me, shut up!¡± Seemed someone never understood Decent! I got p*ssed off by his words. My brain was overwhelmed by enormous anger and I felt my rationality had faded away. ¡°If you want to know my rtionship with Aaron, why don¡¯t we talk about Emily first?¡± I have to say that I felt really relieved when I saw he was in quite pain. I couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, looking at Vincent in contempt. Vincent¡¯s angry face suddenly changed, and although the dodge in his eyes shed quickly, I still caught it. ¡°I¡­Emily¡­she and I aren¡¯t¡­you cannot¡­¡± Vincent avoided looking at him, he even couldn¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation. He still refused to admit it. I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. His attitude really ruined my patience. ¡°We will talk about it when you make up a ¡®perfect¡¯ excuse.¡± After that, I walked away without looking back. ¡°Wait, Olive, let me¡­ Let me at least send you back!¡± Vincent rushed, as if suddenly found his tongue back. But I did not reply. At that moment, I actually began to miss Aaron¡¯s solid embrace. I couldn¡¯t help but speed up. Vincent and I kept a rtive distance from each other so that we wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. When I reached the room door and was about to knock on it, Vincent suddenly grabbed my hands and forced me to look at him. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113. It¡¯s All My Fault ¡°Vincent, what do you want?¡± I was extremely impatient with Vincent at this moment. Suddenly, I became really confused¡­why I had fallen for a reckless b*stard¡­ Compared to Aaron, Vincent¡­Well, I had to apologize to Aaron, Vincent was iparable. Vincent questioned furiously, ¡°This is Aaron¡¯s room, right? Do you two sleep together already?¡± He looked at me in extreme disappointment and anger, while I indifferently broke free from his grip, stepped back, and asked faintly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Emily live with you, does she?¡± As heard, Vincent didn¡¯t dare to yell at me, but scowled at me in a low voice, ¡°No, Olive¡­how could she live with me¡­it¡¯s impossible¡­don¡¯t misunderstand us. Emily she¡­she got a room by herself.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°So you have never slept with her, and I¡¯m the one who gets this thing wrong?¡± Vincent¡¯s exnation¡­was extremely ridiculous. How could he say that? I couldn¡¯t believe that he even didn¡¯t want to fob me off with a good excuse¡­ I nced at Vincent from the head to the toes. Well, it seemed like he became annoyed by my icy stare, ¡°Olive, how many times have I told you¡­ Emily and I are just¡­friends. You know, it¡¯s not what you imagine, we¡­Olive, I¡¯m badly taken, believe me, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you!¡± Just when he wanted to quibble groundlessly, I couldn¡¯t take his b*llsh*t anymore, so I cut him short immediately, ¡°Vincent, do you think I would believe that? If I tell you¡­although I live in a room with Aaron, we justy on the same bed without doing anything, will you believe it?¡± For a while, Vincent looked at me speechlessly. After a long time, he asked as if he was holding back, but he was angry indeed, ¡°Olive, let me just ask you about one thing: Are you really going to stay in this room with Aaron tonight?¡± ¡°Well, since you ask, then what about you? Are you sure you will not sleep in the same bed with Emily tonight?¡± I had to say he was such a shameless b*stard. I never expect that he¡¯d have the gut to ask me. How dare he! At first, I thought that Vincent would directly deny it, but he hesitated and kept stammering. After a long time, he didn¡¯t say anything at all. ¡°Well, you¡¯re done, right? Goodbye!¡± With that, I opened the door with the ess card, but at this moment, his strong arms were tightly around me from behind, ¡°Olive, are you jealous? If you want to be with me tonight, why don¡¯t you just tell me, I can¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Vincent! Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m about to vomit up.¡± I pushed him away fiercely. I didn¡¯t understand what was he thinking about. Was I jealous of Emily? What¡¯s the f*cking hell? G*d¡­I even wanted to throw up the mealst night. Bless me, please¡­I was really sick of it. At this moment, somehow, I even began to feel pity for that little b*tch, was she insane? Why did she fall in love with such a love rat? If I met her someday, I would arrange an oculist for her. I did believe that she needed help. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although Aaron was also a pl*yboy, at least he didn¡¯t lie to anyone, unlike Vincent, who was phndering and a coward at the same time¡­ ¡°Olive, you¡¯ve changed, why don¡¯t you believe me? What did he tell you? Don¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s a liar! Olive¡­okay¡­even if you don¡¯t believe me, I can call Emily now, you can ask her.¡± Aaron was their¡­how funny it was! I couldn¡¯t believe that even the thief himself dared to call 911 now. But who cared? Anyway, I didn¡¯t want to hear this nonsense anymore. So I just ignored him and entered the room. The moment the door closedpletely, my strength seemed to be drained away, my whole body leaned against the door, helplessly clutching my knees, lowering my head. I¡­I was just too tired. ¡°Olive, are you okay?¡± Solid arms suddenly embraced me, and the smell of amber instantly invaded my nose. His heat wrapped around my whole body and made me instantly rx. Although it was quite yucky just now, I was lucky because Aaron still apanied me. ¡°Fine,¡± I said gently, sniffing voraciously at Aaron¡¯s scent. It was quite enjoyable. Gradually, his warm lips fell on my forehead gently¡­warmly¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe, I didn¡¯t know that they would be here, it¡¯s my fault¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114. Block The Entire Hotel From time to time, Aaron¡¯s apologies made me tremble lightly again because of his thoughtfulness. I could tell that he was guilty of what just happened. I said in hurry, ¡°Aaron, it¡¯s not your fault, I was¡­a little bit tired just now, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡± I reached out and gently stroked Aaron¡¯s cheek, which was warm and blushed. I knew he was worried about me. ¡°No, Olive, I made this, if I hadn¡¯t¡­¡± I suddenly blocked Aaron¡¯s mouth before he continued, shaking my head slightly. Seemingly, Aaron also realized I did not want to continue this, so he was directly close to my fingers. When I touched his warm tongue, I was instantly tingling. It happened so fast that I couldn¡¯t take my hand back. ¡°Olive, if you don¡¯t like them, they will disappear forever¡­¡± Aaron nibbled lightly on my finger and negotiated with me ¡°seriously¡±. When I leaned against the door, my eyes narrowed slightly at Aaron, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°How about locking down the whole hotel, Olive, what do you think?¡± ¡°Wow, Mr. Morris, why don¡¯t you just block the entire Hawaii and make all the people disappear, as long as I hate them.¡± Iughed at his childish words, which sounded too dramatic. Was I the female leader in a romantic film? Even though I knew he wasforting me with sweet lies, I had to say I was N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. really happy to hear that. Aww, what a sweetie he was! ¡°Huh, this is a little bit difficult, let me think about how to deal with it,¡± Aaron hugged me, while his breath slightly caressed my neck: ¡°How about this, I have a small ind in the Pacific Ocean, let¡¯s go there, the scenery is quite good¡­the beaches¡­the trees¡­the sea. Most importantly, no one is there, except for two of us¡­¡± As I saw Aaron consider my thought seriously, I couldn¡¯t help butugh when that amusing scenario emerged in my mind, ¡°Aaron, isn¡¯t there a whole reality show crew on that ind, are they waiting for me to do the Survivor?¡± ¡°Babe, I won¡¯t allow you to suffer that.¡± Aaron kissed my hair gently as he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want the world to see you in a bikini either¡­¡± His gentleness made me feel that I was surrounded by love and I was the happiest woman in this world! I couldn¡¯t help but caress Aaron¡¯s hair, after a while, I took the initiative to lean forward slightly, and kissed his thick and s*xy lips. This time, Aaron did not rush at all, but let me do whatever I wanted. I traced his lips with the tip of my tongue, and tentatively put it in his mouth, wrapping it around his tongue. I began the kiss by gently teasing Aaron; just a brief bite of his lower lip or a swipe of my tongue here and there. As I grew impatient, I started to chase his reserved tongue with my own. The more he pulled back from the kiss, the more I chased after him until we werepletely intertwined. I was so lost in the kiss that I couldn¡¯t tell where I ended and he began. Suddenly, Aaron grabbed my shoulders and pushed me away from him, finally ending our kiss. I looked up at Aaron in confusion, but he quickly exined himself. ¡°Wait, babe, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to continue. It¡¯s just that¡­ my legs are numb.¡± As I listened to his exnation, I observed his posture, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Originally, I was squatted against the door during the kiss, and Aaron attempted to hold me in his arms. To do this, he stood with his feet far apart and his back arched at an ufortable angle. Even then, his arms just barely wrapped around me. Basically, he resembled some sort of awkward spider. Aaron looked down at himself when he noticed meughing, but he obviously didn¡¯t realize how bizarre his current position was. He propped his arms against the door in an attempt to stand up. As Iughed even harder, he feigned anger and asked me, ¡°Olive, what are youughing at? Am I really that hrious?¡± ¡°I¡­ Haha!¡± Once again, I burst outughing at his absurd posture contrasting with his stoic expression. Aaron adjusted his arms against the door to try and relieve the numbness of his legs, shifting his position slightly. I covered my mouth to try and hide myughter. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re moving like a huge frog right now?¡± Aaron slightly raised his eyebrows at me. ¡°A frog?¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115. Seductive At the time, I hadn¡¯t realized my mistake. I used my hands to try and demonstrate his movements, but when I looked back up at him, I saw him staring intensely back at me. My heart beat even harder as I tried to backpedal. I cleared my throat and tried to contain myughter. ¡°Uh, sorry, it¡¯s not actually that funny¡­¡± Suddenly, Aaron wrapped his arms around me and easily threw me over his shoulder. ¡°Aaron, what are you doing?!¡± I shouted in surprise as I pounded my fists on Aaron¡¯s back in protest. But obviously, Aaron didn¡¯t intend to let me go that easily. I felt a sinking feeling in my stomach, and Aaron dropped me on the massive bed in the middle of the bedroom. He quickly ripped off his clothes before speaking. ¡°Well, my princess, you just kissed the frog, didn¡¯t you? Now that I¡¯ve turned back into a prince, things are going to get interesting¡­¡± Aaronmented with a smirk, pinning me to the bed. My heart began to beat faster and faster. I h*oked my arms around his neck as a flirtatious smile bloomed on my face. ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t a prince act like a gentleman?¡± ¡°Well, my princess, in what way would you like me to act like a gentleman?¡± Aaron¡¯s expression shifted, bing less gentlemanly and more aggressive. I could feel his hot breath against his neck and the d*ck he was so proud of pressed between my legs. It was so hard and huge that I could feel it through my panties, even though it barely grazed against me. I tried to ignore it and pulled his face closer to mine. I leaned right next to his ear and whispered, ¡°As a gentleman, shouldn¡¯ t you ask me for a dance before you take me to bed?¡± I lightly licked along the shell of Aaron¡¯s ear. I felt like some kind of lusty subus when I acted like this but¡­ what the hell, I knew Aaron definitely preferred it this way. Sure enough, Aaron¡¯s breathing sped up. ¡°Babe, are you serious? You wanna dance right now? I can¡¯t wait a minute longer.¡± I could hear the shackled desire in his voice. I h*oked my legs around his waist, grinding myself against his c*ck. I thought that Aaron was the sweetest and most caring person in the world when he was just like this: both above me and absolutely consumed by his lust for me. Aaron roughly pulled his face away from mine and reached out one arm to cup my jaw. He gazed at me pinned beneath him, eyes filled with arousal. With urgency in his voice, his panting grew even louder. ¡°Can you feel it? G*d, I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± Aaron gave a couple of deliberately hard thrusts against me, frustrated by the barrier of my panties. I could feel this d*ck pressing hard against me, even through the obstruction. I subconsciously pulled back further into the soft mattress. ¡°Ah! You¡­¡± I looked back at Aaron in shock. The slight teasing of his tip through my underwear just made me feel more empty. ¡°Olive, I¡¯d take you dancing right now, but I¡¯m afraid your legs would be too sore¡­¡± Aaron suddenly withdrew his body, violently ripping off my skirt and panties before pushing inside me without any forey. ¡°Ah!¡± I felt the shock from the sudden pration through my entire body. Although I was already wet from earlier, I knew that I still wasn¡¯t turned on enough to take Aaron¡¯s d*ck. As expected, he was only able to get a couple of inches inside me. I red at Aaron. Even though he seemed to be good at everything, he was always unpredictable All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. during sex due to his unbelievably huge d*ck. ¡°Baby, rx a bit. You¡¯re clenching too tight.¡± Aaron furrowed his brows and dipped his lower to kiss my neck while he yed with my chest. ¡°Aaron, why don¡¯t you pull out a bit first? Mmm¡­¡± I moaned in a low voice after pleading with Aaron, hoping that he would slow down a bit. When he entered suddenly like this, it took me a while to get used to his overwhelming lust and size. Aaron didn¡¯t listen and continued to trail kisses down my neck. His lips reached my nipple and he bit down, sucking hard. My face instantly flushed a bright red. Even though he did this often, Aaron¡¯s bold actions like this always made me feel shy. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116. Beast¡¯s Energy Aaron couldn¡¯t wait to go faster and harder, but he took care to give some shallow strokes at first to hit my sensitive spots. My p*ssy began to get wetter from Aaron¡¯s teasing, and he took the opportunity to thrust into me I shuttered from his sudden thrust, but he didn¡¯t let up. There was no point in begging for mercy. He showed no signs of slowing down or stopping, and his d*ck plunged into me rhythmically. Aaron was gentle as he reared back each time, but his thrusts were ferocious¡­ I didn¡¯t know where I was being pushed, but I let out a stifled grunt. I dug my nails into his back; it was the only way I could hold back a moan as I bit my lip. Aaron kissed me passionately, his tongue prying my teeth apart. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t hold back, scream out for me.¡± I shook my head no, still suppressing my moans. Aaron seemed to read my mind as he paused for a moment. Then, he lifted my hips with his hands, allowing his d*ck to hit even deeper spots inside me. ¡°Ah!¡± I was caught off guard when I felt him in the deepest part of my p*ssy. A m*ffled grunt escaped my throat, immediately followed by a loud moan. My moan spurred him on further. Hisrge hands squeezed my a*s, holding it in ce as he pounded into me like a machine. I felt like every part of me had been absolutely shattered by him. As he pulled out again, my p*ssy couldn¡¯t help but tighten around the emptiness. He took the opportunity to thrust into me even more forcefully than before. After all of this, I was finally wet enough to fully take him inside me. My fluids covered his c*ck and leaked onto the sheets underneath us. The pping sound of flesh against flesh rang out in my ears again and again. I opened my eyes only to see a puzzled expression on Aaron¡¯s face, moving up and down above me in unison with his movements. I instantly felt shy and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back, pinching Aaron in pain. Aaron patted my waist to reassure me as he moved. ¡°Rx, baby.¡± ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re too deep¡­ you¡¯re like a beast in heat.¡± I sped my hands around his torso as I felt pleasure rise up deep inside of me. I couldn¡¯t figure out why Aaron had so much energy; he had obviously released some energy on the ne this afternoon, but he was still showing no signs of fatigue. My train of thought was quickly shattered as I lost myself in the pleasure. I felt like I was floating on the surface of the ocean, rising and falling with the violent crashing of the waves. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m only a beast when I¡¯m with you.¡± Aaron pressed his lips against mine once again and continued his thrusts before he released into me with a groan. I was so tired that I couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. Heughed affectionately while he carried me to the shower. ¡°Baby, you really are like a delicate princess. After just N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. one round, you¡¯re too tired to go again.¡± I frowned with a hint of annoyance in my voice that I didn¡¯t even notice. ¡°I¡¯m just really tired after spending so much time on the ne today.¡± Aaron gently moved me as he helped me scrub every part of my body. I justy limp in his arms, letting him do his thing. He rambled on about tomorrow¡¯s arrangements, and even though I tried my hardest to pay attention, my eyelids gradually fluttered shut. I¡¯m not sure when I fell asleep or what happened afterward, but I slept very soundly that night. When I woke up the next morning, I spotted Aaron¡¯s bare upper body by the wardrobe. Drops of shining water slid from his hair down his shoulders and pecs. He obviously had juste back from a swim. I stared at him with azy gaze and noticed that he had one hand behind his back. I raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, ¡°What surprise are you hiding in your hand?¡± Aaron smiled with a pearly white grin and excitedly opened his hand to show me. He had two thin pieces of fabric clutched in his slender fingers. He was holding the s*xy bikini I hid at the bottom of my dresser! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117. Why Are You Dress Like A Wh*re ¡°I want to see you in this when we go surfing. I bet you¡¯ll have a tan line in less than a week!¡± Aaron said, looking me up and down with unbridled excitement. As I listened to his words and looked at the sheer fabric in his hands, I couldn¡¯t help but blush. I was worried that my boobs would fall out of the bikini if I jogged even a bit, not to mention the intensity of surfing. I even hid it all the way at the bottom of my dresser out of fear that Aaron would find it. I shrunk back in shame and I red at him in annoyance. ¡°Aaron, why are you going through my stuff?¡± Aaron froze and looked at me innocently, his eyes looking down at my body. ¡°I was just trying to help you find your pajamas¡­¡± I followed his line of sight and looked down at myself. It was only then that I realized that I was I squealed in surprise and yoinked the covers up to hide my body. ¡°What¡¯s there to cover? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any part of your body that I haven¡¯t seen.¡± Aaron muttered, hopping onto the bed and trying to rip the covers off of me. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t you dare steal that from me, you bully!¡± I grabbed the quilt as well as we began a game of tug-of-war. I quickly realized how much stronger Aaron was, so I opted to throw a pillow right at his face. I was so angry that I instantly picked up a second pillow andunched it at him. He dodged it with a slight tilt of his head, and the next moment he had my face sped in his hands. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, you know.¡± His suddenpliment made me forget my resistance. I let him kiss me. Not to be outdone, I leaned into the kiss just as much as he did, until our bodies couldn¡¯t help but intertwine. Aaron began running his hands up and down my body. Just as I began to breathe harder and open my legs for him, Aaron suddenly pulled back and looked up at me. ¡°Baby, as much as I know you want me, you¡¯re gonna be hungry if you don¡¯t eat some breakfast.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I blushed once again and gave him a gentle kick. ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s to me!¡± Aaron jumped off the bed and fetched a beautifully ted breakfast. He touched the te and spoke with some annoyance. ¡°Tsk. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a bit cold.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± I didn¡¯t mind. I instantly took the te and was about to dig in when he leaned close to me. ¡°If you really want to thank me, then show me rather than just using your words. Give me a good morning kiss,¡± Aaron said, yfully pouting at me. I gave him a nk stare and pushed his face away in mock disgust. ¡°Go away! If you kiss me again, then we won¡¯t be able to leave the room all day.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mind! I¡¯d rather stay in the bedroom all day with you than go outside¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s face had a yful grin, and I gave him a sideways nce. I already knew that he was fantasizing about having sex all day long, and I wasn¡¯t about to spend the day in this room with that p*rvert. Aaron noticed my re and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m still looking forward to watching you surf in that bikini. I nced out the window. It was close to noon, so it wasn¡¯t a great time to go surfing. ¡°Are you sure you want to go surfing in this blistering heat?¡± A sh of embarrassment crossed Aaron¡¯s face, but he quickly thought up another n. ¡°Then we can go swimming! Or take a boat out onto the sea.¡± He held out the bikini in front of me, raising his eyebrows expectantly. I saw the excitement in his eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to let him down. In the end, I sighed as I took the bikini. It barely weighed anything. I struggled to tie the bikini behind my back and called out to Aaron, who stared at me as I put it on. ¡°Is this really not too revealing?¡± ¡°Here, let me help you check.¡± Aaron strode forward and cupped my breasts in his hands, squeezing them gently. I instinctively leaned into his arms. He then nodded at me, pretending to be professional. ¡°After my thorough testing, I¡¯ve determined that the bikini is strong, yet still stic andfortable. It gets my seal of approval, so let¡¯ s head out!¡± I still didn¡¯t feel entirelyfortable in the swimsuit. ¡°The more you say that, the more nervous I get.¡± ¡°Trust me; no one would look better in that bikini.¡± Aaron couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and touching my chest again. I rolled my eyes at him as I removed his hand from my chest. I took the lead and head out the door ahead of Aaron. Aaron called out after me to wait for him, but he quickly caught up to me as we reached the hotel door. I opened the door and felt a cool breeze rush past. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver, hugging my arms tight around my chest. ¡°Is it cold?¡± Aaron took a few steps in front of me to check, but an angry figure suddenly appeared in front of us. It was Vincent. His arms were crossed as he stared down at me in utter disgust. He looked at me like I was a prostitute, and shouted angrily. ¡°Olive, why are you dressed like a wh*re? Just how many men do you want ogling over you? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118: You Ring? Before I could exin, Aaron had wrapped his arms around my waist pulling me behind him. I had to say he was quite strong. Seemingly, it happened instantly. He stared at Vincent fiercely saying in a low voice, as if he was threatening Aaron, ¡°How¡¯s that again?¡± I stood behind Aaron. I could see that his biceps tensed up. At this moment, he was like a lion, who was ready to fight for me. Well, he was quite s*xy now. I could tell that his hormones even wrapped around me instantly. Vincent¡¯s eyes became extremely scarlet. He was staring at Aaron¡¯s hands on my waist. Suddenly, he said in a low voice, as if the master issued the orders to the salve, ¡°Olive,e here!¡± I stood in ce and didn¡¯t move at all. To be honest, I was tired of his tone, which made me feel that I was his maid and I had to listen to him all the time. To p*ss him off, I deliberately leaned into Aaron¡¯s arms. Luckily, Aaron instantly understood what I Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. meant, so he wrapped his arms around my waist, pressing my body against his toned muscles. ¡°Olive, You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e! Don¡¯t forget it.¡± When he saw that I leaned against Aaron¡¯s arms intimately, Vincent kindly ¡°reminded¡± me through gritted teeth, ¡°Are you nuts? Changing couple is just a punishment of a f*cking game. It¡¯s done now,e back to me!¡± ¡°She is your fianc¨¦e? Huh, you should sober up quickly¡± Aa- ron snickered while tightening his arms, ¡°Olive is mine!¡± Obviously, Vincent was stunned after hearing that. After he was grabbed by Aa-ron. Obviously, Vincent was not as strong as Aaron, so he couldn¡¯t break free after struggling a few times. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes toward me. I didn¡¯t say anything because I totally had no idea what did he want to do. After a moment, he shouted to Aaron, ¡°She epted my proposal. Are you blind? She¡¯s wearing the ring on her finger!¡± After that, he shouted at me in anger again, ¡°Olive, you are such a b*tch, you are my fianc¨¦e, what are you doing now? You¡¯re wearing the wedding ring I gave you, but you¡¯re leaning in another man¡¯s arms! It¡¯s really disgusting.¡± Oh¡­that¡¯s what he wanted. No wonder he kept staring at me just now. It turned out he was looking at the diamond ring on my hand. I smiled slightly. He even wore the shirts, underwear, and even socks I brought him while sleeping with many other women. Why did he have the nerve to question me¡­it was really confusing, right? I heard an old saying before: You could know one person¡¯s nature when he got angry. Before that, I didn¡¯t believe it at all. But at this moment, Vincent¡¯s grim face, the jumping veins on his neck, the red ears¡­it¡¯s really yucky. It seemed like Emily and I had to go to see the oculist together. Why would we fall in love with this pig in the past? Aaron even directly kicked Vincent to the ground. He stepped on Vincent¡¯s chest, bent down, tugged Vincent¡¯s cor, and lifted him up, ¡°This is thest warning, keep your f*cking mouth shut. Why don¡¯t you take a close look to see what kind of ring she¡¯s wearing now?¡± Vincent¡¯s pupils widened a few inches as he turned to look at me, his eyes fixed on the diamond ring in my hand. In the next moment, he asked while trembling, ¡°Olive, what does he mean?¡± When Aaron suddenly mentioned the ring, honestly, I felt a little bit sorry for Vincent. After all, that ring was thrown away by him. Somehow, I didn¡¯t dare to look at Vincent because I couldn¡¯t bear to tell him about this. Aaron sneered and told him directly, ¡°I threw away your ring a long time ago, the one on Olive¡¯s hand now was mine!¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent said in disbelief, ¡°Olive, is it true? Tell me the truth! I don¡¯t believe that you will be so cruel. Tell me he is lying! Tell me!¡± I subconsciously clenched my fingers while I still dodged Vincent¡¯s stare. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t know how to exin these things to him. It was tooplicated¡­ After Vincent saw this, he struggled to get up from the ground, cursing me through his gritted teeth. When he was about to jump up to beat me, Aaron stepped hard on his chest with one foot, making Vincent fall down hard, just like a clown. Vincent was panting constantly, the veins in his temples were popping out. It seemed like he wanted to kill me. His disgusting face made the guilt I had to disappear instantly. Why did I feel guilty just now? Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119. Wanner Talk? Then Iughed at myself. This ring meant nothing at all. Diamond meant loyalty, meant promise, but what about him? This ring was cheating. Well, it was my fault that I lost the ring he gave to me. But when I recalled that he slept with other women in the first ce and lied to me with those sweet nothings, I didn¡¯t feel guilty anymore. Over the years, he had done whatever he wanted just because he knew I loved him so much. He had treated me as if I were his maid lying to me with those f*cking excuses as if I were a fool. He even judged my dress in such insulting words. I had already been sick of his arrogance. Although everything had already deviated from my n, I was still happy when I saw Vincent¡¯s furious face. Well, in the beginning, I was angrier than him when I knew that Vincent cheated on me. So I walked up and squatted in front of Vincent, showing him the shiny diamond ring on my hand, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true. Can¡¯t you see that? Aaron bought a bigger diamond ring for me.¡± He suddenly lurched. As if he had suffered a great blow, he helplessly copsed on the ground. Gradually, his eyes became dusty looking at me, as if I had broken his heart. After all, I did love him before. So when I saw him like that, I actually felt a little bit of pity for him. However, this was all he asked for. if he didn¡¯t cheat on me, we would have a different picture today.. I got up to take Aaron¡¯s arm without looking at Vincent¡¯s disheveled face, ¡°Aaron, let¡¯s go.¡± It was really enjoyable ying on the beach freely. After a long time, Aaron and I boarded the cruise ship and lounged on the deck watching the sunset in the salty sea breeze. He picked up a strand of my red hair and curled it relentlessly in his hands as if he was ying a fun game. If it weren¡¯t for some person passing nearby, I did believe that he would do another thing to me¡­ Well, it was not me who was h*rny thinking about those things all the time, his hand touched my boobs from time to time, and no one would believe that he did it by ident. I was lying on his strong and tonedp. From my angle, I could just see his blue eyes, which were deeper than the ocean. He was looking at me as well with a passionate stare. Seemingly, he was gazing at my¡­boobs¡­ His hot stare made me think of Vincent. I instantly got up and stared at him firmly. I had to say Vincent¡­he had looked at me with such affectionate eyes too as if I were the only one he loved in his life. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Vincent would have such a desperate expression when he found out that Aaron and I were together. At that moment, I even thought that¡­he still cared about me. It was really ridiculous. If he really cared about me, why would he cheat on me? I had to admit that I was hit pretty hard when I found out that Vincent cheated on me. It hurt indeed. It was Aaron whoforted me all the time and encouraged me to forget those terrible things. Suddenly, a hand poked me on my nose. His handsome face came up to me, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Baby, it seems like you¡¯re not happy.¡± He asked while handing over a te of salmon. It was freshly filleted. Instead of taking the salmon, he handed me, I looked at this handsome face. He had a good-looking face that I really wouldn¡¯t get tired of watching it. I confessed to him, ¡°I¡¯m¡­thinking of Vin-cent.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I was mistaken, I felt that the warmth in his eyes suddenly got cold. He was unhappy. I blinked and checked it again, but at this moment, Aaron smiled gently, as if nothing happened. He pinched my earlobe, raised eyebrows, and suddenly asked me seriously, ¡°Olive, can we talk?¡± We talked about¡­About Vincent, or about my rtionship with him? I frowned and pursed my lips. No matter what he wanted to talk about, I didn¡¯t know how to answer it. In fact, I couldn¡¯t see through Aaron. I knew that he liked me. But I didn¡¯t know if he liked me because of my nice body or the pure love he had for me. And I didn¡¯t know how deep his love would be for me. With his blunt gaze, I just wanted to escape from this beach. I was afraid I would hear an answer I didn¡¯t like. Perhaps, it was Vincent who affected me. Okay, I had to admit that I was a coward. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. So I shook my head slightly and hesitated, ¡°Maybe¡­ another day? I¡¯m a little bit tired.¡± Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 119. Wanner Talk? Then Iughed at myself. This ring meant nothing at all. Diamond meant loyalty, meant promise, but what about him? This ring was cheating. Well, it was my fault that I lost the ring he gave to me. But when I recalled that he slept with other women in the first ce and lied to me with those sweet nothings, I didn¡¯t feel guilty anymore. Over the years, he had done whatever he wanted just because he knew I loved him so much. He had treated me as if I were his maid lying to me with those f*cking excuses as if I were a fool. He even judged my dress in such insulting words. I had already been sick of his arrogance. Although everything had already deviated from my n, I was still happy when I saw Vincent¡¯s furious face. Well, in the beginning, I was angrier than him when I knew that Vincent cheated on me. So I walked up and squatted in front of Vincent, showing him the shiny diamond ring on my hand, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true. Can¡¯t you see that? Aaron bought a bigger diamond ring for me.¡± He suddenly lurched. As if he had suffered a great blow, he helplessly copsed on the ground. Gradually, his eyes became dusty looking at me, as if I had broken his heart. After all, I did love him before. So when I saw him like that, I actually felt a little bit of pity for him. However, this was all he asked for. if he didn¡¯t cheat on me, we would have a different picture today.. I got up to take Aaron¡¯s arm without looking at Vincent¡¯s disheveled face, ¡°Aaron, let¡¯s go.¡± It was really enjoyable ying on the beach freely. After a long time, Aaron and I boarded the cruise ship and lounged on the deck watching the sunset in the salty sea breeze. He picked up a strand of my red hair and curled it relentlessly in his hands as if he was ying a fun game. If it weren¡¯t for some person passing nearby, I did believe that he would do another thing to me¡­ Well, it was not me who was h*rny thinking about those things all the time, his hand touched my boobs from time to time, and no one would believe that he did it by ident. I was lying on his strong and tonedp. From my angle, I could just see his blue eyes, which were deeper than the ocean. He was looking at me as well with a passionate stare. Seemingly, he was gazing at my¡­boobs¡­ His hot stare made me think of Vincent. I instantly got up and stared at him firmly. I had to say Vincent¡­he had looked at me with such affectionate eyes too as if I were the only one he loved in his life. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Vincent would have such a desperate expression when he found out that N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Aaron and I were together. At that moment, I even thought that¡­he still cared about me. It was really ridiculous. If he really cared about me, why would he cheat on me? I had to admit that I was hit pretty hard when I found out that Vincent cheated on me. It hurt indeed. It was Aaron whoforted me all the time and encouraged me to forget those terrible things. Suddenly, a hand poked me on my nose. His handsome face came up to me, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Baby, it seems like you¡¯re not happy.¡± He asked while handing over a te of salmon. It was freshly filleted. Instead of taking the salmon, he handed me, I looked at this handsome face. He had a good-looking face that I really wouldn¡¯t get tired of watching it. I confessed to him, ¡°I¡¯m¡­thinking of Vin-cent.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I was mistaken, I felt that the warmth in his eyes suddenly got cold. He was unhappy. I blinked and checked it again, but at this moment, Aaron smiled gently, as if nothing happened. He pinched my earlobe, raised eyebrows, and suddenly asked me seriously, ¡°Olive, can we talk?¡± We talked about¡­About Vincent, or about my rtionship with him? I frowned and pursed my lips. No matter what he wanted to talk about, I didn¡¯t know how to answer it. In fact, I couldn¡¯t see through Aaron. I knew that he liked me. But I didn¡¯t know if he liked me because of my nice body or the pure love he had for me. And I didn¡¯t know how deep his love would be for me. With his blunt gaze, I just wanted to escape from this beach. I was afraid I would hear an answer I didn¡¯t like. Perhaps, it was Vincent who affected me. Okay, I had to admit that I was a coward. So I shook my head slightly and hesitated, ¡°Maybe¡­ another day? I¡¯m a little bit tired.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121. You Ask For It She was quite annoying as if I stepped on a chewing gun. She sat opposite me, sat down, and stared at me with that smirking look. I was a little disturbed by this b*tch. I couldn¡¯t help but ask her indifferently, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I think¡­this cruise ship is open for the public, right? There are many unupied seats. Am I not allowed to sit here and enjoy the sea view?¡± She raised her eyebrows and retorted. When I saw her slightly lifted head and her eyes in disdain¡­l couldn¡¯t help but rolled up my eyes. It¡¯s true that she could sit everywhere including the seat across from me. But it¡¯s really disgusting to see her here. Well, forget it, I didn¡¯t want to ruin this beautiful day, especially since Aaron apanied me today. After taking a few deep breaths, I tried so hard topress myself. At this moment, Aaron came back. I got up and took the food from him, ¡°Let¡¯s go to that table.¡± I pointed to the other side of the window. Aaron could tell my weird expression. His thin lips instantly pursed. He paused in ce and was about to quarrel with Emily. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I tugged on his arm, ¡°Forget it. She¡¯s crazy.¡± I didn¡¯t want to be bothered by a crazier. Most importantly, I wanted to spend a sweet date with Aaron. When Aaron saw I insisted, he could only follow me to the other side of the window. Although we couldn¡¯t see the slowly sinking sunset from this side, we could see the golden light that sc*ttered across the whole sea. I couldn¡¯t help but get lost in it, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as beautiful as you.¡± Aaron came up to my ear while his tongue bit my earlobe. His soft rolling tongue licked the top of my ear, ¡°For me, you are the most beautiful girl in this world.¡± With such a handsome face, it was a pleasant experience to hear these sweet nothings. Iughed while pushing him away. Instead, he wrapped his arms around my waist, aggressively, arched my neck with his head, and pulled my hand towards his little brother, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go back after having these. Touch it. Could you feel it? It¡¯s really hard¡­¡± Before he finished, a woman¡¯s shrill cry came into my ear, ¡°I ordered the Thai curry crab. Bring this away from me! I want Thai food!¡± Well, my good mood was again ruined by this b*tch. When I took a look at her, I found, somehow, she chose a table, which was close to us. At this moment, she was pointing at a waiter yelling at him. It¡¯s funny¡­this was a French restaurant. But she asked for Thai food. It seemed like there was something wrong both for her eyes and brain, right? I could tell she was deliberately making things difficult for the waiter, mainly because she saw what we did just now. It was too obvious that Aaron could see through it as I did. His smile disappeared as he heavily set aside the knife and fork and got up to look at Emily, ¡°Get out of this restaurant. I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± ¡°Am I getting in your way? Even so, I¡¯m also the guest here. I won¡¯t leave!¡± Emily almost yelled at Aaron, as if she was provoking us. Aaron smiled coldly, ¡°Go to Vincent if you want to get mad. I think he¡¯d love to serve you well!¡± But I didn¡¯t expect that Emily suddenly got angry after hear- ing¡± Vincent¡±. She flipped the te on the table and red at me and Aaron, ¡°Are you deaf? I also paid for it. Now these f*cking waiters should serve me! That¡¯s what I deserve. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave anyway. Don¡¯t forget taking that b*tch with you!¡± The word ¡®b*tch¡¯ made Aaron get instantly furious. He pushed back his chair getting closer to Emily. He said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Say it again!¡± It was hard to tell whether was Aaron¡¯s powerful aura that scared Emily or not. She stammered for a while and didn¡¯t dare to say that again. She was such a coward. It was really funny to see her reaction. How could this st*pid b*tch survive in this world, by yelling at the waiters only? Before that, I was so confused¡­why Emily would choose Vincent, this ducking b*stard? But now, I was more curious about why did Vincent fall in love with Emily? Was it too easy to get his criteria? Would he sleep with any woman, as long as they had big boobs? I walked over and pointed at Emily¡¯s brain, ¡°Go to the hospital soon and have it checked out here. I feel sorry for you. You must suffer a lot, after all, the brain is the most important part. But it seems like you¡­¡± After all, normal people wouldn¡¯t do what she did. When s Emily he heard that, she got furious. I could tell that her face turned red, and even her eyes widened to the extreme. But when Aaron nced at her, it was weird that she became normal again. ¡°It¡¯s really boring. Let¡¯s go back.¡± I didn¡¯t want to waste the time in this crazier again. Obviously, it was humiliating, even if she was defeated. Come on, she was a person with a brain problem¡­poor girl¡­ We should protect her! When Emily realized we were leaving, she still came after us, ¡°Hmph, as long as you twoe out, I will apany you all day long. Olive, you ask for it!¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122. Couldn¡¯t Wait Any Longer When we went back, Aaron was still upset. Apparently, he was still angry at Emily. I wrapped my arms around him from behind and kissed his broad back, ¡°m down¡­she is just a stinky c*ckroach. Forget her, okay?¡± It¡¯s not worth getting angry over someone like Emily who was just a f*cking b*tch. But it seemed like it didn¡¯t work. Aaron still sounded very depressed, ¡°Are we just going to waste our whole vacation in this room?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± I walked over to the window to look out: The wisps of haze hadn¡¯t disappeared yet¡­ the golden- rimmed clouds moved slightly from time to time¡­the sea was sparkling¡­everything was so beautiful that I didn¡¯t want to blink at all because I was afraid that I might miss something. I sat in the seat in front of the window, hands propped up admiring the sea, ¡°Come on, this room is really big and it is the sea view. The scenery is so amazing. If possible, I would like to spend my whole life here.¡± When Aaron heard that, he smiled gently, came over, and wrapped me into his arms, kissing my neck with his head down. His voice was really s*xy, ¡°Poor Olive¡­¡± In the next moment, he licked my ear and blew hot air into my ear. I was tickled with goosebumps, ¡°Don¡¯t lick there. It¡¯s itchy¡­¡± He pressed me on top of the cashmere-carpeted bay window and sat on his knees on top of me, looking at me from the top. Those hands had already been wandering my waist. Soon, he was skillfullying to my breasts and easily yanked down my bikini. When he squeezed my nipple, I couldn¡¯t help but grunt softly. It was sofortable that even my toes couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He bent down and gently rested the tip of his nose against mine, ¡°You can see the night view of the entire New York City in my apartment, do you want to move in?¡± When he said so, his thin lips would touch mine from time to time. It seemed like magicians borrowed light from the star and put it into his eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but get lost in his charming eyes. Living with him? If so, I could see his unbelievably s*xy face every morning when I woke up. And he would give me a good morning kiss the moment he woke up¡­G*d, I would love to get up early every morning. Well, it was really tempting and it was so hard to refuse him. But I did know that it was not a good time now. I inclined my head to avoid his kiss, ¡°Emm¡­maybe¡­we can¡­ah!¡± He suddenly lowered his head and sucked heavily on my nipple. Instantly, I felt like my soul was being sucked out of my body. At the same time, his hand was rubbing my boobs hard. I tried to push his head away while panting, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to live with me? I have an apartment near your school too. It has that outdoor pool you like.¡± He narrowed his eyes and kept seducing me. His low voice was really s*xy that made my p*ssy wet, ¡°And¡­do you want to make love with me in the pool? It¡¯s not cold. The water will be always 104¡ãF. It would be fun, trust me.¡± I grabbed his hair and lifted it upward, gasping for air, ¡°Stop that¡­don¡¯t tempt me.¡± If he said more, maybe I would agree with him immediately. ¡°Is it enough?¡± He smiled wickedly. His knot was bulging throat rolling up and down. Oh g*d¡­ Did he want to¡­ Before I could say no, Aaron carried me out of the bay window. Then he held me down on thending. He ripped off my bikini, tied my hands behind my back, and tied them in a deadlock. I struggled a few times, but instead of breaking away, the bikini was wrapped around my wrist like a snake. It was getting tighter and tighter. ¡°Give up, babe, you can¡¯t break free.¡± Aaron pressed my waist and kissed my back passionately. I was so agitated that I subconsciously squirmed, ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me.¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± He pped my buttocks a few times, then ripped my panties off with one hand, ¡°Tempting you, as you can see.¡± His tworge hands were pinching my waist. His hard d*ck was rubbing against my hips. My boobs were brushing against the top of the cold ss with his movement. G*d¡­was it tempting? Did he insane? ¡°B*stard!¡± I was arose by him. I could feel that my p*ssy was extremely wet. It was ufortable. And I was a little bit ashamed¡­ His hands targeted my puffy boobs again. His fingers easily squeezed my breasts into different shapes, N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Well, I¡¯m the as*hole. And I¡¯m seducing you. Miss Olive, are you seduced yet?¡± The love juice was almost flowing down the roots of my legs, but he didn¡¯t f*ck in¡­at this moment, his hand touched my bottom, and I subconsciously clenched my legs. But he was faster than I was. His hands caressed my p*ssy at first. His fingers began to stab in. I heard himughing happily. ¡°It seemed like you couldn¡¯t wait anymore, little sl*t¡± After a while, he finally stopped doing so, instead spreading my legs apart from behind. Without any further padding, his d*ck stabbed straight in. My p*ssy was instantly upiedpletely. I couldn¡¯t help but grunt out loudly. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Be my girlfriend Hearing him say my name surprised me. Usually, I¡¯d only ever hear him call me ¡°darling¡± or ¡°lovely¡±- some cheap pet name he can throw around interchangeably. This, I knew, was amon practice for cheaters. Calling someone by anything other than their name made it less likely you¡¯d slip up and get caught. Maybe Aaron even had a stupid code name for every woman he was seeing. What would mine be? Red head? Number fifty-one? ¡°What is it?¡± He looked at me for a few seconds before speaking, ¡°Well¡­ My birthday¡¯s next month. On the first¡­ Do you want toe over?¡± This question was a bit strange, but I didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°I don¡¯t think Vincent would take me with him to your party. He wouldn¡¯t wanna give up another chance to spend the night with Emily.¡± Just as I said that, I frowned and stared at Aaron. Was he really going to create another opportunity for Vincent to cheat? Aaron met my stare with an innocent smile, ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Did you change your mind? You can still stay here if you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± I insisted. ¡°But how long are you going to keep enabling them?¡± ¡°Ha! I never actually set them up.¡± Aaronughed dryly, ¡°It was all him.¡± He gave me a sly wink, and I felt like he was all too entertained by my situation. Like I was a clown in a secret circus only he knew about. ¡°I never wanted him to do¡­ that,¡± he continued. ¡°At least back then. Now, I¡¯m a little more willing to let them do as they please.¡± I leaned against the door, arms crossed, and grew more and more irritated as he went on. He seemed happy to help Vincent get away with his filthy backstabbing. I clenched my fists. If Aaron had the audacity to call me a bitch one more time after saying this, I wouldn¡¯t waste a second before punching him right in that handsome face of his ¡°Oh, calm down, babe. I can hear your teeth grinding from here.¡± He folded his arms behind his head as he leaned back. ¡°If Vincent¡¯s fooling around with her, I get you all to myself. Ever since you came to mest month I¡¯ve only ever had eyes for you. This is me giving myself an opportunity. Not him.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure your girlfriend would love that.¡± I rolled my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t deny being delighted by his sweet words. Cheating really was a cheap getaway. A quick fix. Now that I¡¯ve indulged in it myself, I can somewhat understand: in these moments, you can leave your life behind and lose yourself in someone else¡¯s infatuated pandering. There were no worries. No need to hide behind an artificial personality. As long as the sex was good, none of that mattered. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes stared straight at me, heavy with lust, and I felt my heart race at the implication. ¡°At this point,¡± he continued as he stretchedzily. ¡°You might as well be my girlfriend. I could never be with anyone else, Olive.¡± The scent of the hotel¡¯s luxurious air freshener-marketed as ¡°aromatherapy¡±-mingled with the erotic smell of sex, leaving me breathless. What shocked me the most, however, was that I wasn¡¯t at all offended by Aaron¡¯s insane proposal. He kept on cackling to himself, and eventually, the sheets slid down off of his abs, revealing his crotch. My eyes flicked from his face to his abs, to his dick that drove me crazy. All at once, his perfect body disyed in front of me. I swallowed at the sight of his erection, the tip of which was holding the sheets up almost teasingly It wasn¡¯t hard for him to follow my pointed gaze, and with a smirk, he tossed the sheets off of himself. I immediately turned my head away as I felt the blush in my cheeks spread to the tips of my ears. ¡°Just admit it, babe. It¡¯s me you really want.¡± Hisugh was low and husky. ¡°It¡¯s not about your revenge anymore.¡± I knew Aaron liked to tease me-to see how embarrassed I get-but I wouldn¡¯t let him have his way this time. I smiled and dropped my bag right on the floor before I walked toward Aaron. He raised his eyebrows, pupils dted, as if he didn¡¯t expect me ¨C toe over He sat up just as I climbed onto the bed and leaned toward him with my eyes narrowed. He was quick to wrap an arm around my waist as I climbed on top of him, bringing his face level with my chest. Aaron looked up at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be back so soon.¡± He was quick to bury his face in my cleavage while his free hand got to work unzipping my skirt ¡°Did you mean it?¡± I breathed. As soon as my skirt was off, I took his hand and wrapped it around his cock. ¡°I did.¡± His voice started to get deeper and raspier. I kept a firm grasp on his hand as I made him stroke himself, and obediently, he let me continue. No resistance or protest fell from his lips, only stuttered moans.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Only in the bedroom, you mean.¡± I rocked back and forth on hisp, following the rhythm of my hands with my body. By now, I understood that Aaron was just as obsessed with me as he¡¯d imed. Despite only sleeping with him twice, the longing in his eyes was undeniable. ¡°No-Not just the bedroom¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s voice was dripping with need, ¡°You could use some more practice, so mostly in the bedroom. But I did mean it. I want to be with you.¡± My embarrassment surged and dislodged my false bravado. Yes, this was the first time I¡¯d ever been so forward with a man. Normally, I¡¯d never dare to do such a thing, but just this once, I wanted to give Aaron a taste of his own medicine. He saw right through me almost immediately But that was fine. I squeezed his dick roughly through his own hand and aggressively pushed mysell off of him. ¡°You can take care of that yourself, tomcat.¡± I stood and pulled my skirt back up before wiping my hands off with some tissue on the nightstand and tossing it at him. He seemed stunned at my sudden withdrawal, and as he reached out to grab my arm, I dodged his grasp and quickly made my way to the door. ¡°Formal dating is boring, don¡¯t you think? I don¡¯t want to ruin what we have.¡± I bent over to pick up my bag and opened the door. As I left, his bitterughter and half-hearted scolding disappeared behind me. That seemed like a fitting punishment for him. Asking me to be his girlfriend? What kind of bullshit was that?! And when I yed along, I¡¯d expected him toe clean and admit I¡¯d called his bluff. What was with this guy? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Sweet Olive ying some more games would be a good option. Aaron looked upward in thought for a moment then suggested, ¡°Simply ying video games isn¡¯t much fun. Why don¡¯t we y a more exciting game?¡± I knew he was trying to trick me, but I took the bait anyway. ¡°Well, what sort of game is it?¡± His impish smile grewrger. ¡°If you get first ce in four races, then I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Why would he give me such a simple challenge? I hadn¡¯t yed at my best in the race with Aaron, so he didn¡¯t know my true strength. I never told him that I¡¯d been ying this game since I was a kid. I could win all the tracks handily, and I could even do some with my eyes closed. With a devilish tw*nkle in his eyes, he nodded and said, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± It was true that Aaron always kept his word. I cracked my knuckles and decided to beat the challenge quickly. After that, I¡¯d have to think about how I would punish Aaron. I instantly epted his offer. The thought that he had set me up didn¡¯t even cross my mind. It wasn¡¯t until the first race began that I realized Aaron¡¯s true n. Aaron kneeled directly in front of me and ripped my robe open, leaning down to cup my breasts and lick them. I was caught off guard and screeched, ¡°What are you doing?¡± A tingling sensation spread throughout my body, and I dropped the controller. The screen instantly showed a ring ¡°12th ce¡±. It was the first race out of four, and I¡¯d already lost! Aaron stifled augh when I red down at him. ¡°You cheater, you didn¡¯t say you would do something like this!¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t?¡± He wrapped his other arm around my waist and pulled me into his arms, kissing me until I waspletely out of breath. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be way more exciting to y the game like this?¡± He buried his head in my chest and continued to lick and nip at it. I was clearly annoyed at him, but Aaron was all smiles. He teased my nipple with his tongue and winked at me. ¡°Well, if you really don¡¯t want to y video N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. games anymore, we can y something else.¡± I held back a groan of pleasure and grabbed the controller again in defiance. But I could barely even hold on to it. Aaron knew exactly where I was sensitive, and hit those spots over and over again until I grew dizzy with pleasure. How could I possibly y like this? ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll need some special exercise to jog your memory,¡± Aaron smiled evilly and shoved the controller back in my hand. He once again started attacking and licking my chest. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to sacrifice my body to help you remember more details.¡± I¡¯d never met a man as articte as Aaron. He¡¯s so well- spoken that he could be awyer. Aaron¡¯s finger hovered over my p*ssy for a moment before suddenly thrusting in. ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t done enough to make you forget your troubles yet.¡± I gave a quiet whimper as his lips kissed down my breasts and stomach, his tongue tracing circles on my skin. I already felt my worries fading away, but the small hint of resistance left in my mind made me clench my legs. Aaron¡¯s fingers were already so deep inside me that they didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Looks like my Olive wants this, too.¡± He sweetly kissed my belly. ¡°Be a good girl and open your legs for me; I¡¯ll give them kisses for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I shook my head since I knew what wasing next. This position always made me feel ashamed, especially with Aaron. He would definitely stare at my expression while he was licking me; he always imed that he wanted to see my ¡®feedback.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t force my legs open, but his fingers. began to push even deeper into me, thrusting rhythmically. ¡°You b*stard!¡± I lightly smacked the controller against his head. At this moment, he suddenly spread my legs wide and buried his head in my p*ssy. When his tongue flicked my cl*t, I couldn¡¯t help but moan. Aaron¡¯s voice was a little m*ffled. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Olive. Do you want a taste?¡± I pushed his head away. ¡°No. Back off.¡± The thought that he was staring at me while teasing my cl*t with his tongue made my whole body flush with embarrassment. He held my legs in ce with his hands while his tongue licked me up and down, focusing on my cl*t. I felt my arousal flowing out of me, and I soon heard Aaron gagging. He swallowed any fluids that dripped out! He continued licking and teasing me for ten minutes before he finally let me go. ¡°Go on, taste it! It¡¯s sweet.¡± He leaned forward and kissed me while his hands parted my thighs. I had no idea he had undone his robe until I felt his hard c*ck lightly thrust into me. He always got what he wanted in the end. I stared at the ceiling above me, moaning loudly. I thought about how I ended up like this. I was just trying to y a game, and Aaron just had to cheat! After an hour, I was exhausted but Aaron was still full of energy and wanted to go again. But I was so sweaty and tired and I didn¡¯t even want to move a muscle. Aaron picked me up and took me to the bathroom for a rxing shower, but this time he behaved himself. He was gentle and caring, making sure to not overstep. When I got out of the shower, I immediately threw my clothes on and wrapped myself tightly in a nket, staring at Aaron warily. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me again tonight.¡± He rolled his eyes at me and rested his head on my shoulder as he asked, ¡°Do you want to y a couple more rounds?¡± Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125: Do you still want to take off my panties or not? I pushed him away and immediately refused. ¡°No way, you¡¯re just gonna cheat again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t cheat this time, I promise! Let¡¯s just y normally.¡± I threw his clothes in his face. ¡°Then hurry up and put these back on.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Aaron obediently got dressed, then looked at me expectantly. Something stirred in my heart when he immediately fol- lowed mymand. He didn¡¯t seem like the type who wouldpromise so easily. After Aaron repeatedly assured me that he wouldn¡¯t mess up again, I tied my hair in a ponytail and grabbed a controller. I looked up at him tauntingly and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y.¡± ying Mario Kart with Aaron in that hotel suite was like a childhood dreame true. G*d only knows how much I wanted someone to y video games with as a kid. We yed more than a dozen races in a row, and Aaron lost every one. His knuckles turned white as he gripped his controller in frustration. ¡°I thought you were a good girl who concentrated on her studies, so I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at video games,¡± I shrugged. ¡°When I was a kid, my parents were out of the house a lot; they didn¡¯t even stop by for holidays like Christ- mas. When I was home alone on days like that, I would just y video games alone while everyone else was celebrating.¡± Before I spoke about it, I didn¡¯t think my childhood was too miserable. But now, I always longed to have him beside me. I didn¡¯t want to be alone again. Aaron had a sad look in his eyes. He held onto his con- troller with one hand and crouched beside me, pulling me into his arms and kissing my forehead. He sounded guilty as he said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry that I reminded you of such a bad memo- ry.¡± I sighed and wrapped my arms around his waist. I looked up into his eyes and asked, ¡°What about you? What sort of stuff did you do when you were a kid?¡± He peppered kisses on my brow and eyelids before an- swering. ¡°You know, just the normal stuff.¡± I nodded and teased him. ¡°Yes, I know. The ¡®normal stuff,¡¯ like cruises in the Mediterranean and skiing in the Alps.¡± He holds me tighter as the guilt in his expression grows stronger. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to rub it in your face.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel guilty about being born into a rich family!¡± He looked down at me very seriously before giving me a slow kiss. I melted in his arms, kissing him back with the little energy I had left. Just as I was about to push him away, he pulled back first and shouted, ¡°Yeah, I won!¡± I stared in disbelief at the screen as he pridefully waved his controller in my face. ¡°You were focused on the game the whole time?!¡± He shrugged in response, a smug smile on his face. ¡°What can I say? I always want to win, even when I¡¯mpeting with the girl I love.¡± ¡°You b*stard!¡± I balled my hand into a fist and gave him a light punch. ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention! You won¡¯t win another round after this!¡± He grabbed my fist and pushed it away from him. ¡°Really? What would happen if I won again?¡± ¡°Ugh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°How about making a bet?¡± This piqued my curiosity. ¡°What sort of bet?¡± Aaron stroked his chin, his eyes looking up and down my body. ¡°When someone loses a race, they This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. have to take off a piece of clothing.¡± With the way he was staring at me, it felt like I was already undressed in his imagination. But mypetitive spirit won out in the end. As long as he didn¡¯t cheat again, there¡¯s no way I would lose! ¡°Bring it on!¡± After just a few more races, my spirit was thoroughly bro- ken. I copsed and stared at the screen. I couldn¡¯t believe that Aaron beat me fair and square! I red at the ¡®1st ce¡¯ next to Aaron¡¯s name. No matter how much anger I felt, I knew the result would stay the same. 57.85% I thought that Aaron was a noobpared to me! How could he have improved so quickly? Since when did Aaron be a better gamer than me? ¡± ¡°Babe, staring at the screen won¡¯t change anything. You epted my bet, so now it¡¯s time to fulfill your promise.¡± When I looked back at Aaron, I was met with a gaze filled with hunger and passion. After his reminder, I remembered that I was already down to just my bra and panties. Aaron¡¯s intentions were clear. I couldn¡¯t help but call myself an idiot for going along with Aaron¡¯s n. Why did I agree to take off my clothes in the first ce?! Sitting there mostly naked, I realized that it was toote to regret my decision. ¡°Olive, are you scared?¡± Aaron stared at me and raised his eyebrows, impatiently waiting for me to fulfill my end of the bargain. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126. Punishment On Bed ¡°Who says I¡¯m scared!¡± I knew that Aaron was trying to provoke me, but my pride caused me to defend myself. As soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted what I said. Es- pecially when I saw a glimmer of triumph in Aaron¡¯s eyes. Once again, I had fallen into Aaron¡¯s trap. ¡°Well since you¡¯re not scared, why don¡¯t you go ahead and take it all off? Don¡¯t worry Olive; no matter which piece you choose to remove, I will happily admire the beauty under- neath.¡± I red at Aaron when he made those remarks, and the sight of him still wearing all of his pristine clothes made me grind my teeth harder. After we made the bet, Aaron only lost the very first race. After that, I lost every single one. While Aaron had only taken off his hoodie, I was left in just my underwear. ¡°You¡¯re definitely doing this on purpose.¡± I pretended to be angry and pouted at him. But Aaron didn¡¯t buy my feigned anger. He was persistent and kept reminding me that I had agreed to the bet. He even offered to remove my clothing for me if I had a hard time choosing what to remove! His hand slowly glided up my thigh and toward my underwear. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need your help; I can do it myself!¡± I pped Aaron¡¯s hand away from my thighs and moved my hands behind me to unsp my bra. I gingerly ced it on the rug beside me. The moment I unhooked it, I felt my breasts suddenly pop out of the confines of the bra. They bounced slightly with my movements, and Aaron couldn¡¯t help but salivate at the sight. I tried to mask my embarrassment and looked back at Aaron with confidence. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°I would be if I could touch them!¡± Aaron subconsciously licked his lips as he stared at my chest. In a burst of conviction, I crawled forward to hug Aaron from behind. My chest rubbed against his back through his shirt, and his controller dropped to the floor. ¡°Olive, what do you want to do?¡± Aaron asked as he sat straight up. My teasing had definitely paid off. ¡°Aaron, let¡¯s y another round,¡± I suggested. As I contin- ued to rub my chest against him, my lips drew close to his neck and gave a long lick. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I continued to lick and kiss down his spine through his shirt. Aaron took a deep breath and closed his eyes before let- ting out a softugh. ¡°Well, who¡¯s the cheater now?¡± I gave a hard bite to his shoulder in response. ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it?¡± I felt like some shameless sl*t chasing after pleasure, but I didn¡¯t feel bad about it. My heart was racing with excitement. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re being really aggressive.¡± Aaron gritted his teeth and gasped as I continued. I could tell he was holding back. I couldn¡¯t help but give a devilish grin. I knew aroused he was because of my actions ¡°Cut the c*ap, do you want to take off my panties or not?¡± ¡°You little minx! You¡¯re being so aggressive today and I f*cking love it. You know how I get when you¡¯re like this, but there¡¯s a price to pay for ying with fire.¡± Aaron turned around in an instant, pulling me onto the bed and yanking my body into hisp. I cried out in surprise and rested all my weight on him. Aaron¡¯s arms encircled my waist. By the time I had regis- tered what just happened, his fingers had already pushed my panties to the side and shoved inside of me. ¡°Ah!¡± The sudden stimtion startled me, making me scream out right away. Aaron¡¯s free hand circled behind me and pped my a*s, just enough to sting. Although it didn¡¯t hurt, I couldn¡¯t help but blush when Aaron sp*nked me like that. My p*ssy clenched around his fingers in response. ¡°Baby, please touch it¡­ I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Aaron gave me a desperate look and grabbed my hand. He clumsily guided it to his c*otch. As soon as I pressed on it, he groaned and I could feel his arousal growing by the second. ¡°G*d, it¡¯s so thick!¡± I gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Even though my heart yearned for it to be inside me, I was re- ally exhausted from the day. Aaron didn¡¯t give me a chance to back away. He added more fingers until four were pumping in and out of me, with his thumb kneading against my cl*t. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I gasped. Aaron weaved his arm around my waist and pulled me closer, resting his chin on my shoulder. With his mouth right by my ear, he whispered, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re soaked again.¡± He suddenly flipped my body around, forcing me to my hands and knees. He entered me without any warning, f*ck- ing into me like an animal. I could feel his c*ck hitting deep inside me over and over. I was so aroused that I rxedpletely around him, allow- ing him to go even deeper. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so thick¡­!¡± I was driven crazy by Aaron¡¯s sudden entry. Usually, he was careful with me, but right now he was in a frenzy of pure lust and passion. I could only clutch onto the sheets, trying to use that grip to yank myself forward for a moment of relief from Aaron¡¯s brutal thrusting. ¡°Olive, you¡¯ll be punished if you don¡¯t let me f*ck you. Be a good girl for me.¡± As I heard Aaron¡¯s maic voice, I felt his hands wrap around my waist and hold me in ce. My desire for relief waspletely reced by the plea- sure of pration. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127. Emily¡¯s Words I felt like Aaron was going to f*ck right through me, and he didn¡¯t care how I reacted. His entire body was like a jack- hammer. Each stroke felt impossibly deep and hard, rocking me to my core. prey. Aaron was like a starving wolf devouring his hard-earned Since the beginning, I was just asking for trouble by pro- voking Aaron. If I hadn¡¯t seduced him at first, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. My thoughts drifted off while I climaxed, Aaron¡¯s c*m releasing into me at the same moment. I thought he would let go of me after that, but he held on. After another moment, I felt his arousal grow once again in- side of me. Aaron flipped me over again so that I rested on my back with my legs pulled high into the air. A finally had a chance to catch my breath. I spotted Aaron give a devilish smile above me before he began to plow into me again. I was so startled that I wrapped my arms around his neck, my body trembling beneath him. After the second round, my entire body was weak. I of- fered Aaron some gentle kisses in the hope that he would leave me alone. Instead, Aaron pulled out, mixing my wetness with his c*m, and thrust into me once again. ¡°Aaron, I can¡¯t go again, I¡¯m so tired¡­ let me go¡­¡± I felt like Aaron was going to f*ck me to death until I- pletely passed out. When I woke up, I found myself in Aaron¡¯s arms. All of that sex must¡¯ve finally depleted his energy. He was sleeping soundly like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. My body was clean and fresh, so Aaron must¡¯ve washed me up. My heart warmed at the thought. After stretching, I felt a little hungry. I gave Aaron a final nce before getting out of bed and ordering room service. When the doorbell rang, I dragged myself on my shaky legs to the door. But when I opened the door, it wasn¡¯t hotel staff standing there, but a woman squatting in the hallway. Her back was turned towards me, and she looked absolutely pitiful When she turned her head to look at me, I was surprised. What was Emily doing here? I had a bad feeling about this. My eyebrows furrowed as I instantly forgot all about my hunger. ¡°Emily, why are you here?¡± My expression turned even sourer when I remembered Emily disturbing me and Aaron a few days ago. Emily spoke softly. ¡°Olive, I promise I don¡¯t want to bother you this time. I just want to talk.¡± ¡°What?¡± I nearly doubted my ears. After hearing Emily¡¯s humble and pitiful request, I made the split-second decision to agree to talk to her. I myself had no idea why I followed her. I meant, this woman had cheated on my boyfriend, and now I will go out with her rather than enjoy a s*xy hot night with Aaron. D*mn, I must be crazy. I cursed at myself. On the other hand, I asked Emily to wait for me for a while. I dressed hurriedly, left my room, and met with her at the hotel rooftop. Because it was the middle of the night, Emily and I were the only people on the rooftop. Well, perfect. Starry night, mild breeze, empty hall, me and my love rival. What else could I expect for a perfect night? I mocked at myself inside. The two of us leaned against the guardrail side by side, gazing out at the distant lights. For a long time, Emily didn¡¯t say a word. What the hell? She asked me out to enjoy the scenery? Just when I thought she was trying to psych me out, Emily suddenly spoke. ¡°Vincent isn¡¯t doing well.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I was d she finally said something. If she kept silence for the whole night, I would mistake it as a date maybe, not the most wired one. I have once dated a boy in my high school, and he was just silence, for the whole three hours. My mind was filled with those trashes. I did it on purpose, since otherwise, I would not know how to respond to her words. I was surprised that Emily even dared to talk to me about Vincent. I couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of irritation, and I snapped, ¡°Why should I care how Vincent is doing?¡± Or you wanted to show off your close connection with Vincent? You wanted to say you are the girl next to him now? ¡°He¡¯s locked himself in his room for a long time now¡­ I sent him all his favorite foods, but he doesn¡¯t really eat any of it, and he doesn¡¯t want to talk. He¡¯s heartbroken¡­¡± Emily¡¯s voice was a small whisper, and I could tell she was deeply dis- tressed and worried about Vincent. But I didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to tell me. Ev- erything she said made me felt ridiculous. Vincent put himself in this position, and everything that happened was his fault. He was the one who cheated on me, so why was he pretending to care about me now? Or why Emily asked me to care about him now? ¡°This was a choice Vincent made for himself. We¡¯re all adults here. He should take responsibility for what he did, and you and I should do the same. Vincent got what he deserved,¡± I told Emily with a frown. Emily took a deep breath, suppressing her emotions be- fore she said, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t you know how much he loves you?¡± I dramatically rolled my eyes and snorted in exasperation. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t you know how ridiculous that sounds?¡± If Vincent really loved me, he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed me as he did. Did he cheat on me with Emily because he loved me? Why should I have to pay the price of their affair? ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Vincent really loves you, and only you.¡± Emily clenched her fists and gritted the words out between her teeth. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128. Are You Betraying Me? What¡¯s wrong with the world? I could not believe my ears. What did she say? She said Vincent loved me? Only me? Really? Am I in a parallel universe or not? I noticed the tension in her bodynguage and scoffed internally. My voice was tinged with sarcasm, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s h*oking up with my ex-boyfriend, and now you want to tell me he¡¯s still in love with me? Are you serious?¡± In contrast with my expectations, Emily didn¡¯t blow up at my words. She listened quietly and lowered her head, but even then, I could still see the deep sense of loss in her downcast eyes. She whispered to me again, ¡°Olive, I know you hate me, and I know you don¡¯t owe me any favors, but¡­ I still wish you would go and see Vincent.¡± I waspletely blindsided by this request. No matter how I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t figure out Emily¡¯s motives in this situation. What was her n? ¡°Why are you asking me to visit Vincent?¡± I asked, puzzled. ¡°You seduced my boyfriend and sent him nudes while we were still together. On my 3rd anniversary with Vincent, you cut your wrists to get his attention. On the day he proposed to me, you showed up and started crying and throwing a hissy fit until you finally managed to steal my boyfriend from me. Emily, everything you¡¯ve done has been leading up to this moment. And now that you finally have Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Vincent all to yourself, you¡¯re asking me to talk to him? What¡¯s your problem?¡± As I spoke, I could tell my words were cutting straight to Emily¡¯s heart, and she looked devastated. She shouted in a frenzy, ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all! I really love him! I love him more than you!¡± Emily¡¯s eyes shimmered in the moonlight, and I suspected she was crying. But without waiting for me to take a closer look, she turned and ran away without looking back. I stared at Emily as she ran away, but I still couldn¡¯t understand her behavior. Vincent was apparently depressed about our breakup, and Emily could easily have taken advantage of the situation, but she came to me instead. Was she trying to test me, or did she have some other reason? Standing there in the cool night breeze, I could see what looked like small damp spots on the ground. I realized Emily really had been crying. When I thought about her actions tonight, I got the vague feeling that Emily wasn¡¯t just messing around with Vincent. Maybe she really did care about him. But that was even more outrageous. If what she said was true, and Vincent was still in love with me, why was she wasting her time with him? Could she really love Vincent enough to overlook his character? This entire situation was soplicated, I started to get a headache just thinking about it. I let out a deep sigh and rubbed my forehead with one hand, leaning on the guardrail again. In the quiet, peaceful darkness of the night, I looked out at the glittering city skyline. For just an instant, as the cool night breeze brushed my face, it seemed to take all of my troubles away. After a long time thinking on the rooftop, I still couldn¡¯t understand Emily¡¯s motives. I put aside my feelings about the matter, turned around, and walked back to the hotel room. As soon as I opened the door with my key card, I felt Aaron¡¯s arms wrap around me. Aaron squeezed me as tightly as a child who just found a missing toy, putting his lips close to my ear and asking, ¡°Babe, where did you go just now? Ugh, you smell like perfume, I don¡¯t like it.¡± After saying that, Aaron frowned and rubbed his nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know how your sense of smell is so strong.¡± The corners of my mouth twitched upward. I reached out and flicked Aaron¡¯s nose, then said in a teasing tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been out having an affair.¡± ¡°Have you changed your mind, Olive? Are you leaving me for a woman?¡± Aaron hugged me and nuzzled my neck pitifully with half of his body weight against me. He was so clingy that I wanted nothing more than to push this absolute stud of a man away. ¡°If I were cheating on you with a woman, maybe I wouldn¡¯t need you anymore,¡± I countered flippantly, amused by Aaron¡¯s feigned jealousy. ¡°Am I not good enough for you? Which woman is so charming that she could steal my Olive?¡± I was impressed by Aaron¡¯s ability to make up nonsense, and I said casually over my shoulder to the resentful Aaron, ¡°It¡¯s Emily.¡± As soon as these words left my lips, Aaronpletely dropped his joking demeanor, and I could feel his arms stiffen immediately as his attitude turned cold. I could almost feel the temperature in the room drop by several degrees. He let go of me, frowned, and asked, ¡°Why have you been talking to Emily? Did she threaten you, or¡­¡± As Aaron said this, he looked straight into my eyes, like he was afraid that I was hiding something from him. ¡°Aaron, what do you mean? Do you think Emily can push me around? You¡¯re really underestimating me. She just wanted to tell me to go see Vincent,¡± I said nonchntly. I didn¡¯t expect that my offhanded exnation would manage to ignite the fuse of Aaron¡¯s anger. ¡°What did you say?¡± Aaron suddenly grabbed me by the shoulders and leaned in close, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and disbelief. He demanded loudly, ¡°Olive, you¡¯re avoiding me to see Vincent? Are you going to meet with him privately? Are you going to get back together with him?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice became more and more urgent as he asked these questions, and I could feel the tension and fear radiating from him as if he were very unsure of himself. ¡°Answer me, Olive!¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129. Aaron And Emily Aaron looked so angry. And honestly, I was a little bit scared by his attitude. In my mind, he was always the chill guy who controlled everything easily. I have never seen him lose his temper. Well, I seldom saw him. And the few times when he lose control, it was all because of¡­me. I knew that if I didn¡¯t do something about it soon, Aaron was about to turn into a raging lion. He was a monster on bed, but I did not expect to deal with another monster off bed. I wrapped my arms around Aaron, leaned softly against his chest, said in the sweetest voice I have ever say in my whole life ¡°Aaron, easy, just calm down. Vincent cheated on me, and now he has to pay the price. I don¡¯t tolerate cheaters, and I hate liars even more.¡± After hearing this, Aaron fell silent. I saw his mouth mumbled, hesitating to speak as he looked back at me. I thought I detected a sh of avoidance in Aaron¡¯s eyes as he stared intently at me. After a moment, I thought maybe I had just been imagining it. After all, Aaron wasn¡¯t the type of person to deceive me. He was Aaron Morris, he did not need to cheat on any woman. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s such a relief to hear you say that. You don¡¯t know how it felt when I thought of you meeting privately with Vincent. I was so upset. But now I know you¡¯ll always be by my side!¡± The next moment, Aaron leaned in close to me, his lips seeking mine.. I h*oked my arms around his neck and kissed him back without hesitation. I wasn¡¯t angry about his violent reaction just now. In fact, I was happy to see how much he truly cared about me. Besides, his behavior was understandable since it came from a fear of losing me. If Aaron were to abandon me for another girl, I knew I would be sad and angry too. I never wanted us to be apart. After a long kiss, I went limp in Aaron¡¯s arms, panting slightly. He gathered me up, carried me to the bed, and pressed his body over mine. I realized what he wanted to do and braced my hands against his chest quickly. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby?¡± Aaron grinned, his eyes scanning my body seductively. I tried to change the subject, and my mind suddenly jumped to Emily¡¯s words just before she left the rooftop. I asked Aaron directly, ¡°You know, Emily said she was in love with Vincent. Why do you think that is? Love is such a strong word.¡± To my surprise, Aaron didn¡¯t seem thrown off by my question at all. He snorted softly and said with confidence, ¡°Of course she¡¯s in love with Vincent.¡± When I heard this, I instantly felt that something was wrong. As far as I knew, Emily was just another ssmate that he shared majors with, and he had never had any close interactions with her. But now, Aaron was giving me the impression that he knew Emily very well. ¡°Aaron, from your tone, it seems like you must know her really well. Are you and Emily close friends?¡± Aaron froze at my question, and he nervously avoided my gaze. ¡°Hey babe, are you cold? Do you want to take a nice, hot shower?¡± I narrowed my eyes. Aaron¡¯s response made me even more suspicious; it seemed like I was right on the money. I looked him directly in the eyes and spoke coldly. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t you try to fool me. You know I hate lies.¡± Aaron gave me a strong hug in response and said in a yful tone. ¡°Babe, I hate lies too. That¡¯s why we were so ¡®justified¡¯ and ¡®public¡¯ at the start of our rtionship!¡± Aaron¡¯s sarcastic reminder annoyed me. Just as he said, the beginning of our rtionship was built on lies. ¡°oh yeah?¡± I knew he was joking, and I tried to fight back ¡°You¡¯ re a stain on my reputation.¡± Aaron caressed my cheek with a doting smile and nted a light kiss on the corner of my mouth. ¡°So? You¡¯re the perfect student who was seduced by the ¡®bad boy¡¯ Aaron¡­ it takes two to tango.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before I could utter a retort, Aaron surged forward to meet me in a passionate kiss. He forced his tongue into my mouth, pressing into ces that made my knees weak. He nibbled at my lower lip, dominating the kiss with his tender strength. I lifted my tearful gaze to look at Aaron. All I could feel was the soft assault of his tongue in my mouth and all I could hear was the wet sound of his lips crashing against mine. As my heart began to race, my thoughts were conflicted. Nevertheless, my body followed his lead, and my tongue intertwined with his. For a moment, I regained a bit of sense and tried to push him away, mping my legs shut. In response, he grabbed my wrists and pinned them above my head. His lips traced a trail of kisses down my neck and to my chest. I felt his searing tongue trace circles and kisses on my breasts. My mind went nk when I looked down and saw his soft, brown curls below me. His free hand wandered down to reach into my panties. It paused in surprise when Aaron felt a wet stain that soaked through my panties and leaked onto my thighs I blushed and looked away, afraid to meet his gaze. I acted like I didn¡¯t want him, but my body couldn¡¯t lie. I could never withstand his provocation. Aaron moved up to nip at my earlobe and whisper, ¡°Baby, you¡¯ re absolutely soaked. You know I love it when you¡¯re like this.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130. What Are You Hiding From Me? ¡°Quit it.¡± Even though I was short with him, an electric current of pleasure coursed through my body at his words. I felt the excitement deep within me rising, and I subconsciously rubbed my thighs together in a desperate search for some kind of stimtion. My movements froze when I felt a stiff rod press against my thigh. Of course I knew it was Aaron¡¯s hard c*ck; the feeling of it against my leg made me dizzy with anticipation. I bit my lip and tilted my head back as I yearned for the feeling of Aaron prating me. Aaron took the opportunity to kiss my neck and corbone. His hands drifted down to rip off my panties and spread my legs. I gasped at the cool feeling of air hitting my bare p*ssy. The moment of surprise led to a sudden burst of rity in my thoughts. My mind wandered to the memory of the graduation ceremony where Vincent and Emily first met. Vincent attended as an alumni and¡­ didn¡¯t Aaron do the same? My eyes shot open. ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you at the graduation ceremony where Emily and Vincent met?¡± Aaron stiffened at my words and the air in the room suddenly went cold. All the passion and lust had ¡°Babe, do you really want to spend our precious time together talking about that irrelevant woman?¡± Aaron ground his d*ck against my thigh in an effort to distract me. But my desire had disappeared. I was much more interested in learning what Aaron was hiding from me. ¡°Tell me about how you know Emily, and don¡¯t try to trick me again.¡± I backed away and crossed my arms, refusing to y his little games any longer. Aaron looked me in the eyes and realized that I wouldn¡¯t budge. He sighed as his gaze fell to the floor. ¡°Fine, we can talk. Just let me take a shower first.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He turned and dejectedly shuffled to the bathroom. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± A pang of empathy hit me when I heard his dejected tone. I rushed forward and hugged him from behind. I felt him tense up, so I gave him a sweet kiss on the back of his neck. ¡°I may hate lies, but I promise that I have never once regretted being with you.¡± After half an hour, Aaron finally came out of the shower. The only thing covering him was a towel wrappedzily around his waist. As he moved, water dripped down his body and was absorbed by the towel. I perched on the ledge of the bay window and watched Aaron with my head held high. Even when tensions were high, I couldn¡¯t help but admire Aaron¡¯s figure. He had the form of a professional model. He strode over to me and leaned against the ledge before capturing me in a searing kiss. I threw my arms around his neck and yfully teased his lips with my tongue. Aaron paused for a moment in surprise; he didn¡¯t expect me to be so forward. He quickly regained his senses and lifted me into his arms. He didn¡¯t break the kiss as he strode over to the bed andid me across it. His hands were on me in an instant, greedily grabbing at the hem of my shirt. He yanked my top off of me before kneeling between my legs. He hastily searched for my hand, and when he found it he grabbed it and shoved it on his d*ck. Even through the thick, luxurious towel, I could feel how hard he was. ¡°Baby, it always gets like this whenever I see you.¡± Hisrge, blue eyes seemed so innocent. I could almost believe he waspletely harmless. I wanted to stick to my guns, but Aaron¡¯s figure fresh out of the shower was just too tempting. I knew he was once again trying to distract me with sex. I frowned and was about to tell him off, but he kissed me when he saw my lips part. He moved his hand to tug away his towel, but he froze when he heard the doorbell ring. Aaron cursed under his breath. ¡°I¡¯m gonna file aint with this hotel for bothering me in the middle of the night.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh and gave him a pat on the head. ¡°You¡¯re the shareholder of this hotel-it wouldn¡¯t be wise of you to leave aint. Now, go and answer the door.¡± Aaron huffed angrily, but he knew I was right. He shuffled over to the door and was surprised to find a waiter with a cart of food. The waiter gave a quick bow before entering the room and cing the food on the table. He gave another curt nod, then left just as quickly as he arrived. Aaron looked at me with confusion written all over his face. ¡°Olive, exin.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131. Emily¡¯s Past I wrapped myself in a nearby robe and stood up from the bed. My stomach rumbled at the smell of food. ¡°I was hungry, so I ordered some food. I can listen to your story about Emily while I eat.¡± I figured that Aaron would seduce me again as soon as he got out of the shower. He wanted to f*ck me and make me forget about the whole ordeal. I couldn¡¯t let him have his way, so I ordered some food in advance. I was curious about Vincent and Emily¡¯s rtionship, but I wouldn¡¯t change my mind about it no matter what Aaron said. I flicked on the lights and lit some candles at the dining table for good measure. Once I was done, I beckoned Aaron. ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve got some exining to do.¡± He grunted in frustration, then took a step towards the table. ¡°I know that you want to know about Emily¡¯s motives, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t get angry.¡± The apprehension in his voice made me nervous. ¡°What exactly are you hiding from me?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Aaron spoke like that, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be happy about what came next. ¡°See, you¡¯re already getting angry.¡± Aaron sat on the bench beside me and yanked me into hisp. He wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed my furrowed brow. He pressed my back against the table, and I grabbed at his biceps to steady myself. ¡°No I wasn¡¯t.¡± He wasn¡¯t trying to f*ck me again¡­ was he? I felt his d*ck start to harden again under me, so I hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Just exin yourself first, then we can do it. Okay?¡± ¡°We can do it again?¡± His eyes looked down at my chest, his gaze full of desire. His lips turned upwards in a yful smile. ¡°You want me to exin, but can you really wait that long?¡± He ground his knee against my cr*tch, but I didn¡¯t react. I gave him another hard re and made a zipper gesture against my lips. This time, I wouldn¡¯t budge. If I responded, that would just egg Aaron on and he would continue to change the subject. My only option was to stay silent. I pursed my lips and stared at him, waiting for him to hurry up and talk. The room became silent, except for the quiet cr*ckling of the burning candles. Aaron traded his smile for a more serious expression. He poured himself a full ss of red wine before he finally began to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve known that Emily likes Vincent for a very long time¡­¡± My breathing froze, and I felt dread begin to rise in my heart. A very long time? Just how early did she like Vincent? Was it before I even met Vincent? Aaron noticed my change in mood and he locked me in with his piercing gaze. ¡°You promised that you wouldn¡¯t get angry.¡± I was about to exin when Aaron reached for his wine ss. He took a big gulp, but he didn¡¯t swallow. Instead, he held my chin in ce and kissed me, transferring the wine into my mouth. ¡°Ack!¡± I was caught off guard and began coughing violently, drips of red spilling down my chin. He had me trapped between his body and the table. He teasingly tapped his fingers against my spine. ¡°You poor little thing. I wish I could get you drunk on this wine and f*ck you so hard that you¡¯d forget all about this little issue.¡± So that was what Aaron had on his mind. I wiped the stain of wine from my lips, but I could still feel a bitter taste spreading across my tongue. I suppressed the ufortable feeling I had about this and took a deep breath to steel myself. ¡°Go ahead.¡± I was ready to finally know the truth. Aaron contemted me for a long minute, his eyes searching mine to make sure I was serious. Finally, he sighed and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Emily was born into a prestigious family.¡± ¡°Her parents divorced when she was a baby, and her father got full custody, so Emily grew up without a mother. But her father was constantly upied with his career during Emily¡¯s childhood, and he rarely had time to spend with Emily. Emily¡¯s father has always felt really guilty about the way he raised her, so he tried to make up for the neglect by giving her whatever she wanted. But that¡¯s made Emily so spoiled that she thinks she¡¯s above thew.¡± No wonder Emily seemed like such a headstrong wild child. Her family had money, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about the consequences of her actions. The only thing she had to worry about was how she could have the most fun. I frowned. Although our family conditions were different, it sounded like Emily and I had very simr experiences in childhood. When I was young, my parents were also absent. But the difference was that Emily¡¯s father still felt some affection or debt to his child. My parents, on the other hand, would let their hearts freeze over before they showed me the slightest glimpse of warmth. Aaron cupped my hips in his hands and squeezed gently. ¡°Emily grew up wealthy in material possessions, but not in love. And she was always so generous and extravagant with her money. Even when she was in elementary school, she threw these enormous parties at her house, inviting anyone she could think of.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132. Defending Vincent If she acted this way, it seemed like most of her friends were probably just attracted by her wealth. I thought Emily was st*pid, and I knew people would definitely try to take advantage of a girl like that. Sure enough, the next words out of Aaron¡¯s mouth confirmed my suspicion. He said, ¡°Emily first started All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. doing drugs when she was in middle school. All the alcohol and drugs affected her health, and when she was neen, her father decided to secretly send her away to rehab.¡± Aaron¡¯s hands gripped my waist more tightly, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pounding in my heart. Could this have been the turning point in Emily¡¯s life? Did she meet Vincent because of this incident? I chewed my lips nervously as I looked at Aaron in a daze. He kissed my lips and cheeks softly, his eyes full of distress. ¡°Olive, do you want me to keep telling you all this? You might not want to hear this next part.¡± I guess I wasn¡¯t quite ready to ept the fact that Emily had known Vincent since she was neen. But I also knew there was no point in running away from the truth. I put my arms. around Aaron, burying my face in his chest in an attempt to borrow some of his strength. After the feeling of dread in the air dissipated, I let go of him ¡°Keep going, I want to hear it.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Aaron reached out and gathered me into his arms again. ¡°After she returned from rehab, Emily¡¯s father sent her to the same Ivy League school that Vincent attended.¡± Vincent¡¯s story was unfolding in exactly the way I had predicted in my mind. I guessed as much that Emily must have met Vincent while they were at school together. I had to admit, Vincent had a handsome face and an attractive body. It wasn¡¯t unusual for a girl like Emily to develop a crush on him. I blinked my eyes at Aaron as I slowly said all this aloud, piecing together the truth of the story. He was a little surprised at first, then nodded to confirm my guess. ¡°That¡¯s right. While they were in school, Emily fell madly in love with Vincent, and she started pursuing him relentlessly.¡± Normally, Emily wasn¡¯t a very restrained person. I figured when she chose a guy to go after, she was probably aggressive enough to make sure the whole school knew about it. Wait a minute! I suddenly remembered that to my knowledge, Vincent had a girlfriend at that time. When I was with Vincent, he told me he was dating a senior while he was in college. Had he been talking about Emily? I pped myself on the forehead. Of course not, you idiot! Emily was several years younger than Vincent, so she couldn¡¯t have been in a higher year than him. But I did remember Vincent telling me he had a girlfriend in college. So how did Emily fit into the picture? + couldn¡¯t figure it out, so I asked Aaron directly. ¡°If I remember correctly, Vincent was in a rtionship during college. Didn¡¯t Emily know that when she was pursuing him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Aaron said, nodding again. ¡°But at that time, Emily didn¡¯t care. She was willing to be the mistress because she was so obsessed with Vincent.¡± I frowned in confusion. ¡°So her father didn¡¯t care either?¡± Trying to invade someone else¡¯s rtionship and making it known to the whole school would have really affected Emily¡¯s reputation. To me, it seemed like Emily¡¯s father would probably not approve of that kind of behavior, especially with his wealth and prestigious status. Aaronughed when he heard that. He grabbed my waist and leaned down to face me. ¡°Which do you think her father would prefer, a daughter who hits on a guy who¡¯s taken, or a daughter who dies of drug addiction?¡± That shut me up. Compared with her former life, of course Emily¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t care what she did in school. He was probably even happy about it, as long as she was staying sober. After a long silence, I suddenly remembered something else. ¡°Wait¡­ So you guys all knew about Emily and Vincent?¡± Aaron pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything, just stared at me with those big blue eyes. I didn¡¯t need him to give me an answer anyway. I had already figured out the truth of the matter. My shoulders slumped, and I felt a little depressed. I¡¯d never guessed that Emily had known Vincent for so long. Aaron reached out and gently tilted my chin up with his hand. He stared deep into my eyes, and his voice was very serious as he said, ¡°Why else do you think Vincent was able to get into our circle?¡± His question confused me, and I said automatically, ¡°I thought it was because you¡¯re all alumni¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Aaronughed coldly. ¡°I have so many alumni applying every year. Why do you think Vincent stood out to us?¡± His words were almost arrogant, but I knew Aaron was so powerful that he had a right to be arrogant. But I couldn¡¯t help arguing on Vincent¡¯s behalf. ¡°But Vincent is different. He got into Morgan Stanley at such a young age, and he¡¯s so talented¡­¡± After all, Vincent was still a person I had once respected and cared about deeply. I didn¡¯t want my memories of him to be stained and corrupted like this. Of course, I really just didn¡¯t want to face the fact that my judgment of Vincent had been sopletely wrong. Rather than defending Vincent, I was mostly making excuses for my ownck of intuition about him. Aaron¡¯s face shuttered over when I said this. His hands gripped my shoulders tightly, and his eyes became icy and cold. He interrupted me, clearly uninterested in hearing any more praise of Vincent. ¡°You think he really got into Morgan Stanley on his own merit?¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133. Am I The Mistress? What else could it be? I was stunned. Aaron smirked, no longer making any effort to conceal his contempt and disdain for Vincent. Everything he was saying was hitting me like a blow to the head. Was it only because of Emily¡¯s background that Vincent had gotten together with her? No. No way. It¡¯s not possible. My impression was that Vincent had always been extremely smart, and he maintained a reputation as an honorable, sessful student. I couldn¡¯t imagine him as the type of guy who would use a woman as a tool to achieve his own goals. I licked my dry lips, met Aaron¡¯s burning eyes, and argued weakly, ¡°But he performed very well during his internship. That must be why he was hired full-time.¡± ¡°Do you think every intern has what it takes to be a full- time employee? Besides, haven¡¯t you ever wondered where his great performance came from? It was all because of Emily!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice rose almost to a shout, and his disgust with Vincent was inly written across his face. Would Vincent really put aside his integrity for a woman? I didn¡¯t think he was that type of person. But I also didn¡¯t believe that Aaron would lie to me about this. My mind was tangled into knots, and I couldn¡¯t ept that I had once dated such a despicable man. A cutthroat viin who sacrificed his own honor and took advantage of Emily to serve his own ambition. ¡°Why are you so upset?¡± Aaron tilted my chin up toward him again, this time with a bit of force, and I inhaled sharply in response. But at the moment, Aaron was like a lion poised to attack. He narrowed his eyes menacingly, and his face moved closer to mine inch by inch. ¡°Olive, are you feeling sorry for Vincent?¡± I shook my head hard and pped his hand away. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as I was about to exin, Aaron suddenly swept aside all the food and dishes on the dining room table behind me, and he pressed me back against the white tablecloth. He ruthlessly tore off my skirt and panties in one smooth motion, then ripped off his bath towel and tossed it aside. Before I knew it, my ankles were draped over Aaron¡¯s shoulders, and he was positioning himself between my legs. I had no time to prepare before Aaron rammed straight into me. I was still immersed in grief and sadness about my rtionship with Vincent, and myck of arousal made me cry out in pain when I felt Aaron prate me without warning. He gripped my legs firmly in both hands, positioning me so he could thrust deeper into me. After several strokes, I felt the familiar pleasure of sex with Aaron, suffusing my entire body like I was being pulled beneath a powerful wave. I was immediately ashamed of myself for my initial reaction. And to make matters worse, this position allowed Aaron a clear view of what he was doing to me. His eyes were glued to the ce where our hips joined together, thrusting harder and harder as I moaned beneath him. But Aaron waspletely silent as he gritted his teeth and rammed into me with an almost violent force. His movements were so fierce and intense that within a few moments, I was trembling and writhing beneath him as I came. Still, Aaron had no mercy on me and continued to thrust savagely. My p*ssy was more sensitive than usual after my o*gasm, and with each of Aaron¡¯s strokes, I felt like I was going to die. I subconsciously clenched around him, wanting him to pull out sooner. ¡°Aaron, hurry up, I can¡¯t take it anymore! Ah, that¡¯s too much¡­¡± Aaron turned a deaf ear to my protests. He stared at me with a sullen expression and continued the fast-paced motion. It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter that he finally sank deep into me for thest time, and I felt his hot c*m spilling into me, running down my legs and mingling with the wetness of my own arousal. Barely a momentter, Aaron stood up and silently carried me into the bathroom, where he threw me into the bathtub and cleaned me up. His expression was terrifying; I had never seen him look so angry. Although I was exhausted, I stood up in the bathtub and wrapped my arms tightly around him. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t speak, and his arms dangled limply by his sides, pointedly refusing to hug me back. Just when I thought he was giving me the silent treatment, Aaron suddenly leaned in and kissed me hard. After a long minute, I was almost out of breath, and I tapped his shoulder desperately to make him pull All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. away. Aaron rested his forehead against mine and whispered gruffly to me, ¡°Olive, please, stop trying to defend Vincent. The way you¡¯re acting makes me think you¡¯re still in love with him.¡± What? I shook my head automatically. After everything he¡¯d done, of course I wasn¡¯t still in love with Vincent. But now I finally knew why Aaron was so angry. He was jealous. I took Aaron¡¯s hand and threaded my fingers through his, interlocking our hands tightly, feeling the warmth of his palm pressing against mine. I looked up and asked him, ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m in love with? Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Finally, Aaron seemed to calm down, and his eyebrows rxed as his tense expression smoothed over. When I got out of the bathtub, Aaron wrapped me up in his bathrobe and carried me to the bed. I waited for him to clean himself up before I said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our conversation where we left off. If Emily already knew Vincent at the time I met him, doesn¡¯t that make me the mistress?¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134. Emily Is Victim! My tone was calm, but I knew Aaron could hear the distress and frustrationyered just beneath the surface. Aaron sighed and held me tightly in his arms. ¡°Olive, I regret telling you all of this. Please don¡¯t think about it anymore. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong here.¡± I shook my head and pushed him away. I knew the intimate, seductive scent of amber on his body would distract me, and I needed to clear my head right now. Despite a few gaps in my knowledge, I tried to imagine the timeline as clearly as possible. I attended graduate school in the Midwest, and it was during that time that I decided I would apply to Columbia for my PhD. As I prepared to apply, I started paying attention to the top students at Columbia University. That was when I met Vincent. He was handsome, funny, smart, and he was an intern at Morgan Stanley. With his academic passion and his great sense of style, I couldn¡¯t help liking him immediately. When Vincent found out I was trying to choose a school for my PhD, he enthusiastically started introducing me to professors and researchers at Columbia, helping me gain a foothold at the college. From his actions, anyone would have realized he was falling for me. But although Vincent was warm and friendly, he wasn¡¯t too aggressive, and he kept some distance between us. He always spoke respectfully to me, and even when no one was around, he never tried anything inappropriate. He seemed both sincere and polite in every interaction. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Our rtionship only progressed to another level when he got his official job offer from Morgan Stanley. When he heard the news, he was as happy and giddy as a kid in a candy store. His eyes lit up with excitement, and he jumped up to hug me in the restaurant where we were eating. Finally, he pulled me into a secluded corner, covered my eyes with his hands, and asked softly, ¡°Olive, can I kiss you now?¡± That was the day Vincent got his job offer, and it was also the first day that Vincent and I were officially together. After that, we went on several dates, and Vincent carefully chose the location each time. I had offers from several universities, but the professor I admired the most had a full researchb and was no longer offering PhD positions. Largely because of Vincent, I finally chose to ept my offer from Columbia University. During those early stages of our rtionship, Vincent became more and more involved with his career, and I was busy with my studies. We didn¡¯t have time to go on as many dates as before, but whenever I was exhausted from a long day at theb, he would take time off and take me on a vacation to rx. He cared for me in every possible way, and even when we weren¡¯t together, I knew he was thinking about me. That¡¯s why I felt so embarrassed and angry when I found out that Vincent was having an affair with Emily. But now I was finding out that our entire life together had been a lie. Judging from the timeline Aaron had exined to me, Vincent and Emily knew each other well before I came into the picture. From Emily¡¯s perspective, Vincent was having an affair with me! This was almost too much for me to take. I was short of breath, overwhelmed by pain and betrayal, and I tried to stop thinking about it. But my mind was already racing ahead, and I realized that Vincent must have wanted to get rid of Emily after he sessfully used her to get his job at Morgan Stanley. Maybe meeting me had seemed like the perfect opportunity to do that. ¡°Olive.¡± Aaron put his arms around my trembling shoulders and pulled me in close to him, nting a feather-light kiss on my forehead. ¡°Can you try to calm down?¡± I choked out a bitterugh. ¡°Aaron, did Vincent stop seeing Emily because of me?¡± I thought of Emily¡¯s undisguised hostility and resentment toward me. At the time, I thought Emily was start fights with me on several asions. But from Emily¡¯s perspective, all that ¡®provocation waspletely justified! How could she not me me for taking Vincent away from her? She had known Vincent longer than me, and she¡¯d put more effort into their rtionship, even going so far as to help Vincent get a good job and elevate his status in society. But in the end, once Vincent had everything he wanted, he abandoned her and ran off with me instead. In being with the man I thought I loved, how badly had I hurt Emily? Aaron¡¯s expression stiffened. He didn¡¯t answer my question, just came over and kissed me on the lips, obviously trying to distract me. As he started to pin me to the bed again, I reached up and braced a hand against his shoulder. ¡°Not now, Aaron.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Aaron sat up and started toying with my fingers absentmindedly, still pointedly ignoring my question. But by this point, I was so desperate for answers. I turned my face toward¡¯s Aaron¡¯s and locked eyes with him before I asked again, ¡°Aaron, tell me. Did he dump Emily for me? Is that the truth?¡± Aaron nced away ufortably, unable to hold my gaze. But as he realized he couldn¡¯t avoid my questions any longer, he grabbed my palm and kissed it before saying quietly, ¡°Yes. Before that, Emily and Vincent were a couple.¡± Even though I had prepared myself to hear this, I was still devastated to hear Aaron say this. Not only did I feel hurt by Vincent¡¯s deception, but I also felt bad for how Emily had suffered. My eyshes fluttered inadvertently. ¡°So¡­ Emily is the real victim.¡± And I was partly responsible for what happened to her! I suddenly understood all of Emily¡¯s hatred toward me. In her mind, I was the homewrecker who destroyed her rtionship with Vincent! Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135. I Have Loved You For A Long Time I suddenly felt incredibly depressed. Vincent had hurt Emily so much, yet she was still in love with him. She was even willing to sacrifice her dignity to be his lover. ¡°Hey.¡± Aaron gently rubbed my shoulders in an effort to cheer me up. ¡°Baby, this isn¡¯t your fault. You knew nothing about it. Vincent¡¯s the one who¡¯s a g*d*amn gold digger, a hound dog¡­ He purposefully got with Emily to get the Morgan. Stanley job, and with you, he¡­¡± Aaron pursed his lips and suddenly stopped talking. My curiosity was immediately piqued, and I pushed my sadness aside. I stared at him as I pressed, ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°He wanted to make me jealous.¡± Aaron¡¯s expression was incredibly serious. His ocean-blue eyes were full of emotion as they stared at mine, as if two infinite pools of love spilling from his pupils. For a moment, I almost believed Aaron¡¯s words. But when I came to my senses, I couldn¡¯t help but break out inughter. I really was an idiot to fall for Aaron¡¯s teasing. His acting skills were really impressive, though. I was sure that he¡¯d be able to get an Oscar if he were to pursue a future in Hollywood. Heughed along as he pinched my cheeks and shrugged in exasperation. ¡°Jeez, this is terrible. You don¡¯t even believe me when I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± I rolled into his arms and smiled as I hugged his waist and started to pick apart our history. ¡°When did we even get to know each other? You didn¡¯t even have my contact info.¡± My memory was still fresh: I was the one who made the first move. If I hadn¡¯t found Aaron¡¯s ount from Facebook rmendations, we would¡¯ve never known more about each other than our faces. I¡¯d known Vincent for much longer than I did with Aaron. How could Vincent have gotten with me just to spite Aaron? Aaron almost caught me h*ok, line, and sinker. If I took his bait, Aaron would be making fun of me right now. I grit my teeth and reached out to tickle Aaron¡¯s soft sides. He quickly escaped and flipped himself on top of me. ¡°Are you gonna be a bad girl?¡± As he teased me, Aaron held both of my arms above me with one hand and tickled me with the other. I felt like I was about to die ofughter as I squirmed under him like a fish. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally showed mercy to my tender sides andy down on the fluffy bed with me. He swept me into his arms and casually started tob through my long hair with his fingers. It truly seemed that nothing could ever top this romantic moment. Right as I was feeling giddy, Aaron suddenly sat up. His blue 23.24% eyes stayed focused on me as if he was m*ntally etching the image of my face into his heart. I felt a bit shy from his stares, and my ears started to glow pink. I awkwardly pushed him aside and whispered delicately, ¡°What are you doing?¡± If there was anything I couldn¡¯t handle more than hot and heavy sex, it was him gazing lovingly at me. It felt like he only belonged to me like I was the only one he loved. Aaron touched my reddened earlobe. ¡°Your ears are burning up.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I red at him and reached out my palm to block his sight. I didn¡¯t want him to see me embarrassed. Aaronughed out loud and pulled me into his arms. He kissed my cheeks and forehead as he whispered, ¡°Do you know? I¡¯ve been in love with you for a long time.¡± His words carried a level of seriousness that I hadn¡¯t seen in him before. It sounded like a solemn N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. promise. My heartstrings quivered from his promation, but I didn¡¯t believe him. After all, it hadn¡¯t been long since we¡¯d known each other. He was a pl*yboy; of course he knew exactly what to say to make girls happy. I was willing to bet that Aaron learned these skills from a young age. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± He slightly raised an eyebrow. I chuckled as I jokingly returned his words, ¡°I love you too. I¡¯ve loved you longer than you¡¯ve loved me.¡± He patted my forehead in exasperation, ¡°Can you be a bit more serious for once?¡± I nced at him, pushed him aside, and sat up straight. I cleared my throat like a principal about to give an important speech and stared at him in all honesty: ¡°I love you. I¡¯ve loved you for much longer than you¡¯ve loved me.¡± Aaron¡¯s expression shifted vigorously as his stare grew more intense. He pounced on me like a puppy finding a bone. I was quite satisfied with his response. Aaron wasn¡¯t the only one with potential for a career in film. If I were to pursue Hollywood, perhaps I¡¯d be able to bring home an Oscar too. Right as Aaron was about to kiss me, I stopped his lips with a finger. I batted my eyes as I asked innocently, ¡°Was I serious just now?¡± His lust dissipated like a punctured kickball. He gritted his teeth as he red at me. ¡°You¡¯re quite good at making conversation.¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment,¡± I epted. His words practically shot out between his teeth, ¡°You, are, wee!¡± With Aaron to boost my mood, my worries quickly melted away. But Aaron still didn¡¯t feel secure. He was afraid that I¡¯d get stuck in my thoughts, so he hugged andforted me, ¡°It¡¯s all Vincent¡¯s fault. Don¡¯t me yourself anymore.¡± I wrapped my arms around his toned hips like it was second nature. I was slightly confused as I asked, ¡°Why would I feel sad about Vincent? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just feel bad about Emily, since she¡¯s sacrificed so much. None of it was worth it for her.¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136. Tasting His D*ck ¡°Instead of feeling bad for Emily, feel bad for me. See, I¡¯m so hard it hurts.¡± Aaron¡¯s rock-hard d*ck poked the top of my belly, and he grabbed my hand. ¡°Feel it, baby.¡± His d*ck was hard and hot, and when I touched it with my fingertips, I could feel it grow a little bit bigger out of excitement. I locked eyes with Aaron and ran my fingers up and down the veins of his shaft, poking the ns every now and then. Aaron¡¯s throat rumbled, and he let out a m*ffled grunt of pleasure. No wonder Aaron liked to flirt so much. It was extremely fun and satisfying to watch someone else lose control because of my teasing. I yed with his d*ck as he watched with passionate eyes. My own p*ssy began to feel unbearably empty and started to secret humiliating bodily fluids. I resisted the urge to let him roughly thrust his way in, and I held his shoulders to hold him down on the bed. Then, I turned to grab a leather band, quickly tied up his hair, and crawled on top of hisp. Aaron¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, and he used his arms to prop himself up a little. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You said you¡¯re so hard that it hurts, right? I¡¯ll help you stop the pain.¡± I looked at him seductively, and I used my nails to gently scrape his ns. Immediately, his d*ck rose up higher towards me. Good. I couldn¡¯t help but purse my lips, lean down, and kiss his hot rod. The erotic, telltale smell of a man filled my nostrils. I stuck out my tongue and poked his ns with the tip. His ns secreted a trace amount of fluid. I dipped at it with the tip of my tongue, and I pulled it into a silvery thread. To be honest, it tasted a little salty and fishy, but I liked it. I didn¡¯t have much skill in this area, as I¡¯d never done this with Vincent, and I never liked the idea of putting a man¡¯s d*ck in my mouth. But if the man was Aaron¡­ well, then it was a different story. As I licked and fondled his ns, I looked at Aaron, who looked back at me with surprise, satisfaction- and above all, pleasure-written all over his face. I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t expecting me to give him a bl*wjob, either. But at the same time, my raw, untrained skills were very pleasing to him. I knelt between Aaron¡¯s legs and, with difficulty, put his d*ck into my mouth. I curled my tongue around its thick shaft and wiggled down to mimic the feeling of sex. Aaron¡¯s legs were taut. He gripped the sheets with his fingers, and his veins threatened to pop out of his arms. As I bobbed up and down, his breathing became heavier and heavier. His reactions were so good, I got even more excited. I loved Aaron. I loved everything about him. I loved his d*ck. But his d*ck was so big that I could only hold a small portion of it in my mouth, and even then, it was difficult to swallow. I had no choice but to let my saliva run down from the corners of my mouth and stain his shaft. Aaron sat up. His eyes were strained, and he h*a*sely called my name. He was obviously trying to hold back. ¡°Sit up, Olive. I want to go inside you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± I denied him, bluntly, and stuck out my tongue to lick his ns like a lollipop. My fingers didn¡¯t stay idle, either, and I used them to gently y with his balls. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Aaron grunted in pleasure, and he tilted his head back and panted with pleasure. I felt a little aroused, rubbing my fingers over his long, thick d*ck. I was so focused on what I was doing with my mouth that I didn¡¯t even notice how dangerous Aaron¡¯s gaze had be. But then, he took a deep breath, and he suddenly reached out and ran his fingers through my hair, sped his hand over the back of my hand, lifted his waist, and mmed hard inwards. It was then that I¡¯d realized-Oops. I¡¯d overyed my hand. His d*ck was too long, and it went up straight against the insides of my throat. It was an ufortable feeling, and I couldn¡¯t help but pat his arm lightly to try and make him stop. But Aaron looked as if he was ying with a shiny new toy. He was getting faster and faster, and my mind went nk. I helplessly grabbed at his wrists, trying to frown as I endured his ramming. My eyes began to shed tears. He poked hard at the insides of my mouth for several minutes, before finally shooting his shot deep inside my throat. ¡°Ack¡­¡± After he released me, I gagged and coughed a few times, wiped the tears that had been forced out of the corners of my eyes, and my tongue subconsciously licked up the fishy-smelling semen around my lips and fed it into my stomach. I somewhat regretted messing with Aaron the way I did, but he probably wasn¡¯t going to let me go. As soon as the thought had entered my mind, Aaron¡¯s face appeared in front of me, so close it looked magnified. He pinched my face, and he put on a devilish smirk. ¡°Have you had enough, you meanie? It¡¯s my turn now.¡± He turned over, pushed me down on the bed, and stared down into my eyes. ¡°Tsk, your eyes are red from crying. It¡¯s heart-wrenching, really.¡± Strands of hair dangled down from his forehead, in front of my eyes. He was so incredibly handsome. I blinked innocently, rubbed my foot against his leg, and said, ¡°Then let me go.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Aaron shook his head decisively. ¡°Babe¡­ with the way you look right now¡­ it just makes me want to f*ck you even more.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137. Baby Spray Your Legs Aaron¡¯srge hands stripped my underwear in one swoop. His palms cupped my breasts as his tongue reached out to flick at my nipples. I buried my head in the covers as I panted and subconsciously called his name, ¡°Aaron¡­¡± My nipples were incredibly sensitive. Barely a minute had passed until they were erect like cherries, but he showed no sign of getting bored. He would switch in between, left and right¡­ Finally, he moved on from my breasts and focused on my p*ssy. When he pushed my legs apart with his hands, I instinctively closed them. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± I saw shes of a sly grin on his face, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to say that now?¡± As he spoke, his hot breath sshed between my legs. My breathing grew rapid. He stretched my p*ssy apart with his fingers and immediately stuck his soft, warm tongue inside, licking up and down. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I craned my neck back as I shivered with pleasure. Compared to his d*ck, his tongue was more nimble. Hepped at my cl*toris each time, and he even sucked at it. I lifted my butt to escape, but he pinned my hips down. His head remained buried between my legs, and I could only see his brown curls. I panted as I ran my fingers through his hair, spreading my thighs even more. ¡°Aaron, I want you inside¡­ Inside, please¡­¡± But Aaron showed no sign of heeding my pleas. He drank all of the fluid that was pouring out of me. As I heard him swallowing, I couldn¡¯t help but clutch his hair and curl my toes, moaning softly in embarrassment. When Aaron¡¯s tongue grew tired of oral, he started to quickly thrust in my p*ssy with his fingers. My body felt as if it was being overrun by ants as I writhed uncontrobly. My fluidspletely soaked his hand, and some of it had even sshed on his face. Inparison to his advanced skills, I felt like I was still an apprentice. He¡¯d made me reach o*gasm with just two fingers alone. Aaron chuckled. He held his d*ck against the entrance of my soaking wet p*ssy and pushed slightly past my ns. ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t take much more, babe.¡± I red at him. ¡°Just shut up!¡± He was a terrible person. Did he just want to see me lose control of myself again and again? Aaron stopped at my words and frowned as if he was really frustrated. ¡°Oh? Then should I go in? Or should I stay out?¡± As he spoke, he lightly teased my p*ssy with his c*ck. Wasn¡¯t he just manipting me now? No matter what, I was going to end up at his mercy. I knew that Aaron was doing it on purpose, but I had no means of resistance. I could only give in to my body¡¯s desires and submit to him. I raised my hips myself to wee his d*ck. ¡°Come in, sweetie. I want you.¡± As Aaron saw that I was blushing furiously from embarrassment, he suddenly raised a brow. ¡°Baby, spread your lips apart. Let me see.¡± His smug expression almost made my heart jump out of my throat. I loved him too much, and I didn¡¯t want to deny any of his requests. I bit my lip and parted my dark folds with my fingers to expose the tender hole underneath. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As I felt Aaron¡¯s gaze pierce between my legs, my p*ssy started to quiver. I couldn¡¯t help but shut my eyes and avoid his stare. My ears grew even redder. ¡°Olive, you look beautiful from every angle,¡± Aaronplimented as he leaned down to kiss me. A secondter, he gripped my hips tightly and thrust his entire d*ck into me. My surprised gasp was blocked by his lips. He spread my legs even further apart so that I could take in even more of him. My hips started to shake as I arched my back. The pleasure that Aaron brought me was almost indescribable. While I felt tingly and sore before, now there was nothing but heavenly bliss. I was being f*cked so hard that my eyes started to roll back. My voice was filled with moans, and his d*ck felt so good that I thought I was about to die. As I was sunk deep in my lust, I suddenly felt Aaron¡¯s fingers against my cl*t. I nced frantically at him, but he gave me nothing more than a yful grin. As I realized he was about to cause mischief again, he rubbed it hard. ¡°Aaahh¡­¡± I practically screamed from the pleasure, and my abdomen squirmed as I o*gasmed again. Before I could recover, Aaron brought down his palm against my a*s with a ¡°p¡±, leaving behind a red mark. ¡°You were amazing, babe. Just like a waterfall.¡± Aaron gently bit my earlobe as he whispered huskily. His hips kept propelling in and out under me. My mind descended into a fog. There was nothing I could do other than instinctively moan to his thrusts. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138. Going Surfing That night, Aaron and I let loose. From the bedroom to the couch, from the carpet to the bathtub-there was evidence of our lovemaking everywhere. I had so much fun, and I was so exhausted, that I didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. Aaron had already finished showering, and he was sitting on the couch, ying with his phone. When he saw me staring at him, he put his phone down, came to my side, leaned down, and gave me a passionate kiss. ¡°Get up. I¡¯m taking you surfing today.¡± After going at it all nightst night, I was so tired that I could feel it in my bones. Upon hearing Aaron¡¯s words, I subconsciously shook my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how to surf.¡± ¡°I can teach you.¡± Aaron sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at me thoughtfully. ¡°Or do you want to waste time here in the hotel?¡± The word ¡°waste¡± nearly made my head explode. What Aaron had done to me in the days we¡¯d ¡°wasted¡± at the hotel was firmly impressed in my mind! I didn¡¯t need Aaron to persuade me further. I sprang out of bed as if I¡¯d been injected with a stimnt, dashed into the bathroom, and began taking a shower. Half an hourter, I finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom. Aaron was waiting for me right outside the door. ¡°Wear this.¡± His fingertips were wrapped around a s*xy leopard-print bikini. It had so little fabric that I wondered if it could even contain my breasts. I cupped my breasts under my robe. ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t be exposed?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± he replied confidently. I¡¯ve measured your breasts countless times with my own hands.¡± ¡® While I was examining the bikini, Aaron¡¯s hands were already reaching toward me. He gently pulled off my thick bathrobe. ¡°I¡¯ll help you change.¡± I felt a little ufortable as I tugged on the cups that only half-covered my breasts. Aaron was all over me. ¡°Beautiful, baby. Today, you¡¯re the s*xiest Victoria¡¯s Secret Angel.¡± Well¡­ since he liked me in this bikini so much, I decided to reluctantly wear it for the day, to satisfy his little desire. After going to the restaurant and having dinner, we went straight to the beach. Aaron paid for the surfboard and dragged me to the bay with it. ¡°The wind is perfect today. Just right for surfing.¡± Aaron ced his hands on his hips, let out an excited ¡°oh,¡± took me by the hand, and let me to the beach. ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to do this.¡± There were waves rolling up against the shore, and I felt a little scared as I watched all the people weaving in and out of the ocean like fish. ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯m not ready for this.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you unsure about my skills? I have a three-star L6 certificate. I won¡¯t let you fall.¡± I could tell that he was extremely confident about all this. I furrowed my brow and hesitated for a while before I finally forced myself to nod. ¡°Make sure to protect me, then.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Of course.¡± Aaron nodded back. I was gazing out worriedly at the sea, so I missed the brief, calcting look that flickered past Aaron¡¯s eyes. He squatted down next to the board and shared some of his knowledge about surfing, and I listened intently, hanging on to every word. After heading out to the water, I wobbled my way onto the surfboard as Aaron guided me. At this point, I had a lot of knowledge, but no actual experience. With the tense atmosphere, my head felt extra empty. Aaron, standing at the water¡¯s edge, reminded me: ¡°Straighten your back. Keep your eyes pointed forward, and bend your knees a little more.¡± I hurried to follow his directions, but at that moment, Aaron got into the water and swam towards me. Seeing the sleazy smile on his face, an rm went off in my head. ¡°What are you He grabbed the surfboard with his hands and shook it vigorously. I immediately lost my bnce, and I screamed as I fell into the water with a ¡°plop.¡± But a hand grabbed my waist faster than the waves could, and he pulled me towards his strong chest. ¡°B*stard!¡± I pped water at Aaron¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t care. He just tightened his grip around my waist. The two of us bobbed in the water, floating in the direction of the waves. He asked, ¡°Do you want to try tandem surfing?¡± I immediately shot him down. ¡°Not at all!¡± He pinched my soft waist and offered, ¡°Do you want to try having sex underwater, then? I¡¯ve always wanted to do it. Why don¡¯t we make it happen tonight?¡± Was this guy crazy? Sex was all we¡¯d been doing for the past few days! I reached out and closed his mouth, ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Meanwhile, an impressive silhouette brushed past my vision. The woman¡¯s skin was pale and radiant, contrasting with her bright red bikini. Her breasts bounced violently, rippling even more than the crashing waves beneath her. It was Emily. She looked at me disdainfully and then performed a difficult surfing maneuver by swiveling her butt around and sailing away. Her s*xy, hot body shone even among the other bikini chicks. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Vincent chose to give up such a beauty. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice darkened as he whispered in my ear. He turned me around to face him. ¡°Olive, since when did you fall for Emily¡¯s type?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like big boobs?¡± My reply was casual and appreciative. Immediately, Aaron¡¯s firm torso crashed into my chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t my chest big enough? You shouldn¡¯t need anything else.¡± His pecs were finely toned from his training, and his masculine hormones were practically diffusing from his skin. But there were so many people on the beach! I blushed and pushed him away, then turned to see that Emily had already headed for the shore I hesitated to think for a brief moment before I caught up to her. ¡°Emily, we need to talk.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139. Who Aaron Truly Loves? ¡°What is there to talk about?¡± Emily tossed her surfboard toward a staff member and red at me. I pointed at the bar. ¡°Let¡¯s chat over there.¡± Emily stared at me in disbelief. She seemed to be analyzing the situation, trying to figure out if this was a trick. After a few seconds, she grunted and turned toward the counter. Countless people were crowded around the bar, and it felt like everyone¡¯s eyes were trained on me and Emily. I shrunk into my seat as I regretted my choice of meeting ce. We shouldn¡¯t havee here in our swimsuits. Emily didn¡¯t seem to notice all the attention. She waved off the waiter and didn¡¯t even look at me. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to talk with me in the first ce. I heard whispers all around us, and one man even gave a whistle. A tall man with blond hair covering his chest approached us. He didn¡¯t look us in the eyes and instead opted to stare at our chests. ¡°Hey ¡°No, f*ck off!¡± Emily red at him, even as he turned around and shuffled away. She scowled and turned her angry re toward me. ¡°Well, what the hell do you need to talk about!?¡± I nervouslybed through my wet hair and pretended not to notice Emily¡¯s disgusted look. The words almost got caught in my throat, but I eventually stuttered out, ¡°Where¡¯s uh¡­ Vincent? Howe I didn¡¯t see him?¡± My words put Emily on edge. She instantly straightened up N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. and turned her body towards me, once again sizing me up. ¡°Why do you want to see him? Vincent wants nothing to do with you.¡± She didn¡¯t even want to talk about Vincent in front of me. Just how much of a threat did she think I was? I knew Vincent¡¯s true character, so of course I hated his guts. Why would I ever want to get back with a man like him? Only an idiot like Emily would give up her dignity to be with such a sh*tty guy. I barely resisted the urge to roll my eyes.¡±Didn¡¯t you ask me to visit him before?¡± The memory of Emily pathetically pleading with me to visit Vincent caused a sickening feeling to bubble up in my heart. Emily clearly didn¡¯t want to discuss Vincent anymore, but she still replied. ¡°That was then, and this is now. Vincent has moved forward; he doesn¡¯t need your attention anymore.¡± ¡°Then why are you following us around all the time?¡± I asked. I knew it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Aaron ran into Emily as soon as we left the building. I didn¡¯t want to see this annoying stalker everywhere I went. I wanted to make sure she didn¡¯t interrupt any more of my dates with Aaron. Emily didn¡¯t say a word; she just continued to re at me with her arms crossed. ¡°Do you like Aaron?¡± I asked in a false, teasing tone. I rested my chin on my hands and acted like we were two friends sharing some gossip. Emily jumped back in her seat. She looked just like a startled cat. ¡°Who the f*ck even likes a man like that?!¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like him, then why are you following us everywhere? Did Vincent make you do this? Did he want you to do all the dirty work to find out what Aaron and I are really up to?¡± I didn¡¯t think Vincent would stoop that low, but after hearing what Aaron had to say about him, I wasn¡¯t about to rule it out. Emily lowered her head and gritted her teeth. She was at a loss for how to reply. I couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I guess he really hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯ s all bark and no bite.¡± Emily rocketed up out of her seat, even angrier than before. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that about Vincent! He¡¯s just¡­ just¡ª!¡± She racked her brain for an excuse, but her mind came up nk. ¡°Just what?¡± I gave a curtugh. ¡°Admit it, that¡¯s just who Vincent is!¡± ¡°You¡¯re full of sh*t!¡± Emily was Vincent¡¯s most devout follower. Of course she wouldn¡¯t dare say anything bad about him. ¡°Olive, you don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about! You don¡¯t know him at all!¡± I dated him for years, and she imed that I knew nothing about him? I raised my eyebrows, wondering if I misheard her. Once upon a time, I did know him better than anyone else, but now¡­ I had a cold smile on my face. ¡°I do know Vincent, in and out. I dated him for such a long time. I know that deep down, he¡¯s still just an erratic liar who takes advantage of women!¡± Emily¡¯s expression was now a mix of fury and heartbreak. I didn¡¯t know if Vincent treated her as badly as he treated me, but I saw tears glistening at the corners of her eyes. Emily took a deep breath, clenched her fists, and still chose to defend Vincent. ¡°He just struggles with some things, he¡¯s not a liar or a cheater!¡± Emily took a moment to calm down. ¡°Listen Olive, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about Vincent anymore. How about we talk about Aaron instead?¡± She spoke like she knew something about Aaron that I didn¡¯t, and it put me on edge. She took small steps until her lips were next to my ear. ¡°Aaron is the real liar here. At least I knew what I was getting into when I got with Vincent. But what about you? You still don¡¯t know who Aaron truly loves, do you?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140. Do One Thing For Me My entire face flushed a bright red. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emily lifted her chin and gave a smug grin of triumph. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know? Aaron was in love with a girl before he even met you. The only reason Aaron is treating you well is because he sees you as a stand-in for her.¡± She gave a tsk of false pity. ¡°At least I knew exactly who Vincent was f*cking when I got with him. What about Aaron? Do you know who he¡¯s really thinking of when he¡¯s f*cking you?¡± Her cruel smile felt like a knife digging directly into my heart. I tried to remember Aaron¡¯s previous girlfriends, or should I say¡­ f*ck buddies. Molly Miller looked pretty simr to me, down to the green eyes and red hair. And Lisa Blendy, that chef at the Italian restaurant, had very simr eyes and eyebrows to me. Maybe there were others, but I hadn¡¯t seen them. Aaron sometimes hesitated when he spoke to me, so maybe he was hiding something. I was curious as to what he saw in me before, but I didn¡¯t look into it. When we first got together, I didn¡¯t care much for Aaron, and I didn¡¯t care if Aaron saw someone else in me. But now things are different. I knew that I loved him, that I cared about him, and that I was crazy about him. I couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Aaron was in love with someone else while he was dating me. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. My heart began to sink. I knew that Emily was just trying to drive a wedge between me and Aaron, but I couldn¡¯t help but consider her words. The cool sea breeze blew right through me, and I shivered. Emily kept her yful demeanor as she propped up her chin on her hands and continued to stare at me with a smirk. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t it upsetting to suddenly learn that you¡¯re just a recement for some other girl?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Aaron! How would you know what he likes?¡± I coldly retorted as I reassured myself that Aaron just had a type. Some guys like girls that have a body like Kim Kardashian, with big curves. Who¡¯s to say that Aaron can¡¯t have a type like that? Aaron¡¯s tenderness in bed, his caring attitude, and his jealousy when I mentioned Vincent¡­ All of that couldn¡¯t have been an act. ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident.¡± Emily obviously wanted to see me lose my cool, so she continued to provoke me. ¡°Everyone in Aaron¡¯s circle knows how much Aaron loved that girl. He was a well-known pl*yboy, but he didn¡¯t f*ck anybody throughout his college years. That¡¯s enough to prove how much he loved that girl. It makes sense that an outsider like you wouldn¡¯t know about that. What makes you think that you can get Aaron to love you more?¡± With every word Emily said, my heart fell further and further into despair. I tried to reassure myself that Aaron just had a type, but now Emily just told me the worst possible thing that Aaron¡¯s type was a specific girl, one that existed! This mystery girl once upied both his life and his heart. I once heard Cinder talk about Aaron¡¯s self-discipline in college, but I never thought that he would go so far for a girl he had a crush on. In the same conversation, Cinder also repeatedly reminded me that I must not fall in love with Aaron and be fooled by his pretend love. I was stubborn at the time and wouldn¡¯t admit that I had feelings for him, but now I knew how much heartache I could feel because of Aaron. I recalled that Vincent mentioned that Aaron had a crush he didn¡¯t end up with, so every woman he was with afterward looked like her. So, was I really just a stand-in for her? The possibility made my stomach twist, but I didn¡¯t want Emily to see my difort. I held back the grief in my heart and kept a straight face. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Stop trying to stir up trouble. I know that Aaron loves me now, and that¡¯s enough for me!¡± I thought about how attentive Aaron had been to me and how much I could feel his overwhelming love for me. No matter what happened in the past, he must love me now! I was certain of that. I took a deep breath. I was so enthralled by Emily that I believed her for a moment like aplete idiot. Emily was still smirking at me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t want to know about Aaron¡¯s past.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important about the past? I think my future with Aaron is much more important!¡± Once I finished my sentence, I quickly turned away. I wouldn¡¯t let Emily make a fool of me any longer. Emily¡¯s taunting voice still rang out behind me. ¡°You won¡¯t find anyone else who knows about Aaron¡¯s love life except for me! If you don¡¯t listen now, you¡¯ll never know the truth.¡± I shook my head fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± I knew I was ready to leave her behind. ¡°If you keep going, you¡¯ll miss yourst chance!¡± Emily¡¯s siren song continued to call out to me. I plugged my ears and walked forward, not wanting to listen to Emily for another second and fall into her trap. I stood outside the bar for two minutes, contemting the situation. The calm sound of waves on the beach felt like a strange contrast to the roaring of my thoughts. My curiosity won out in the end, so I went back inside and sat next to Emily. ¡°What do you really want?¡± ¡°What do I want? That¡¯s simple; just do one thing for me and I¡¯ Il tell you everything you want to know.¡± Emily¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile, not even surprised that I turned around. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141. Suspect And Trust Emily and I talked for almost ten minutes before we separated. Back at the beach, I couldn¡¯t spot Aaron anywhere. Had he left? I craned my neck, looking out at the sea, but suddenly I felt a big, strong hand wrap around my waist. The warm scent of amber enveloped me, and I suppressed the shriek I had been about to let out. ¡°What are you looking at? You look like a seagull, peering around like that.¡± Aaron bent down and picked me up, bridal- style. He walked over to a beach chair and sat down, gesturing for a waiter to bring me a drink. I pped his hand away from me angrily. ¡°You scared me!¡± ¡°This is your punishment,¡± he said, leaning over me with a smirk. He rested his chin against my shoulder and curled his arms protectively around my waist. ¡°When did I tell you you could leave with Emily without telling me?¡± His voice was so bitter, I almost couldn¡¯t believe it. How could he be jealous of a woman? He deliberately stuck out his chest, making his pecs rub against my back. ¡°I know you¡¯re into big t*ts, and mine are plenty big. I can touch you and f*ck you however you want, Olive. Don¡¯t you want me?¡± We were in public surrounded by strangers, and Aaron was pestering me with these filthy words. It was enough to make me forget all about the conversation I had just had with Emily. It wasn¡¯t until the waiter brought over a fancy-looking c*cktail that Aaron finally released me from his grasp. I sat on the beach chair beside him and drank half of the c*cktail. Aaron leaned over again. ¡°How is it? I want a taste, too.¡± I handed over the ss, but a secondter Aaron¡¯s lips crashed into mine. ¡°Who cares about that st*pid drink? I want to drink the c*cktail on your tongue, Olive,¡± he murmured into my ear. His tongue skillfully dipped between my lips and swept around the inside of my mouth. Almost without meaning to, | craned my neck backward and opened my mouth to him, hungry for Aaron¡¯s sweet taste. His eyes were so beautiful. At that moment, those beautiful, soulful sapphire eyes were drilling into mine without blinking, and I felt like I was falling into an endless blue ocean. I was so captivated, I set my c*cktail aside and slowly rose up to a standing position. My hands found their way around his strong torso, steadying myself against his body. Aaron¡¯s kissing skills had always been mind-blowing, and this time was no exception. I was so dizzy and overwhelmed with pleasure, I forgot where we were and almost started to take off his clothes. ¡°You little p*rvert!¡± He pped my hand away from his swim trunks, lowering his voice with a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t mind f*cking you right here, right now, but are you sure you want to do this in front of everyone?¡± After he said that, I realized how st*pid I was being. I hurriedly pushed him away and coughed awkwardly in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly I choked on my fake cough, and all the air rushed out of my lungs. My face flushed as I tried to hold it back, but then I lost control, doubled over, and Aaron¡¯s face scrunched up with a concern, and he patted my back gently. When my coughing finally slowed down a little, he went to a nearby store to buy a bottle of mineral water. He unscrewed the cap and tilted the bottle over my lips carefully. I drank a few sips of water, which was enough to soothe the irritation in my throat. With a sympathetic expression on his face, Aaron kissed away the tears at the corners of my eyes. ¡°Poor little thing. Since you¡¯re so desperate, next time I¡¯ll make sure to f*ck you in public the way you wanted.¡± His tone was teasing, but I hadn¡¯t missed the real worry in his eyes when I started coughing. Aaron always treated me with such gentle care and affection. Was it really possible that his heart belonged to someone else? When my mind went back to Emily saying that I was just a stand-in for Aaron¡¯s former crush, I started to feel upset again, and my emotions must have shown on my face. Aaron cupped my chin in his hand. ¡°What are you thinking, baby? Why the long face?¡± I forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Even your smile looks so fake!¡± He poked my cheek and added with feigned indifference, ¡°What were you and Emily talking about?¡± We were very close, so close I could see the tiny flecks of sand on his cheeks and the gaps between his long eyshes. I pouted and said, ¡°We were talking about you!¡± Aaron looked surprised; he had probably been expecting me and Emily to talk about Vincent. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Oh, you know¡­¡± I averted my eyes. ¡°For example, we were talking about whether you¡¯ve ever loved someone else in the past.¡± Aaron grazed my cheek lightly with the back of his hand, his expression solemn. ¡°If you want to know anything like that, you can always ask me directly. I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ever since Emily told me that Aaron once loved someone else, I felt like there was a dark cloud hanging over my head. I wanted to know the truth directly from Aaron himself. ¡°Then who did you love?¡± Aaron¡¯s expression became even more serious. His back straightened, and he held my face in both hands, his blue eyes staring deep into mine. When he spoke, his voice was low and husky, like he was swearing an oath. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever loved you.¡± My heart raced with that familiar feeling I always got around Aaron. I felt it as a physical, tangible sensation, almost like a hammer drumming against the inside of my ribcage, and I could hear the sound of my own heartbeat ringing in my ears. ¡°You¡¯re quite the smooth talker.¡± I put a finger over those s*xy, soft lips of his, feeling a little conflicted. Aaron was rumored to have had so many girlfriends in the past. In fact, I¡¯d heard from Vincent that more than one of his exes almostmitted suicide over Aaron. How would all of those girls react if they heard Aaron say that? I hadn¡¯t gotten the answer I was looking for from Aaron, and I felt a little disappointed, but also a little relieved. I knew I probably would have been heartbroken if I had to listen to Aaron recite a list of other girls¡¯ names. I couldn¡¯t tell if Aaron was always thismitted to every rtionship he was in. Maybe he was the Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. type of guy who told every girl she was the love of his life. I thought maybe in the end, he would be able to pull away and abandon me at any time, and I would be left tangled up in the knots of the memories he left me. His words always painted a beautiful picture, but the reality was much crueler. Aaron suddenly kissed me hard on the lips. ¡°Really, Olive, I¡¯ve always loved you. I love every inch of you, and I want you to be with me forever.¡± Every time he said the word ¡°love,¡± it was like a dagger stabbing straight through my heart. Emily had managed to unearth my true feelings for Aaron during our conversation earlier, and now he was only making it worse with his sweet promises and warm embrace. I decided not to dwell on the painful uncertainty of doubting Aaron¡¯s feelings. I might as well live in the moment; at least for now, Aaron waspletely mine. As if consumed by the fire inside me, I wrapped my arms around Aaron¡¯s waist and kissed him back as hard as I could. ¡°Aaron, I love you too. I love you so much.¡± After we kissed for a long time, I suddenly remembered something and pulled away slightly. ¡°By the way, I have a surprise for you.¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142. My Own Lover Aaron¡¯s lips were attracted to mine as if they were maic, and we only separated for a moment before our lips crashed together again. He ran his tongue over my bottom lip, tracing the shape of my mouth before he asked me distractedly, ¡°What¡¯s the surprise?¡± I pushed his head away, blinking my eyes at him innocently. ¡°You¡¯ll know by tomorrow.¡± I pulled off my mysterious n without a hitch, but not without some effort. From the moment Aaron found out I was going to surprise him, he started to pester me nonstop, trying to get me to tell him what the surprise really was. That evening, we were lying in bed together, having returned to our hotel room after dinner. Aaron suddenly rolled over and grabbed me in a bear hug. ¡°What kind of surprise is it, Olive?¡± How could it be a surprise if I said it out loud? I had no choice but to shut him up with my lips. ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow,¡± I told him between kisses. His lips were almost glued to mine, and his hands roamed lower until they found my breasts and squeezed. His thumbs swept over my nipples, pinching and kneading almost automatically. ¡°Okay, fine. Forget the mystery surprise tomorrow, maybe it¡¯s time for a different surprise right now.¡± His hands moved faster and faster, and before long I was screaming and o*gasming under Aaron¡¯s skillful attention. The next day, after lunch, I dragged Aaron straight to the airport. It wasn¡¯t until I picked up our tickets that he realized what I was up to. I handed Aaron the ne tickets, and he waved them in the air with a shocked expression on his face. ¡°This is the surprise you were talking about?¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± Ignoring Aaron¡¯s astonished face, I said without trying to disguise my excitement, ¡°We¡¯re going on a ski trip to Switzend.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Aaron narrowed his eyebrows. Ha! Of course he didn¡¯t understand. The only thing Aaron understood was half-naked, suntanned babes in s*xy bikinis on the beach! Did he think I didn¡¯t know him through and through? I helped him straighten his clothes. ¡°I appreciate the beach trip you arranged, but now it¡¯s my turn to take us on vacation.¡± ¡°Oh, babe, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± He tilted my face toward him and gave me a firm peck on the lips. I stood on tiptoe to kiss him back even harder. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± My kisses made Aaron¡¯s mood visibly improve. After the kiss, I reached for his hand and checked our boarding gate. While we waited to board the ne, Aaron¡¯s slightly gloomy expression transformed into full-on thunderclouds. On the ne, Aaron had to fold his long legs into the small and cramped space. He gritted his teeth while staring at me in grief. Aaron was extremely tall, and N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. sitting in economy ss didn¡¯t give him much room to stretch out. Oops. I¡¯dpletely forgotten about that while booking our flight. I frowned, stroking my chin in embarrassment. ¡°Aaron, you know I¡¯m a broke college student, and I don¡¯t have the money to spring for first ss. Economy ss was all I could afford.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s fine. But, Olive, is this all part of your arrangement with Emily?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked my eyes, pretending to be innocent. I took out a sleep mask and put it over his head. ¡°The ne is about to take off. You go to sleep, sweetie, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± He lifted the mask and turned his head, ncing around the cabin of the ne. Then he leaned over and whispered furtively in my ear, ¡°I¡¯ve never had sex in the economy ss of an airne. Do you think your p*ssy will be even tighter if we f*ck in such a small space?¡± My fists balled up by my sides, and it took all my effort just to keep from swinging a punch at Aaron¡¯s face. This guy! Why was he always thinking about sex? Aaron didn¡¯t seem to notice my irritation. ¡°Next time maybe we¡¯ll charter a private ne. Then I can shove you up against the seat and enter you from the back. That¡¯ll really make you beg for mercy.¡± I gritted my teeth angrily. ¡°In your dreams!¡± I was not having sex with Aaron in economy ss! I started to lose control of my temper. ¡°From now on, you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut!¡± ¡°Fine, I can shut up and you can open your mouth.¡± He gave me a coy smile. ¡°You can do whatever you want to me¡­ with your upper mouth, your lower mouth, maybe even both.¡± I grabbed the mask from his forehead and snapped it down over his eyes. ¡°Sleep, Aaron!¡± He seemed to enjoy teasing me, and when I had this little outburst, heughed in satisfaction. Luckily, after I put the blindfold on him, he didn¡¯t make any other nastyments and obediently shut his mouth. I was relieved that he had finally calmed down. I could still see the blue sky and fluffy white clouds through the small ne window, but the scenery began to slowly roll past us. The ne was coasting down the runway, about to take off. I pulled out my phone and texted Emily, ¡°Just left the airport.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll get what you want when you arrive,¡± Emily texted back almost immediately. I suspected she had been waiting for my message. I quickly tapped on the screen. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to know his past, because it doesn¡¯t matter at all to me. I¡¯m leaving because of you. You deserve a wonderful winter break. Enjoy Christmas with your lover.¡± After sending this message, I blocked Emily¡¯s number without waiting for a reply. Once I had turned off my phone, the world seemed to quiet down as we soared through the sky. I stretchednguidly and rested my head on Aaron¡¯s shoulder. In response, he automatically sank a little lower in his seat, making it easier for me to lean on him. He was so kind and considerate. I didn¡¯t need to know his past at all, because in that moment, Aaron belonged to me. All the tension left my body as I leaned against his broad shoulders and slowly closed my eyes, thinking happily to myself: And I will enjoy my Christmas with my own lover. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143. Cinder¡¯s New Boy It was dark by the time our nended at the Bern airport in Switzend. A cool wind whipped across the runway as we left the ne, chilling me to the bone, and I shivered. ¡°Let¡¯s just book a flight back now.¡± When he saw me shiver, Aaron opened his arms and pulled me into his warm embrace. ¡°This isn¡¯t a good day for skiing anyway.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I think it¡¯s a perfect day for skiing!¡± I didn¡¯t want to tell Aaron that I had only insisted on leaving the beach because I was annoyed with Emily. That was when my phone started to blow up with calls from Cinder. Last night I told Cinder about my decision toe to Switzend for a vacation, and she told me enthusiastically that she would bring her brand-new boyfriend to pick me up. I was curious about Cinder¡¯stest boy toy, so I eagerly agreed to her invitation. The moment I pressed ¡°answer,¡± I heard Cinder¡¯s voice over the phone. ¡°I see you, honey, I¡¯m right here! Left, left, left, look to your left!¡± I turned my head and saw Cinder¡¯s unmistakable figure, jumping up and down like a little monkey with her phone still pressed to her ear. Just beside her was a tall man in a long ck trench coat. It was dark outside, and they were standing far away, so I couldn¡¯t see exactly what he looked like. Cinder sprinted toward me excitedly, grabbing me in a big hug. ¡°Olive! I haven¡¯t seen you in so long, oh my g*d!¡± Huh? Had it really been that long? After Cinder finally let go of me, she said hello to Aaron and then grabbed my hand and tugged me over to her boyfriend to introduce us. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Olive Woods,¡± I said, holding out my hand. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± He reached out and shook my hand with a firm grasp. ¡°My name is Eliott Dubois.¡± This whole time, I¡¯d been curious to get a look at the new guy who had Cinder singing his praises every time we talked. Now I could see with my own eyes how handsome he was. He had dark eyebrows and big, soft eyes, and a rxed, easy-going demeanor. Cinder opened the back door of her nearby car and threw Aaron a casual wink. ¡°Aaron, you don¡¯t mind if I borrow Olive for an hour, right?¡± I thought Aaron probably would mind. Sure enough, Aaron didn¡¯t even pretend to go along with Cinder¡¯s request. He walked straight over to me, pushed me into the back seat, and immediately climbed in after me. ¡°Close the door for me, please.¡± I put my hands over my eyes, thinking Cinder would probably be p*ssed at Aaron. Cinder froze, and her smile disappeared instantly. She stared at Aaron for a long time before mming the door shut behind him with a bang. But instead of getting into the passenger seat, she pulled open the door on the other side of me and squeezed in next to me, while Eliott got into the driver¡¯s seat. Now I was packed in between them like a sardine,pletely unable to move, with both my arms pressed against my sides. Cinder whispered in my ear, ¡°He¡¯s so bossy!¡± I snorted, thinking, you haven¡¯t seen him when he¡¯s really bossy. Cinder seemed to read my thoughts from my expression, and she suddenly reached out andid a hand over my chest. ¡°Has he been keeping you busy for the past few days? I noticed you haven¡¯t been picking up any of my calls.¡± Aaron nced over at Cinder, and she immediately retracted, her hand. Aaron grabbed my hand, the one Cinder¡¯s boyfriend had just shaken, and rubbed it between his own hands vigorously, like he was trying to scrub away any trace of the other man. I ignored Aaron; I was more interested to hear about Cinder¡¯s new boyfriend. ¡°So, Cinder tells me you got your PhD at Columbia University, and now you¡¯re researching cancer bioinformatics?¡± After chatting for a while, Eliott brought the topic to my school. Cinder must have told him a lot about me, for him to know exactly what field of study I was in. When I nodded, Cinder butted into the conversation eagerly. ¡°Eliott is a medical student at Harvard! I bet you guys have a lot inmon.¡± This was a bit of a surprise. I looked over at the striking side profile of Cinder¡¯s boy toy of the week. With his high, straight nose and thick eyebrows, he looked like he should be on the cover of a magazine. ¡°I thought he was a model,¡± I said honestly. He had such a great body and a handsome face to match. I didn¡¯t expect someone like him to be a medical student. With a doctor like that, every woman in town would be running to the hospital. Eliott kept his hands on the wheel and exined with a good- natured grin, ¡°You guessed right. I actually work part-time as a model, shootingmercials and advertisements.¡± That made sense; it would be a waste for a face like that to be kept away from the big screen. But as a busy medical student, how could he find the time to shootmercials and work on his career as a model? I guessed, ¡°Is it to pay off your student loans?¡± He smiled and shook his head. I asked him again, ¡°So did you meet Cinder while you were filmingmercials?¡± Eliott nced up at the rearview mirror like he was trying to lock eyes with Cinder in the reflection. But Cinder was clinging to my side like a ko, her facepletely buried against the seat back, and Eliott couldn¡¯t see her at all. After trying and failing to make eye contact for a while, he had no choice but to answer my question. ¡°No.¡± I thought Cinder had good taste in picking her boyfriend this time. Eliott was polite enough, and he seemed very reliable. Cinder also nodded in agreement. ¡°No, actually, I chose Eliott from thousands of people.¡± ¡°So how did you meet?¡± I was getting more and more curious now. Cinder poked my waist teasingly and cupped her hand over my ear. ¡°You remember that annoying client, the one who wanted to have penguins in Malibu?¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144. Secret Behind The Key Of course I remembered the story of Cinder¡¯s obnoxious client, but I hadn¡¯t expected her to bring it up now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I remembered Cinderining nonstop about the client¡¯s bad taste, and how her idiot young son wanted to have penguins in Malibu. I nced between Cinder and Eliott, a little shocked. ¡°I thought that guy was a little kid!¡± Eliott seemed more than old enough to know that Malibu wasn¡¯t exactly a penguin¡¯s natural habitat. I was starting to question everything at this point. ¡°Ahem,¡± Cinder interrupted my spection. ¡°What are you talking about? Yes, the penguin-watching one was a little kid. And this is his older brother.¡± ¡°Wait, what? The family isn¡¯t on vacation in Moro? Did he stay in Switzend just for you?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe Cinder¡¯s ability to wrap men around her little finger. Cinder didn¡¯t say anything, just gave me a very mysterious smile. I was even more shocked by this indirect admission. ¡°Oh my g*d! I thought you weren¡¯t supposed to fall in love with your clients!¡± Of course, Cinder was the type to break the rules for a hot guy, and this guy was undeniably hot. If I didn¡¯t have Aaron, I might have made a move on him myself. Suddenly I felt my fingertips crushed in Aaron¡¯s firm grip. He didn¡¯t say anything as he continued to y with my hands, rubbing and massaging them and pinching my fingertips with rapt attention, like my hands were a puzzle he was trying to solve. What was so interesting about my fingers? I stared at him, speechless, as he yed with my hands like y-Doh. Not to be outdone, Cinder clutched my other hand and pulled me into her side. ¡°What are you talking about? Eliott¡¯s not my client, it was his mother.¡± Cinder was always slippery with words, and I was powerless to argue with her. ¡°Fine, whatever you say.¡± ¡°Now that we¡¯ve talked about Eliott, should we talk about Aaron?¡± Cinder leaned in closer to my ear and asked me in a low voice, ¡°So, is he good in bed? Does he keep you on your toes every night?¡± Not just that, he doesn¡¯t let me close my legs in bed for even a second! I protested internally. Aaron¡¯s stamina was so impressive, just the thought of him rising and falling on top of me made me rub my thighs subconsciously. It was impossible for anyone around me to know what I was thinking, but I was still a little embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­ He¡¯s okay,¡± I nodded casually, not wanting Aaron to get a big head. I congratted myself on my great strategy. But I¡¯d forgotten that Aaron was still sitting right next to me, and even though Cinder and I were whispering, he could still hear us. I was a little confused when he suddenly let go of my hand, but I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Cinder and I hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Compared to Aaron, of course Cinder was more important right now. Cinder gave that same mysterious, confident smile, then patted my head affectionately. ¡°Poor Olive. I probably won¡¯t even be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning.¡± After she reminded me, I felt a dull ache in my buttocks at the memory of having sex with Aaron. I mped my legs together and pretended not to hear Cinder. ¡°Well, what about you? How¡¯s Eliott?¡± As soon as I asked, I felt like an idiot. I knew that Cinder had high standards for her partners when it came to sex. If this new guy couldn¡¯t keep Cinder happy in bed, then it wouldn¡¯t even matter if his c*ck was absolutely massive. Cinder probably wouldn¡¯t keep him around for more than a few days, much less bring him to meet me. Sure enough, Cinder smirked and pushed her hair behind her shoulders, revealing the smooth curve of her neck. ¡°He¡¯s the best, of course.¡± She was wearing a dark green, skintight dress with a plunging neckline, and no coat, despite the cold weather. The green dress made her pale skin stand out even more, and I could see that Cinder¡¯s corbones and neck were covered in h*ckeys and bite marks. Judging from the coloration of the marks, I figured they must have been made within thest hour. Wait, how did I know that? I was a little shocked to realize I had such specific knowledge of h*ckeys, like some sort of forensic scientist. Oh, right¡­ It was Aaron¡¯s fault. I couldn¡¯t help but turn my head and re at him. Aaron looked back at me with a calm expression, but there was an unmistakable darkness in his eyes, and it sent a shiver down my spine. I realized that he had been staring at me ever since we got in the car. After a long time apart, Cinder and I had a lot to talk about during the drive, and the time passed quickly. Eliott drove us down a series of winding mountain roads until we reached a brightly illuminated house. It was a huge vi that towered on top of a cliff, making a striking silhouette against the beautiful My jaw dropped, and I stood there staring at it, too stunned to speak. Cinder walked over to me with her arms crossed, her head held high, and a smug expression on her face. ¡°Not bad, right? It¡¯s built in the style of ¡®Fallingwater¡¯ by Frank Lloyd Wright.¡± ¡°When you told me it was a ¡®small house,¡¯ I thought you meant a little wooden hut with only one bedroom! I thought we would all have to squeeze together around a fire to keep warm!¡± I eximed. Cinder described the house to me vaguely while we were in the car, but I didn¡¯t think this so-called ¡®small house¡¯ would have such a beautiful design. Eliottughed and said, ¡°Well, we do have a stove in the living room, so you can have as many fires as you want.¡± I spent most of my childhood alone. Sometimes when I passed by other people¡¯s houses, I would see a family sitting together around the stove to keep warm, talking andughing, and it always sent a pang of jealousy and sadness through my heart. Now maybe I could finally achieve that small, unfinished childhood goal. I hugged Cinder happily and whispered in her ear, ¡°Is this one of the perks of sleeping with a client¡¯s son?¡± Cinder snickered, pulled a key out of her pocket, and waggled it at me, quirking one eyebrow. ¡°How else do you think I got this key?¡± I had to admit, that was a pretty nice perk. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145. Try Something New The stud opened the gate and led us through the grand entrance into the vi. The feeling of river rocks under my feet and the sound of the burbling creek made me feelpletely at peace. Eliott noticed that I was admiring the scenery, and politely waited nearby for me to move on. The entire vi was perfectly designed; in fact, it felt like it formed right along with the mountains that surrounded it. Although there was plenty of wilderness, it also had its own unique style. Lush trees encircled me as the creek trickled beneath my feet, traversing along the concrete. Cinder ran up to join me and stared at the vast, starry sky. ¡°So, what do you think?¡± I nodded aggressively and didn¡¯t spare any praise. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely breathtaking!¡± The vi was the only house around for miles and miles, so there was zero light pollution. Every single star in the sky hovered crystal clear in the space above. I hadn¡¯t seen such a clear sky in a long time, so I spent a while just admiring the view. Eliott was a very polite man; he stood nearby with a smile on his face and didn¡¯t rush us. There wasn¡¯t a hint of impatience in his expression. When I was satisfied, Eliott guided us forward. It was a three-story mansion with six bedrooms. Each bedroom had a huge balcony or porch with a beautiful view. Too bad that it waste at night; if it was daytime, I would¡¯ve loved to spend time with Aaron on the balcony with a fine bottle of wine. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Cinder¡¯sndscaping was unlike anything I had ever seen; she certainly had her unique style. No wonder she excelled at winning over picky clients. After touring the entire vi, Cinder held Eliott¡¯s hand and gave us a smile. ¡°The bedroom on the top floor is yours.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Her generous offer surprised me; the third-floor bedroom had a fantastic view, but Cinder didn¡¯t want it for herself. Eliott didn¡¯t say a word, but the tips of his ears turned a bright red. Cinder gave me a wink and exined. ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid that our nighttime activities would disturb you.¡± I blushed a little at the suggestion and blushed even more when I remembered when she patted my head earlier and told me that tonight Aaron would f*ck me until I couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Aaron wrapped an arm around my shoulders and gave me a little squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid of making too much noise.¡± The nerve of this man! I wanted to throw him right out the door! Cinder¡¯s eyes flickered over us as she smiled knowingly. ¡°There¡¯s also an open-air bathtub on the rooftop, so you can enjoy that as well!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Aaron epted Cinder¡¯s offer with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be sure to give it a try!¡± Cinder gave us a final wave and left with Eliott, a mysterious smirk on her face. I was now alone, left alone with a starving wolf. I looked down and ran my hands over the back of my neck, feeling a little uneasy as a chill ran down my spine. ¡°You know, one thing we haven¡¯t tried is sex in an outdoor bath while staring up at the stars.¡± Aaron was as p*rverted as ever. His two-faced personality annoyed me a bit when we were alone. I gave a sigh of frustration and headed up to our room. ¡°You wish.¡± But Aaron yanked me backward by my hand, and I fell right into his arms. ¡°You should be sunbathing on the beach in a bikini this year, so we¡¯ll have to do something else to make up for it. We can use this time to try out some¡­ new opportunities.¡± He rested his chin on my head as he held me in ce. I could feel the desire dripping from his voice. ¡°Hey pretty thing, do you want to go up to the roof and take a look?¡± He sped my waist and turned me around to face him. If I said yes, wouldn¡¯t I just be a rabbit leaping straight into the wolf¡¯s mouth? But the idea of riding Aaron¡¯s cock in an outdoor bath while I was forced to look up toward the stars was pretty appealing¡­ I realized that Aaron was tempting me once again, so I plugged my ears and shook my head. ¡°Nope, we are not doing that.¡± ¡°Do you really not want to?¡± Aaron dipped his head low so his lips gently teased mine, trying to bewitch me into following his ways. Every now and then his tongue slipped past my lips, but retreated quickly. He continued to tease me, building up my arousal. I knew he was pulling back on purpose. But I was determined to stand my ground. When I didn¡¯t react, Aaron raised his eyebrows in curiosity. With newfound resolve, he cupped my chin and shoved me against the wall, lowering his head to kiss me even more deeply. Aaron was getting tired of teasing me. His d*ck was Aaron¡¯s hands began to creep up my waist under my sweater. His cool fingers sent a shiver up my spine as they inched up my side. When his fingers squeezed my breasts, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Are you still going to be stubborn?¡± Aaron¡¯s fingers teased my nipples, alternating between soft and heavy pinches. My nipples grew hard at Aaron¡¯s ministrations. Aaron knew my sensitive spots better than I did. While his left hand continued to y with my chest, his other hand unzipped my pants and dipped his fingers into my panties. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re telling the truth.¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146. Admit it, You Like It ¡°Ah, Aaron!¡± I screamed softly. Aaron¡¯s fingers were still chilly from the outdoors, and the feeling of those cool fingers stroking my p*ssy felt so good that I couldn¡¯t hold back my moans. I remembered that Cinder and Eliott were downstairs and could probably hear me. I grabbed Aaron¡¯s hand to stop him. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the bedroom before we continue.¡± Aaron must¡¯ve been waiting for me to suggest that, because as soon as I finished speaking, he scooped me up and carried me to the bedroom. Click¡­ As soon as the door closed, Aaron shoved me against it and continued kissing me aggressively. I let his tongue ravage my mouth as it pried open my lips. I was so enraptured by the kiss that I forgot to breathe. As soon as I pulled back I began to pant heavily, gasping for air. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I said Aaron¡¯s name in a sigh, calling out to no one but myself. I sped my arms around his neck and took the initiative. I moved forward to kiss him and tease him with my tongue before wrapping my legs around his waist. My chest was pressed directly against his, so I gently rubbed my breasts against Aaron¡¯s pecs. Aaron was utterly enthralled by me, and he swallowed down the saliva that had gathered in his mouth. I couldn¡¯t help but move my lips down to nt a kiss right on his Adam¡¯s apple. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Aaron was overwhelmed by my sudden teasing, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a low groan from deep in his throat. ¡°Olive, you¡¯re like a little demon¡­ It¡¯s so easy for me to feel addicted to you.¡± Aaron wrapped his arms around my waist for more leverage, then carried me to the bed and sat down with me on hisp. In an instant, Aaron changed our position from me pinned against the wall to me straddling him like some sort of desperate sl*t. ¡°Do you like when I¡¯m on top of you like this?¡± I smiled devilishly and ground myself against Aaron¡¯s c*otch. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the rooftop bath?¡± Aaron suggested with a devious t*inkle in his eyes. ¡°No way, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± I never want to do it in that bath.¡± I didn¡¯t dare to imagine being with Aaron in that bath. Anybody would be able to spot us. I would be Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I felt my face warm up at the thought, and I looked nervously toward the ground. ¡°Olive, what are you thinking about?¡± I was lost in my own little world and didn¡¯t even hear Aaron calling out my name. I was too absorbed in the fantasy of making love to Aaron in that bath. When did I be such a p*rvert? I didn¡¯t even care about Aaron at first, and now I couldn¡¯t imagine my life without him. I finally raised my gaze to meet Aaron, who was staring at me with an evil smile. I gently stroked Aaron¡¯s cheek with my hand. I continued to slowly caress his cheek as my other hand traveled across his chest until it reached his c*otch, and began to stroke his c*ck. It had been hard for a while without being touched. ¡°Olive!¡± Aaron shuttered at the sensation. I heard him call out my name urgently, and saw a wild look of desire in his eyes. My mind began to race, full of thoughts of what was toe. The only thing I wanted was for Aaron to be inside of me, and my p*ssy tingled at the thought. I could feel the wetness begin to drip onto my panties. Even though his d*ck was so huge, it was still able to make me feel so good when it was inside of me. I licked my lips and undid the zipper of Aaron¡¯s pants. His c*ck sprung out of his underwear, hitting my hand with a p. ¡°Babe?¡± Aaron¡¯s lust-filled gaze showed a hint of surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it when I take the initiative?¡± I tilted my head and gave him a yful wink. ¡°Of course baby, how could I not?¡± Aaron was growing impatient and swallowed again. ¡°Then from now on, don¡¯t worry about doing anything. Just leave it all to me,¡± Imanded as I pinned Aaron to the bed. My legs rested on either side of his hips. I raised my head to give him a s*ductive look, and he looked back at me with unconditional love. He let me remove both of our clothes. Once I was done, I perched over his naked body and kissed from his pecks all the way down to his d*ck. Aaron couldn¡¯t help but shiver in anticipation. I gave a small smile before sitting up and positioning his c*ck at my hole. Even though I acted bold tonight, I could still feel myself blush under his unwavering gaze. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147. Favorite Position ¡°You¡¯re being so good to me,¡± Aaron praised as he reached out and grabbed a handful of my breasts. He began to fondle them and teased them with his mouth when I lost my bnce and leaned forward. ¡°Ah!¡± I grew even wetter at his sucking, thoroughly soaking his c*ck. ¡°Babe, if you keep it up you¡¯re gonna drown me!¡± Aaron teased. Then, he suddenly thrust up into me. Because of his sudden movement, his c*ck slipped even deeper inside of me. My body involuntarily tensed up, and even my p*ssy clenched him tightly. The feeling made me moan loudly, and Aaron was certainly enjoying the sensation as well. He didn¡¯t hold back, letting out a loud moan that could have been a cry of pain or pleasure. ¡°Babe, when you tighten up like that it feels so good,¡± Aaron said while reaching forward. He pressed down on my shoulders, and my legs couldn¡¯t support me for a moment. I copsed onto him, taking all of his d*ck into me in the process. I sharply inhaled and raised myself up again to get some relief. Aaron bit down hard on my breast, theny back down and red at me with narrowed eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this position? Come on, then.¡± I rubbed the spot of my breast that still stung from his bite and blinked innocently at him. ¡°When did I say-¡± Before I could finish my sentence, Aaron grabbed my waist and shoved me down onto him. His hard c*ck prated into the deepest part inside of me, and I let out a groan. I didn¡¯t even have time to take a breath before he lifted me up and ruthlessly shoved me back down again until his d*ck was fully sheathed inside of me. I wasn¡¯t sure when Aaron gained back control. I ced my hands on his chest to steady myself. My This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. entire body was trembling, and my mind was entirely nk. Even though this position was embarrassing, the pleasure it brought me was unbelievable. I could feel myself getting wetter and wetter by the minute. ¡°How about it babe, do you like it? Do you want me to f*ck you a little harder?¡± With his hands on my a*s, Aaron lifted my entire body, raising me up quickly then dropping me back down again. ¡°No!¡± The thrusts were deep and hard in this position, and my chest bounced violently with every movement. The lewd sounds of sex were all that filled my ears. ¡°Oh my g*d.¡± I felt like I was about to go crazy. Aaron didn¡¯t give me a chance to catch my breath as he began to f*ck into me even faster. I kept screaming that I was about to die, because I really felt like I was going to literally drop dead. Every time his d*ck thrust into me, it felt like it was bashing my soul, and that I was going to pass away right then and there. ¡°Olive, I love you so much. I wish we could stay like this forever,¡± Aaron gasped before kissing me passionately. He whispered more loving words into my ears, and his hands kept grabbing my a*s, sp*nking it every now and then. I felt so weak that I could only cling to his shoulders and lie helplessly on top of him, I knew I was about to c*m. I craned my neck up and let out a long moan as my p*ssy contracted in pleasure. My entire body shook, something spurted out of me, and my body went entirely limp on top of him. ¡°Aaron, no more, please¡­¡± Saliva dripped from my mouth as I spoke, dripping across his chest. Aaron ignored me and continued to thrust with great vigor. After I felt his c*m spill into me, he immediately got hard again. I was exhausted and didn¡¯t want any more. ¡°Aaron, let me go! I really can¡¯t go any longer¡­¡± I pleaded with him again, but Aaron rolled us over and pinned me down, his d*ck still hard as iron. He clearly hadn¡¯t had enough. He hiked my left leg over his shoulder and looked down at me with an evil smile. ¡°Babe, I have to eat more than one meal to be full. Let¡¯s just do it a few more times, then I¡¯ll let you rest.¡± Aaron finished his sentence with another thrust, causing my eyes to widen in surprise. ¡°Aaron, no, we have to go skiing tomorrow, I¡­¡± I wanted to keep begging him, but Aaron had pound into me. Cinder was right; I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed tonight. My body felt entirely weak and filled to the brim with Aaron¡¯s c*m. As my consciousness faded, my legs h*oked around his waist and he thrust even deeper, burying his entire d*ck between my legs. The flesh of his strong body pped against mine over and over again. Aaron dipped down to give me a steamy kiss and nibble on my tongue, covering both our chins with saliva. While I was still drowning in desire, I faintly heard Aaron¡¯s rich voice ring in my ears. ¡°Your body seems to disagree with you; your tight p*ssy is still sucking me in!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148: Did I not try hard enoughst night? When I woke up again, my legs were so sore that I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be able to stand. I was teasing himst night. It was no surprise that he hadn¡¯t shown me any mercy as he f*cked me until my voice was h**rse from screaming, and now I was the one who had to pay the price in the morning. I sat up in bed and looked over at the culprit who was to me for my sore, exhausted body. His face looked smooth and peaceful as he slept, and I felt a wave of affection for him. No matter how many times I looked at that face, I was still always surprised by how handsome he was. As I tried to get up, I could tell immediately that something was wrong. My p*ssy felt full and swollen, and the lower part of my stomach was slightly distended. My cheeks reddened as I realized what had happened. I couldn¡¯t believe the nerve of that a*shole Aaron. He¡¯d actually left his d*ck in my p*ssy all night! I shifted my body experimentally, wanting to pull away from him and get out of bed, but I regretted it almost instantly. When I moved, I could feel his c*ck starting to harden inside me. I finally reached out and shook Aaron¡¯s shoulder angrily. ¡°Aaron, pull out of me,¡± I hissed in a low, embarrassed voice. ¡°Hmm?¡± Aaron opened his eyes. When he saw what was going on, a wicked smile shed across his face. He deliberately thrust into me two more times before he reluctantly pulled out. As his d*ck separated from my body, the semen that had been blocked inside me all night instantly came flooding out, 0.00% like a dam bursting. Aaron slowly sat up, and his eyes flicked down to survey the vulgar scene of my lower body, his face lighting up with evil intent. He rolled over and kissed me. ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± ¡°Oh, f*ck off!¡± I clenched my p*ssy and ran into the bathroom, where I spent a long time thoroughly cleaning myself up. When I got out of the bathroom, I expected to find Aaron still in bed waiting for me. But he was gone, along with the soiled sheets, which he must have taken with him. I quickly got dressed and went downstairs. Today was the day I had nned to go skiing with Cinder, and I didn¡¯t want to bete. When I entered the living room of the vi, I saw Cinder straddling Eliott¡¯sp on the richly upholstered sofa. They were making out passionately, and if I wasn¡¯t mistaken, Cinder had a hand down Eliott¡¯s pants already¡­ These two certainly had a lot of energy; apparently,st night. wasn¡¯t enough for them. I awkwardly turned to leave, but Cinder happened to nce up and see me standing by the stairs. She looked me up and down with a wry smile. ¡°Looks like somebody¡¯s had a long night.¡± The tips of Eliott¡¯s ears flushed a bright pink, and he tried to smooth down his rumpled shirt before staring intively at Cinder. ¡°Honey, did I do enough to keep you satisfiedst night?¡± Cinder looked pleased with her boyfriend¡¯s innocent expression, and she cupped his face and gave him a hard kiss. ¡°Of course you did, sweetie, I didn¡¯t forget about you. Here, you can have this as a reward.¡± With that, she lowered her head and kissed him again. This time the kiss lingered for much longer. Watching the two of them flirting in their own little world, I blushed and decided to change the topic. ¡°Excuse me, can either of you spare a minute to tell me where I can find some coffee?¡± But the two of thempletely ignored me. They kept on making out shamelessly, feeling each other up like they were in an R-rated movie, and I could hear the wet slurping sounds of their kissing from all the way across the room. Oh my g*d, was I really watching a show like this for free? I pursed my lips and scratched my head, mystified. ¡°Uh¡­ Hello, are you just gonna keep pretending I¡¯m not here? Where¡¯s the coffee? Where¡¯s Aaron?¡± ¡°There¡¯s coffee in¡­ Uhh¡­¡± Cinder started to say something breathily, but the next moment Eliott attacked her face again, and they were back to making out. I shrugged helplessly. Fine, apparently I was invisible now. I still hadn¡¯t seen Aaron since that morning, and I had no idea where he could have wandered off to. I wanted to ask Cinder about it, but since she was too busy, I¡¯d just have to find out for myself. As I was about to turn around and leave the two lovebirds to their own devices, Cinder managed to take some precious time out of her packed schedule to tell me, ¡°In the kitchen¡­ There¡¯s coffee in the kitchen, and I think Aaron¡¯s in there too.¡± As soon as the words were out of her mouth, her lips crashed into Eliott¡¯s once again. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I shook my head in resignation, turned around, and walked toward the kitchen. ¡°Aaron, are All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. you in there?¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149. Strawberries from your mouth are sweeter, babe When I pushed open the kitchen door, I caught sight of Aaron¡¯ s sturdy, well-muscled back. I instinctively stepped forward and snaked my arms around his waist from behind, resting my chin on his shoulder. Aaron shifted slightly on his feet, caught off guard by the Thug, and said, ¡°Olive?¡± ¡°Yep, it¡¯s me,¡± I said cheerfully, and to my satisfaction, I could feel Aaron¡¯s posture rx as soon as he heard my voice. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I peered over his shoulder, craning my neck to see a kitchen sink full of fresh produce. ¡°Making you breakfast. I figured you¡¯d be hungry after your shower.¡± Aaron turned his back on me and continued to scrub the vegetables in his hands, his voice full of warmth and affection. ¡°What are you going to make?¡± I was intrigued by the idea of Aaron cooking for me; it was something I¡¯d never seen him do before, so this must be a special asion. ¡°What do you want to eat, baby?¡± Aaron asked as he washed the ingredients in the sink. I thought about it for a long time, and finally suggested the only things I could think of. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have fruit and vegetable sd, fried eggs, and milk?¡± ¡°No problem, I can make that for you.¡± Aaron smiled and took out a few eggs from a carton on the kitchen counter. ¡°Do you want any help?¡± I offered, stepping up to the counter beside him. ¡°You can help me chop these vegetables,¡± Aaron said and handed me a bowl full of washed produce. ¡°Okay.¡± I smiled as I epted it, then found a cutting board and knife to cut the fruits and vegetables. First I picked out a few ripe, bright-red strawberries and carefully cut several of them into the shape of a All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. heart. ¡°Aaron, look, should I cut them all like little hearts?¡± I picked up a piece and turned around to show it to Aaron, but as I turned, I bumped straight into Aaron¡¯s solid chest. ¡°It looks like your heart. I want to eat it.¡± Aaron leaned down and, with a mischievous grin, closed his lips over the heart- shaped strawberry slices, sucking my fingers into his mouth at the same time. ¡°You¡­¡± I pulled my fingers away, my fingertips burning as if I¡¯d just touched a hot stove. ¡°These strawberries are so sweet, you should try some,¡± Aaron said. My heart instantly started racing, and I reached out and scooped another slice of strawberry into my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re right, they are really sweet.¡± I nodded in agreement, and couldn¡¯t resist taking another slice. But as soon as I put the strawberry on my tongue, Aaron narrowed his eyes and looked at me with a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I think the strawberry will be sweeter from your mouth, baby.¡± As he said this, he suddenly reached out and tilted my chin up, then lowered his head and kissed me. My eyes widened as the sweet, juicy taste of the strawberry mingled with the sensation of Aaron¡¯s warm mouth against mine. Little by little, Aaron used his tongue to crush the strawberry between our mouths, making the berry¡¯s bright, summery vor explode on my tongue. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I was forced to keep eating the strawberry slice with Aaron, and after the flesh was thoroughly crushed, he rolled it away with his tongue and swallowed it. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m busy cutting fruit, don¡¯t bother me,¡± Iined, pushing Aaron away abruptly in mock anger. Aaron didn¡¯t seem affected at all. He put on a thoughtful face, as if pondering the taste of the strawberry, and after a moment he reached a conclusion. ¡°Sure enough, I was right. The strawberry in your mouth was much sweeter.¡± I rolled my eyes, but Aaron kept messing with me as I continued slicing fruit. As soon as I cut a slice, Aaron would put it in my mouth, kiss me, and steal the fruit from out of my mouth. ¡°Stop it!¡± I finally yelled at Aaron, a little annoyed. I waved my finger in his face like a teacher scolding a naughty child. ¡°Don¡¯t you think all our food would taste better if we always ate like this?¡± Aaron said yfully, snapping at my finger with his teeth. ¡°Hey, how dare you bite me! Try that again and see what happens, you jerk!¡± I drew back a hand, pretending I was going to hit him. But instead, Aaron darted away and I chased him in several circles around the kitchen table. Just when I was about to catch him, Aaron suddenly spun around and grabbed me in a hug. He looked down at me with a gleam in his eyes and said, ¡°Baby, I finally caught you.¡± I clenched my fists and hammered against Aaron¡¯s chest, making a heroic effort to escape his strong arms. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± said Aaron, picking me up easily and setting me down on the table. He leaned down and kissed me hard, without warning. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t, we¡¯re in the kitchen!¡± I reminded him in a slight panic, a little afraid that Cinder or Eliott might walk in on us. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m so hard,¡± Aaron whispered in my ear. ¡°I need to be inside you right now.¡± He jerked his hips against me in two quick thrusts. ¡°Well, it¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t care how much you want it to happen,¡± I refused to be swayed, giving Aaron a patronizing pat on the head. ¡°I¡¯m hungry now, I want breakfast before we do anything else.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡± Aaron brought over a te of fried eggs he had just finished cooking. ¡°Okay, you have to put me down first.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Aaron insisted, and his hands crept up beneath the hem of my shirt. ¡°Aaron!¡± I shuddered beneath Aaron¡¯s firm touch. My hands found their way to the back of his neck, and despite my best efforts, my body leaned into Aaron¡¯s movements on pure instinct. And just as I felt his c*ck hardening against me, Cinder¡¯s voice rang out just outside the door. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re going to go skiing! If you guys are¡­ you know¡­ doing anything in there, it¡¯ll just have to wait until we get back!¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150. Competition. As soon as I heard Cinder¡¯s voice, I pushed Aaron away like I¡¯d been caught with my hand in the cookie jar. Aaron gave me a disgruntled look, his bottom lip sticking out in an adorable pout. ¡°Come on, stop messing around! Cinder and her new boyfriend are waiting for us to go skiing!¡± I protested, and Aaron finally gave in. He went to the bathroom alone to take care of his little problem, and I took the opportunity to scarf down the delicious breakfast he¡¯d prepared for me. After that, the four of us headed to a nearby ski resort. When we arrived at the lodge positioned on top of a snowcapped mountain, we realized the ski slopes were al- ready packed with tourists and more capable local skiers. Be- side me, Cinder bounced up and down excitedly. Aaron was so concerned about my safety, I could hardly take a step toward the slopes before he was bombarding me with all sorts of protective equipment. Warm-weather clothes, knee pads, chest protectors, helmets-he insisted on helping me put on each piece of gear. Aaron¡¯s thoughtfulness got Cinder¡¯s attention, and more than once I caught her ncing enviously at us while Aaron adjusted the various straps and buckles of my ski outfit. After a while, Cinder even asked Eliott, who had quickly put on his own suit, to follow Aaron¡¯s example and help her. When I heard that, the corners of my mouth quirked up in a satisfied smile. Aaron knelt in front of me, tightening my skis, but I pulled him up to a standing position so I could re- ward him with a long, passionate kiss. 0.00% Afterward, I took Aaron¡¯s hand and headed toward the closest ski run. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Aaron, you have to give Olive some good lessons, make sure she doesn¡¯t wipe out!¡± Cinder called after us. Listening to Cinder¡¯s teasing voice behind us, I started walking faster, but I¡¯d forgotten that I was already wearing my skis. I tripped and fell forward toward the snow-covered ground. ¡°Baby, watch out!¡± Lucky for me, Aaron grabbed me just in time, and I was able to regain my footing. ¡°Oh my g*d, Aaron, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here.¡± I was stunned, and all I could do was clutch Aaron¡¯s jacket with both hands, afraid that I would fall again if I let go of him. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have much experience with skiing, babe. Don¡¯t worry, we can start off slow,¡± Aaronforted me, gradually releasing his grip on my hand once he saw that I was safely upright. ¡°Who told you I don¡¯t know how to ski?¡± I asked indignant- ly. At first I couldn¡¯t understand Aaron¡¯s line of thinking at all, until I realized he must have gotten the wrong idea from my stumble just now. While we were talking, I saw Cinder zip over the edge of the hill in front of us, and Eliott followed right behind her. It was easy to tell from theirfortable postures that they were both experienced skiers. Aaron nced at Cinder and Eliott, who were skiing smoothly and gracefully down the slope, and then looked back at me with a knowing expression. He leaned over and whispered in my ear, ¡°Baby, there are a lot of people who can¡¯ 28.76% t ski. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Aaron, I think you might have the wrong idea¡­¡± ¡°I know, baby, you don¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself in front of your friend. I understand. We can go to that run over there,¡± Aaron suggested. He held my elbow and led me to a slope a little further away from Cinder and Eliott. Fine. I could tell by this point that Aaron waspletely deluded, and he wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter how much I tried to exin. It would be easier to just show him what I could do. I let Aaron pull me to the top of the run. As we were standing there, Aaron pushed himself forward, about to give me a demonstration. But I didn¡¯t wait for him to start exin- ing the basics. I stretched out my arms, gripping my poles tightly. Then I leaned forward, bent my legs, and pushed off. As soon as I got some momentum, I began to glide down the hill in a standard skiing stance. ¡°Olive!¡± Aaron shrieked from behind me. His obvious con- cern only made me more pleased with myself. I¡¯d been a great skier ever since I was a child, so Aaron shouldn¡¯t have under- estimated me. As I skied down the slope, I heard the sound of the wind whipping against someone behind me, and I thought Aaron must be catching up. I looked back at him, and my heart felt like it was going to burst with happiness and the freedom of being out on the slopes. Grinning to myself, I continued mak- ing my way down the run. The excitement and the adrenaline rush of skiing always put me in a good mood. It was so nice to be on vacation with- This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. out a care in the world, and it was even better to have Aaron by my side. When I met Aaron at the end of the piste, he immediately started singing my praises. ¡°Baby, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good skier!¡± he eximed. Hearing this, my lips curved into a smug smile. ¡°That¡¯ll teach you to underestimate me. Do you still think I don¡¯t know how to ski?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe, I shouldn¡¯t have made assumptions. Of course my Olive is the best skier in the world.¡± I thought about the time when Aaron defeated me at Mario Kart in our hotel bedroom. Technically he had cheated by distracting me, but the loss still stung. I asked him pointed- ly, ¡°Okay, so who do you think is better at skiing, me or you?¡± Aaron paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Of course you are, Olive. My skiing skills arepletely inferior to a master athlete like yourself.¡± I stared at him for a while before shaking my head deci- sively. ¡°Then let¡¯s race!¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Aaron can be aroused anytime, anywhere Aaron raised his eyebrows and looked surprised. ¡°You¡¯re so cute when you getpetitive.¡± ¡°Catch me if you can!¡± I replied triumphantly. I slid out onto the slope first, and Aaron followed behind me. He called out, asking me to wait for him while he chased me. ¡°Is there any reward for catching up with you?¡± Aaron shouted. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want!¡± I replied casually before elerating down the hill. I was confident in my abilities, so I didn¡¯t worry too much about the ¡®reward¡¯. But just a secondter, Aaron had nearly caught up with me! Even though I didn¡¯t turn around, I could hear the sound of Aaron¡¯s skis getting closer and closer. I internally let out a shout of frustration. I frantically pushed myself forward with my ski poles as I slid down the slope faster than before. ¡°Olive, slow down!¡± Aaron¡¯s worried voice called out be- hind me, m*ffled by the blustering winds. I felt like I had turned into a gust of wind myself, rushing down the hill at breakneck speed. ¡°No! I can¡¯t let you catch up!¡± I shouted to him as I sped forward. ¡°You¡¯d better not let me catch you, or else I¡¯ll make you re- gret it!¡± I listened to Aaron¡¯s angry shouting and smiled. No mat- ter what he said, I just continued forward. Eventually, I skidded over to a remote area of the hill and came to a stop. Immediately, I felt Aaron hug me from behind. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m tired!¡± Iined as I copsed into his arms. ¡°Then you can take a break.¡± Aaron helped me take off my skis and leaned them up against a tree before doing the same for his. The moment his eyes met mine, I saw a deep, feral look in his gaze; he looked ready to pounce. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Aaron, what do you want?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure why, but I in- stinctually wanted to run away. Aaron¡¯s lips curled into a smirk before tackling me like a hungry wolf. We both tumbled onto the fresh snow. ¡°You promised that if I caught up with you, I could do any- thing I wanted!¡± Aaron looked down at me and I could hear his exhausted panting. His eyes were filled with an enchanting, warm light, and I felt myself being drawn in by them. He simply admired me for a while, then reached out to carefully brush the sn*wkes off of my cheeks. He then low- ered his body, and I felt his hot breath on my lips before he captured them in a searing kiss. I gasped and my eyes widened in surprise. I thought that Aaron would pull back after a bit, but he didn¡¯t. He continued the kiss and pried apart my lips with his tongue, shoving it into my mouth. I felt like I couldn¡¯t control my body anymore; I was- pletely enchanted by desire. Aaron finally ended the kiss with a dissatisfied grunt. He suddenly stood up and helped me up as well. ¡°Aaron!¡± I looked at him in confusion, but Aaron instantly pinned me to a tree trunk. A hand reached up and cupped my jaw, tilting my head up before he kissed me again. This time the kiss felt desperate, like he couldn¡¯t get enough of me. Aaron¡¯s hands wandered across my ski suit, groping my breasts, waist, and hips aggressively. It felt like he wanted to rip through my clothes and caress my skin. After a while, he gave up because of the obstruction. He settled for sucking two h*ckeys onto my neck before pulling back. I leaned against the tree and panted heavily, trying to catch my breath. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this f*cking ski suit, I¡¯d strip you naked and f*ck you right here on this slope!¡± Aaron grumbled. He once again tried to grab my breasts in frustration. I couldn¡¯t help butugh at Aaron¡¯s annoyed expression. ¡°me yourself! You¡¯re the one who gets aroused anytime, anywhere!¡± Aaron nodded in response, looking into the distance. Then, he suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Babe, I just thought of a way for you to help me with that!¡± ¡°Well, what is it?¡± I asked out of curiosity. ¡°You really want to know?¡± Aaron gave a triumphant smile as he reached out and grabbed my hand. I could guess what his idea was. Sure enough, he unzipped the lower half of his ski suit and shoved my hand inside. I could feel his hot, hard d*ck poking at my palm. When I stroked it, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it got so big in a situation like this! As I was marveling at it, Aaron dipped down and kissed me before he whispered, ¡°Olive, please help me¡­ It¡¯s so un-fortable!¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 152. Dreams After half an hour full of my blushing and Aaron¡¯s moans, Aaron gave a final sigh of relief as he came. My hands were cold and sore from all that action. ¡°Babe, why don¡¯t we head back?¡± Aaron suggested while panting heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I know what you¡¯re really thinking.¡± I put on an expression of disgust as I pushed his head away and ran further into the snow. I heard Aaron chuckle behind me. I didn¡¯t make it far be- fore he pounced on me again, rolling around and kissing me in the snow. I was lying on my back, gazing past Aaron at the pale blue sky. I thought it would be nice if time just¡­ stood still for a while, so I could fully appreciate this moment. Aaron and I spent a lot of time at the ski resort. I lost track of time while surrounded by thendscape of pure white N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. By the time we returned to the vi, Cinder and Eliott had already set up a candlelit dinner for the four of us in the ss conservatory on the roof. They even opened up two bottles of fine red wine. Cinder sat unashamed on Eliott¡¯sp while wearing a s*xy red halter dress. She pretended not to notice I was back. ¡°If Olive doesn¡¯t get back here soon, you¡¯ll have to call the search and rescue team! She could¡¯ve been taken away by wild wolves!¡± I rolled my eyes at Cinder. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I met a feral wolf on the ski slope and was nearly devoured.¡± I gave Aaron a pointed nce. After that, I strolled up to the table and sat in an empty chair. Aaron hurried forward and sat down opposite me. ¡°We¡¯re finally all here, so let¡¯s eat! Since it¡¯s such a beauti- ful snowy night; we should celebrate.¡± Cinder deliberately rubbed her a*s against Elliot briefly before standing up with her ss of wine and sitting beside me. We all raised our wine, gave toasts, and clinked our ss- es together to start off the evening. I took a sip of the bittersweet red wine and closed my eyes to relish in the vor. ¡°Does it taste good? My family invested in the vineyard where it was made, and this wine is one-of-a- kind. It¡¯s a spe- cial variant that isn¡¯t for sale, so it gets rarer the more we drink it¡­¡± After Cinder¡¯s introduction, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but cor- rectly describe the process by which it was made and the age of the wine. He also said that this wine was bottled to- memorate a special day. The date on the bottle did seem a bit familiar¡­ After a second, I suddenly remembered and blurted out, ¡°Hey, this wine was bottled on your birthday!¡± Cinder and Eliott cast suspicious nces at Aaron, won- dering if this was just a coincidence. ¡°Wow, you surprised me! I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my birthday.¡± Aaron smiled in glee and gave me an excited kiss on my left cheek. Cinder figured that this wasn¡¯t just by chance. She squint- ed her eyes and said, ¡°Aaron, this wine has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Well, would you believe me if I said this wine was bottled to celebrate my birth?¡± Aaron sat up a bit and proudly smiled at Cinder. ¡°No way, I can¡¯t believe I had no idea!¡± Cinder was aston- ished, and grabbed my hand with her eyes still fixed on Aaron. ¡°Then you have a private collection at home, right? Can you give me a few? bottles¡± Aaron shrugged. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve got plenty at home!¡± ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t I seen it?¡± I looked at Aaron in amaze- ment. Aaron pinched my cheeks and tilted his head, giving me a doting smile. ¡°Next time you¡¯re over, I¡¯ll show you the wine cel-r!¡± I pouted and said I wasn¡¯t going. Who knew what he was going to do to me down there? Some sort of sexual ¡°wine- y¡±? Cinder didn¡¯t care about drinking the entire bottle once she knew Aaron would give her more. It didn¡¯t take long for her to copse in Eliott¡¯s arms with a flushed face. Eliott looked at Cinder with concern, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. With Cinder¡¯s alcohol tolerance, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ d get drunk off of this amount of wine! But when Eliott is with her, everything changes. She¡¯ll get drunk off of just a sip. Myughter made me choke on my drink. I covered my lips and gave a couple of coughs. Aaron put down his ss and patted me on the back. ¡°Easy there, drink slowly.¡± Once I calmed down, I fixed my hair and looked up to see Cinder and Eliott making out like they were alone in a motel. Both of her hands grabbed at his shirt as they swapped spit. Since I was so close to them, I could hear them swallowing and sucking on each other¡¯s tongues. I¡¯knew that if Aaron wasn¡¯t with us, they would¡¯ve done it right on the spot. I hadn¡¯t seen other people do stuff like this much, so I stared at them, dumbfounded. Eliott seemed to have loosened up a lot under Cinder¡¯s tutge, or maybe it was just the alcohol talking. They kissed for what seemed like hours before Cinder withdrew from Eliott¡¯s arms. She gently touched his swolle lips and turned toward me with a teasing smile. ¡°Here¡¯s your live demonstration, so hurry up and learn from the experts!¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153.All your wishes wille true ¡°Thanks, but I think I¡¯m good,¡± I said, declining Cinder¡¯s ¡°help¡± with a half-smile. Aaron suddenly grabbed my shoulders and pulled me into his arms. He said forcefully, ¡°You don¡¯t need to teach Olive. I can teach her everything she needs to know.¡± I rolled my eyes and elbowed him. ¡°Why are you encour- aging their nonsense?¡± Aaron fixed his eyes on my lips. He didn¡¯t speak, but his intentions were obvious to anyone with eyes. Cinder was still in Eliott¡¯s arms,ughing uproariously at us. After she finally caught her breath, she patted Eliott on the shoulder. ¡°Okay¡­ Eliott, obviously we¡¯re intruding. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± She draped her arms around Eliott¡¯s neck, and Eliott auto- matically bent his knees to pick her up in a bridal carry. He smiled sheepishly at us, the tips of his ears flushing red, and then turned around to walk downstairs. Over Eliott¡¯s shoulder, Cinder batted her eyshes at me suggestively. I pretended not to see it. Finally, Cinder and Eliott left, and I could feel Aaron¡¯s firm chest pressed against my back. He wrapped his muscr arms around my waist and whis- pered in my ear, ¡°We both know what they went off to do, so we might as well follow their example, don¡¯t you think?¡± He lowered his head and tried to kiss me, but I quickly ducked away. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± If he kept pestering me like this, sooner orter I was go- ing to give in. Aaron raised an eyebrow. ¡°Baby, you know they were de- liberately giving us space so we could be together. Shouldn¡¯t we take advantage of it?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I decided to y the pity card with him. I hugged him around the waist, nuzzled my head into his chest, and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m so sore, Aaron. Let¡¯s wait until another night.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± To my surprise, Aaron agreed. He braced an arm beneath my knees to pick me up and turned to walk upstairs. ¡°Cinder said the outdoor bath is heat- ed 24 hours a day, so I¡¯ll take you there to soothe all your pains.¡± Why did I get the feeling Aaron was ying another trick on me? But his tone was so sincere, and I had to admit, a bath sounded nice. But was he really kind enough to let me take a bath with no strings attached? I was a little skeptical. And as it turned out, my suspicions were correct. At noon the next day, I lifted my heavy eyelids, feeling too exhausted to move a muscle. Aaron looked at me with an innocent expression on his gorgeous face, his sea-blue eyes staring into mine. ¡°Good morning, baby.¡± As soon as I saw him, I grabbed the pillow beside me and smashed it into his face. ¡°You big liar!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m a liar,¡± Aaron agreed, pinching my cheek affectionately. ¡°I know you¡¯re probably hungry. Breakfast is ready, you should get up and eat something.¡± I sniffed a couple of times. Sure enough, the sweet smell of food wafted into our bedroom. Aaron brought me a tray with what he described as a ¡°simple¡± breakfast ¨C eggs bene- dict and hot oatmeal sprinkled with ripe blueberries and sliv- ered almonds. ¡°I ran out of time, so this was all I could manage for your breakfast, baby. But I did add some local Emmentaler cheese to your eggs. Do you like it?¡± I had no idea what ¡°Emmentaler¡± meant, buting from Aaron¡¯s mouth, I thought it must be the s*xiest word in the world. ¡°If this is your idea of a simple breakfast, you should see what I normally eat,¡± I told Aaron. Usually when I was rushing to theboratory in the morn- ings, my breakfast was a cup of coffee with a prepackaged sandwich from a convenience store, or whatever I could find on sale. Aaron quirked an eyebrow at me. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t mind making you breakfast every day.¡± Caught off guard by his offer, I changed the subject abruptly. ¡°¡­Can you go get me a coffee, honey?¡± Luckily Aaron didn¡¯t press the matter, just turned around and headed back toward the kitchen. 37.78% I breathed a sigh of relief as I watched him leave. Making me breakfast every day? What exactly did he mean by that? Did Aaron actually want to live with me? Was he going to move into my house, or was he expecting me to move in with him? This was way too fast. I hadn¡¯t thought about living to- gether at all. Aaron soon returned with cups of coffee for both of us. It was very fragrant, and I didn¡¯t have to taste it to know that it was a high-quality roast, not some cheap Starbucks drink. Af- ter the first sip, I started enthusiastically praising Aaron¡¯s cof- fee-making skills, mostly to avoid the topic of living together. To my relief, he didn¡¯t try to bring it up again. After our delicious meal, I suddenly realized how quiet the house was. ¡°Where¡¯s Cinder and her little boyfriend?¡± Aaron picked up a napkin and gently dabbed the crumbs. from the corners of my lips. I was a little embarrassed by the gesture, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to stop him. ¡°They couldn¡¯t wait to get out of here this morning,¡± Aaron said calmly. Oh g*d, they must know exactly what Aaron and I did in the outdoor bathst night! I blushed a little just thinking about it. ¡°So what¡¯s the n for this afternoon?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind picking up where we left offst night. You know I can¡¯t get enough of you, baby.¡± I knew I had to cut this dangerous line of thinking off at the pass. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time, Aaron!¡± ¡°Every second with you is precious to me. How could it be a waste of time if I¡¯m with you?¡± He hugged me tightly from behind. ¡°Baby, I love you so much, I could stay in my room for the rest of my life as long as I had you by my side.¡± Now I waspletely speechless. I didn¡¯t know how Aaron could possibly have so much stamina. After a couple of nights with him, I was almost too sore to move. My body was just about to crumble. I didn¡¯t want to indulge any more of Aaron¡¯s dangerous ideas, so I suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk? We haven¡¯t gone sightseeing together in a while.¡± We were supposed to be on vacation, but these days it seemed like I was spending most of my time in bed with Aaron¡¯s d*ck in my mouth instead of enjoying the snow and the incredible mountain views. ¡°Please, I want to see the Alps. My friends won¡¯t let me live it down if they find out I traveled to Switzend and didn¡¯t take a single picture of the Alps.¡± I clutched Aaron¡¯s hand in both of mine and pouted. I didn¡¯t actually care if my friendsughed at me, I just wanted to get out of the house as soon as possible, especially now that it was just the two of us here. It was too dangerously tempting for me to be alone with Aaron. I knew no matter how much I tried to resist, all he had to do was look at me with those bright blue eyes and my panties would drop to the floor immediately. ¡°¡­Whatever you say, baby.¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows and looked at me. An hourter, I was staring dumbfounded at the heli- copter in front of me. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154: Aren¡¯t I the man you love? ¡°Do you like this view? Look, there¡¯s the Jungfraujoch.¡± Aaron put his arm around my waist and pointed out the heli- copter window to the snow-capped mountains outside. ¡°Do you want me to take your picture now? Or do you want one of you standing on top of the mountain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­ And no, thanks.¡± I stared, entranced, at the picturesque snowy scenery beneath us. The mountains were breathtaking, like nothing I¡¯d ever seen before, but to be honest, I couldn¡¯t tell which one was the Jungfraujoch. Every peak looked about the same to me. And when I said I wanted to see the Alps, this wasn¡¯t ex- actly what I had in mind. I¡¯d pictured holding hands and chat- ting with Aaron outside as we scaled the mountain trails, not staring down at the distant peaks from a helicopter like we were now. ¡°Huh? Do you want to go back now? It¡¯s still early, we have plenty of time to do other things¡­¡± Aaron put his arm around me and bumped me with his side. ¡°Hey, you nned this on purpose!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Aaron nuzzled his face into my neck. ¡°¡­Well, maybe. I just don¡¯t think these snowy mountains are very exciting. I¡¯d rather spend my time looking at your ¡®snowy mountains¡¯, baby. Maybe I can even climb them with my mouth¡­¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Even though there was no one around and I knew the pilot couldn¡¯t hear us, I still blushed. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a town over there. Let¡¯s go see it!¡± I happily pointed toward a ssh of color nestled be- tween the white-capped mountains. The town was a cluster of wooden houses in a small valley, surrounded by the majestic Alps. The buildings were quaint and old- fashioned, their rooftops covered with fresh white powder. On one side was the warm sunshine, and on the other was ayer of unmelted ice and snow. Aaron and I found a ce to sit on wooden chairs together, breathing in the refreshing scent of the mountain air. In Aaron¡¯spany, surrounded by incredible scenery, I felt my heart swelling up with joy. I took off my gloves and threaded my fingers through Aaron¡¯s, seeking out theforting heat of his hand in mine. I leaned my head on his broad shoulders, squinting my eyes to stare out at the rolling mountaintops in the distance. There weren¡¯t many people in the town, and Aaron and I sat there for nearly 20 minutes without seeing another living soul. At the foot of the endless, majestic mountains, I almost felt like Aaron and I were the only two people in the universe. Now that we were holding hands, I could feel his pulse thrumming against mine, our two hearts beating as one. Even though the temperature out here was well below freezing, my heart felt as warm and ¡°The scenery here is so nice. It must be a great ce to live.¡± By now, I had already started to fantasize about moving to this little town. Herding cows in a green meadow during the summer, building snowmen during the winter, and- ing home to a cozy firece whenever I got tired. It was apletely different life from New York. Was this what my parents¡¯ life was like in Antarctica? Aaron took my hand, pulled me into his warm embrace, and squeezed my shoulders tightly. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, you can have it.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, put away your credit card, I wasn¡¯t serious.¡± I rolled my eyes at that d*mn rich guy. When you¡¯re dating a billion- aire, even the most casual fantasy can be reality at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°I¡¯d still rather live in New York,¡± I exined to him. The slow pace of life here in Switzend was nice for a va- cation, but it wasn¡¯t a good fit for me and Aaron. It was fun to dream, but I knew neither myself nor Aaron could give up our careers and lives in New York to move to Switzend. Aaron frowned, a little confused. ¡°But why?¡± What did he mean, why? How could I drop everything ande to Switzend when my career and friends were all in New York? Maybe when I was old and retired, I would consid- er living here, but¡­ ¡°Baby, you know you can have whatever you want, right? If you want to move to Switzend, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Aaron¡¯s blue eyes pierced deep into mine, more beautiful than the bright mountain sky, and I started to believe he wasn¡¯t kidding. He really did want to make my every wishe true. ¡°No¡­ I still choose New York.¡± I shook my head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Maybe because¡­ the man I love lives in New York.¡± As soon as the words left my mouth, Aaron¡¯s grip on my hand became almost crushing. 45.41% He leaned closer to me, his nose brushing against mine, nd whispered breathily into my ear, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± I tilted my head, my eyes sweeping from Aaron¡¯s beautiful lips to his perfect jawline to the tantalizing knot of his Adam¡¯s apple. Just looking at him like this, I couldn¡¯t help picturing the way he looked with no clothes on. His s*xy six-pack abs, his long, thick c*ck, the way he held me down on the bed, his sweat dripping down onto my body between thrusts¡­ Oh my g*d, what was I thinking? This was all Aaron¡¯s fault. The more time I spent with him, the dirtier my thoughts became. I coughed lightly, returning to my senses to find that Aaron was still staring at me with burning eyes. I bit my lip and decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ m talking about someone else,¡± I said coyly. After lying to me and then f*cking me until I could barely get out of bedst night, I figured Aaron deserved a little teasing. Aaron was really upset at that. His lips pursed into a t line, and all the warmth drained from his eyes until he was staring at me with an expression as frigid as the winter snow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it me?¡± Before I could answer, he had already leaned in to kiss me. His lips were as forceful as a hurricane, descending on me relentlessly, but I was determined to weather the storm. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I dodged nimbly out of his reach. ¡°Hey, stop that¡­¡± ¡°So who¡¯s the guy you love? Is it Vincent?¡± His eyes didn¡¯t leave mine for a second, determined to drag an answer out of me I was surprised to realize that Aaron¡¯s insecurity seemed genuine. ¡°Why the hell are you bringing up Vincent again? I¡¯ve told you, there¡¯s no way I would fall for an a*shole like him.¡± ¡°Then who is it?¡± Aaron nipped at the base of my neck, his voice urgent, almost frenzied. ¡°Who¡¯s the person you love? Tell me the answer right now.¡± I really couldn¡¯t take any more of his bossiness. Finally, I threw my hands up in surrender. ¡°It¡¯s you, Aaron! The only person I love is you. The billionaire, the bad boy, the tomcat Aaron Morris. Is that good enough for you?¡± After getting the answer he wanted, Aaron finally calmed down. He kissed my face again and buried his face into my neck like a big, pathetic dog. He said in a m*ffled voice, ¡°Olive, from now on, I want to be the only person in your heart. You can only love me, and no one else, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, I promise. I only love you. No one else.¡± I raised my hand and ran my fingers through his soft curls, feeling my heart melt a little. Why did Aaron have to be so cute? He waspletely irresistible. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155: A good mea! That evening, Aaron and I stayed in the small, sleepy little town. We walked through the streets holding hands, and even though we didn¡¯t buy anything or do anything special, I felt more content than I ever had. Maybe this was what it was like to be in love. Even if we just sat around for an entire after- noon, we wouldn¡¯t get bored as long as we were together. Once we returned to the vi, I found Eliott sitting upright on the sofa. Cinder was drapedzily across hisp like a cat, ying with his phone, and there was a messy pile of design- er shopping bags on the floor around them. ¡°Olive,e check out my new dress!¡± she greeted me happily. ¡°You guys are back just in time for the camping trip tomorrow. Eliott found this gorgeous campsite where you can see tons of stars at night, do you want to go with us?¡± At that point, I would¡¯ve said yes to anything that got me out of the house. I nodded and turned to Aaron. ¡°Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Aaron agreed without hesitation. He came over and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°Are you hungry, babe? I can cook something if you¡¯d like.¡± I requested a few favorites, and Aaron interrogated Cin- der and the others by his gaze alone once more. ¡°Wow, the legendary Aaron Morris is going to cook for me. Maybe I should frame this meal and hang it on my wall so my great-granddaughter can hear about this momentous oc- casion,¡± Cinder teased. 0.00% Aaron rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine, if you¡¯re going to be be like that, maybe I just won¡¯t make you anything.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Cinder smiled and gave Eliott a quick kiss on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aaron, I¡¯ve got the perfect sous-chef for you right here. Go help him out, okay, dear?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Eliott nodded. When he noticed that I was watch- ing them, he gave me a bashful grin, and his ears turned red again. He straightened his clothes nervously, then got up and followed Aaron into the kitchen. ¡°Does Eliott really know how to cook?¡± I was curious; Eliott seemed like the kind of guy who came from a rich family and never had to worry about anything, so how would he have learned to cook? ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Cinder smiled cheerfully at me. ¡°But I know Aaron can cook, so maybe Eliott can too. To be honest, I never thought I¡¯d get to try Aaron Morris¡¯s cooking. I¡¯m pretty lucky to have you, Olive. Maybe you should write a book about how you tamed the famous tomcat. I¡¯m sure every girl in New York would be lining up to buy it.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah? Would you buy it, then? I can save you an au- tographed copy.¡± Cinder scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t need dating advice anymore! I have Eliott.¡± ¡°So, Ms. Swann, may I ask how you managed to reel in such a fine specimen as Eliott Dubois?¡± I randomly took some Louis Vuitton packaging paper by the sofa, rolled it into a tube, and held it out toward Cinder like a reporter with a mi- crophone. 19.93% ¡°Umm¡­¡± She tucked her hair behind her ear, feigning shy- ness. ¡°My secret is sincerity, patience, respect, and most im- portantly¡­¡± She winked and leaned in to whisper mysteriously in my ear, ¡°Perfect sex.¡± My face turned red instantly, and I threw the ¡°micro- phone¡± at Cinder. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t say things like that, this isn¡¯t ate-night TV show.¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cinder draped herself against my shoulder, smirking at me. ¡°I heard a lot of very R-rated noisesing from your bedroomst night.¡± ¡°¡­Shut up!¡± I pped a hand over Cinder¡¯s mouth, and she let out a m*ffledugh before yfully trying to shove me away. ¡°¡­Olive, would you like scallops or salmon for the side dish?¡± Aaron asked as he came out of the kitchen. He paused in his tracks, surprised to find us wrestling on the couch like a couple of bickering kids. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on in here?¡± ¡°This is an important conversation between two indepen- dent women, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± I N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. red at Aaron. ¡°We¡¯ll have the scallops, thanks,¡± Cinder requested, con- tinuing to scuffle with me as she ordered. ¡°I like mine with a little char around the edges.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, but I¡¯ll pass on your request to Eliott.¡± Aaron looked down his nose at us. ¡°And by the way, get your hands off my girlfriend¡¯s boobs.¡± Two hourster, our dinner was ready. Both Cinder and I were starving by then, but the rich, sa- vory fragrance that permeated the house told me the meal would be worth the wait. The appetizer was grilled scallops. Each one was tender and perfectly cooked, and I could already tell the dinner was going to meet our high expectations. The appetizer was fol- lowed by a main course of mouth water. Cinder and I exchanged an impressed look; who knew our boyfriends were such amazing chefs? Eliott carefully but*hered themb chops and served them on a te with a cre*my sauce. His movements weren¡¯t as practiced and expert as Aaron¡¯s, but it was still satisfying to be served such an impressive dinner by our handsome waiter. I was suddenly overwhelmed by the strange but distinct feeling of being at home here, surrounded by the people I loved, about to enjoy a delicious hot meal. Aaron came out of the kitchen, and I hugged him around the waist and stood on tiptoe to kiss his cheek. ¡°Thank you, honey. I know you worked hard, and everything looks amazing.¡± Aaron lowered his head eagerly to give me a kiss on the lips. Afterward, he patted my butt and whispered in my ear, ¡°You can thank me for realter tonight.¡± I gulped, my mind suddenly flooded with images of what that ¡°thanks¡± might entail. Cinder winked at me with that all- seeing gaze, and I could only shrug and sit down to pick up my knife and fork. Although I already knew Aaron was an exceptional chef, I was still amazed every time I ate his cooking. ¡°Aaron, maybe when you run out of money, you can be-e a professional chef. I¡¯d definitely throw some cash at you for more of these.¡± Cinder took a big bite of hermb chops. ¡°I can help with that,¡± Eliott piped up. ¡°My family has a h*o- tel in Dubai, so I could set you up as the executive chef there.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe these d*mn rich people. I¡¯d almost for- gotten that I was the only person at this table who wasn¡¯t rolling in money. ¡°But I only care about cooking when it¡¯s for my Olive.¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes locked on me. ¡°Then let¡¯s hear it for Olive!¡± Cinder raised her ss in a toast. ¡°Wait¡± I blushed a little. I hadn¡¯t done anything to de- serve this attention. ¡°Cheers to Olive!¡± Everyone at the table ignored my reac- tion, all raising their sses and clinking them together con- tentedly. ¡°What about you, Eliott, which of the dishes did you make?¡± I decided to change the subject to save myself from any further embarrassment. ¡°I helped with the scallops, themb chops, the sd, the pudding¡­¡± Cinder and I turned to each other with matching shocked expressions. Neither of us had expected Eliott to be a hidden chef too, but apparently he¡¯d helped with everything on the table. ¡°¡­But I was just washing the dishes,¡± he admitted. ¡°Oh, great.¡± Cinder rolled her eyes. ¡°I was really looking forward to eating all these amazing dishes again in the f*u- ture.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can always order takeout,¡± Eliott suggested with an innocent look. ¡°Actually, I do know how to cook, but the only thing I can make is a sandwich. I really can¡¯tpete with Aaron.¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156: Why are you investing in my research project? After dinner, we chatted for a while on the balcony while enjoying a bottle of fine wine. Eliott, who was usually a bit shy, started talking up a storm. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he was drunk or because he finally feltfortable around us. ¡°So, Aaron¡­ can I call you Aaron? My father agrees with your investment in the future of technology. You¡¯ve already invested in a few unicornpanies that he¡¯s very optimistic about.¡± ¡°Oh, really? The fact that your father follows news about thesepanies means that he¡¯s got a discerning eye. Most older folks think that my investments won¡¯t yield much return; they focus more on traditional businesses, like oil and power.¡± ¡°Those businesses were divided up long ago, and these new technological businesses are just entering the field.¡± Cin- der joined the conversation as well. I was totally confused by everything they were talking about. Even though two of the people in the conversation were my lover and my best friend, I still felt distant from them at this moment. I felt that the three of them were in some kind of special circle. Of course the circle was unseen and untouchable, but still very real. ¡°¡­but I¡¯m a bit puzzled about your investment in neuro- science, which you¡¯ve never invested in before. ording to yourpany¡¯s financial report, you invested in ab at Co- lumbia University. Are you optimistic about the future of this field?¡± Eliott inquired. ¡°Yes, I believe the neuroscience industry is bullish.¡±/Aaron nced at me. ¡°But the applications of neuroscience are far into the fu- ture; I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wise to invest in it right now¡­¡± Eliott con-tinued. As he spoke, my face grew pale and I looked at the ground. ¡°Eliott,¡± Cinder interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m feeling really drunk, can you take me back to our room?¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°¡­Fine.¡± Eliottpromised for the stubborn Cinder. I was still thinking about the conversion when I got back to my room. ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so focused that you didn¡¯t even notice when I kissed your cheek.¡± Aaron held my face in his hands and nted gentle kisses on my eyelids and lips. I pushed him away and crossed my arms over my chest. I asked the question that had been gnawing at my mind: ¡°Aaron, be honest with me. Why did you invest in my research project?¡± He rested his chin on my head for a moment, then I no- ticed that his lips were curled in a rxed smile. ¡°Because your project has a lot of promise.¡± This project is my life¡¯s work, so of course I think my re- search will have a lot of applications in the future, but¡­ Eliott is right. The main value of the project right now is academic, so it may be a while before the technology hasmercial value. I used to think that Aaron was a smart businessman who would not mix his emotions into his work, but now I¡¯m a bit unsure. Before this, I was a bit full of myself and thought Aaron invested in my research because he truly believed in it. When I thought about it, I knew that was impossible. Also, when he invested, our rtionship was a bitplicated. I was still Vincent¡¯s girlfriend back then¡­ When Aaron moved to kiss the corners of my lips again, I ced a hand over his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He shrugged and nipped my hand before giving my fingers erotic kisses andnguid licks. ¡°It really is be- cause¡­¡± ¡°I invested millions of dors because it was for you. Are you touched?¡± ¡°Quit messing around and tell me the truth.¡± I shoved his face away. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the truth. I invested in your project because of you.¡± He wore an innocent expression, even though he knew I was angry. ¡°But you¡¯re only one factor. Our family do- nates a lot of money every year, and you know that donations have always been a great way to avoid taxes.¡± ¡°I merely invested the money that I nned to invest into an Antarctica penguin conservation into your warm embrace. He let go of my hand and gave me a loving kiss. ¡°Is that truth satisfactory?¡± A penguin conservation in Antarctica? That probably meant that my parents would need to live off of instant ramen for a year, but I was satisfied. It was a relief to find out that Aaron wasn¡¯t investing in my research only because I was the one doing it. I¡¯m not one of those squeaky-clean girls who doesn¡¯t care about money. In fact, I¡¯ve been short on cash before, so I love money. But I don¡¯t want to bear such a heavy burden at the start of a r- tionship with my boyfriend as my main investor. It makes me feel like Aaron is my ¡®sugar daddy.¡¯ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m d that I don¡¯t have to call you sugar daddy.¡± Me opening my mouth to tell Aaron the truth about how I felt just provided a gateway for his tongue to slide past my lips. Aaron stifled augh as his big hands grabbed at my a*s and his tongue probed dominantly into the depths of my mouth. My lips were forced to open wider, and I felt saliva dribble out from the edges of my lip. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind being your sugar daddy¡­¡± The trail of saliva slid down my cheek, tickling a little. I was about to wipe it off with my hand, but Aaron was one step ahead of me. He used his index finger to wipe away the spit. The atmosphere was getting pretty steamy, and I realized that tonight would just be a repeat ofst night, so I shoved Aaron away. ¡°Stop that. You need to get up early tomorrow, so no fooling around tonight.¡± ¡°Oh, are you disobeying me? How is daddy going to pun- ish his bad girl for her behavior?¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Daddy¡¯ should get some sleep. You need to take good care of yourself, especially at your age.¡± ¡°If you talk to daddy like that, aren¡¯t you worried that dad- dy won¡¯t give you any more money for your tuition?¡± Aaron was having fun with this little ¡®game¡¯. I opened my mouth to taunt him and point out that All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. my schrship was more than enough to cover my tuition, but I was cut off by a harsh p on my ass. I instantly let out a loud moan, changing my tone. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157: Does your girlfriend have a figure like mine? When I woke up the next day, Aaron was already out of bed. I heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. It didn¡¯t take long for the sound to stop, and the bath- room door was pushed open. A freshly clean Aaron dried his hair with a towel as he walked toward me. ¡°Morning, babe! How did you sleepst night?¡± I grumbled. ¡°I think I would¡¯ve slept better if you hadn¡¯t messed around.¡± He ignored myint and leaned over me to nt a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Get ready, we need to buy some camping stuffter.¡± ¡°I was in the middle of getting up.¡± I got out of bed and noticed Aaron staring at me. I looked down to find myself bare, except for Aaron¡¯s h*ckeys dotting my skin. His habits in bed were absolutely awful. It was like he was a dog marking his territory. I had no clue how his previous lovers put up with him. I red at Aaron in disgust, and he rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you some coffee.¡± I hopped in the bathroom for a quick shower. When I was done, Aaron was already standing in the doorway, waiting for me. He had a hairdryer in his hands. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll dry your hair for you!¡± Fantastic! I said thank you, took the towel off of my head, and walked over. I perched on the stool in front of the vanity and looked at my zing red hair in the mirror. It was wet and clumped together, but it slowly separated into distinct, flow- ing locks as Aaron dried it. He patientlybed every strand of my hair with his fin- ger, as if he was handling the most precious treasure in the world. I nced at his blue eyes in the mirror. They were deep, peaceful pools of love. The gentleness I saw made my heart flutter. I watched him silently as he stared at my hair. At this mo- ment, I thought I was the happiest woman in the world. Once he finished, he arranged my hair so that it flowed down my shoulders like a river ofva and embraced me from behind. He smiled at me through the mirror and spoke in a wistful tone. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re so good for me in bed. Next time we do it in front of the mirror, you should watch yourself so you can see how beautiful you are, okay?¡± ¡± ¡± Aaron was a handsome man who was capable of a- plishing anything. Why did he have to have such a dirty mouth? He could instantly ruin a perfect atmosphere with a single sentence! I was so angry that I red at him, shoved him away, and stomped toward the door. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going shopping? Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Haha,¡± heughed from behind me. He caught up to me in two long strides before grasping my hand and walking by my side. Last night we were so busy that we didn¡¯t even notice it was snowing outside. The tiny s*owkes floated down from overhead. Some found their way past my cor and onto my skin. I shuttered from the cold. Aaron paused before stepping in front of me. He wrapped me in his down jacket and ced his wide- brimmed hat atop my head. ¡°No, I look like a dumb penguin,¡± I protested, moving to take off the hat. My hands were stopped by Aaron, who kissed my palm and said, ¡°Well, good thing I like dumb penguins.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This idiot. I saw his loving expression and decided topromise. Okay, I can look like a dumb penguin just for today. The streets of the town were much more crowded than they had been thest couple of days, and the mall was packed as well. It was probably because of the beautiful snow. The mall had a lively atmosphere lighting up its crowded halls. When the atmosphere is lively, it¡¯s in a woman¡¯s nature to buy even more things. Without noticing, I had filled Aaron¡¯s arms with bags upon bags of things. ¡°Are you tired?¡± I felt a little guilty walking around with nothing in my hands. I wanted to share the burden a little. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°Nope, I still have enough energy to y with you tonight¡­¡± My d*mned sympathy! I should never have asked him! I gritted my teeth and red at him before turning around and burrowing into the crowd. ¡°Where are we headed next?¡± He caught up to me with just a few steps, stopping in front of me. I gestured toward a coffee shop in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m gonna get a hot cocoa. Do you want one?¡± Heughed. ¡°No, you go on ahead. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± So I left him to buy myself a hot chocte. When I returned, I was shocked to find a woman in a s*xy wrap dress standing close to Aaron and speaking with him. Who was this woman? I frowned, and a strong sense of panic overtook me. I didn¡¯t care about the hot cocoa anymore. When I got closer, I heard the woman asking Aaron for his number. Aaron had his back turned toward me, so he didn¡¯t know I was behind him. ¡°I already have a girlfriend.¡± He instantly shut her down, making the jealousy in my heart slightly fade. But the woman in the ck dress wasn¡¯t about to give up so easily. She licked her sips seductively and N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. winked at Aaron. ¡°Does your girlfriend have a figure like mine? Don¡¯t you want to at least spend some time together? I¡¯m really a catch, you know.¡± She had clearly worked hard to maintain her figure. She had huge breasts, a tiny waist, and curvy hips. She was Aaron¡¯s exact type. My grip on my mug tightened. My heartbeat began to speed up again. Aaron unexpectedly let out a So now we were face to face. I took a sip of my drink and walked past him, pretending not to recognize him. I stared at him in exaggerated amaze- ment. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re such a handsome man! Could I get your number?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t reply, but the blonde bombshell said in a mocking tone, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. He already has a girl- friend.¡± Her tone was as sour as limes. It was obvious that I was starting to p*ss her off. Aaron didn¡¯t even look at her when she spoke. Instead, he fished his phone out of his pocket and unlocked it. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll add you.¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158. You¡¯re my new girlfriend At that, the woman¡¯s face fell. She stomped over to us on her high heels, narrowing her eyes at Aaron as she demanded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you have a girlfriend? What¡¯s she going to think about you giving this girl your number?¡± She shot me a fierce re like she was ming me for stealing Aaron¡¯s attention. I noticed her eyes sweeping up and down my body, lin- gering on my chest for several seconds. As she assessed me, her lips curled up in a sneer. Her expression grew so poi- sonous I almost had to look away. ¡°What? You already have a girlfriend?¡± I couldn¡¯t let this girl have all the fun, so I widened my eyes in an exaggerated shocked expression as I rebuked Aaron, ¡°You can¡¯t give me your number, she¡¯ll be furious!¡± I pped Aaron¡¯s hand away from my phone, saying cold- ly, ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t meant to be. There¡¯s no point in adding each other anyway.¡± The other woman tossed her long, silky blonde hair and stuck out her chest, making sure her impressive assets were on full disy. ¡°See, handsome, this b*tch doesn¡¯t even want you. I¡¯ll give you a night you¡¯ll never forget, and besides, her t*ts aren¡¯t half as big as mine.¡± She batted her eyshes at Aaron and leaned in closer to him, making no effort to hide the obvious lust in her eyes. ¡°No,¡± Aaron said coldly to the big-breasted beauty. He walked straight up to me and cupped my chin with one hand. ¡°I like yours better.¡± His words fell as softly as s*owkes in the cold winter air. Time seemed to freeze as Aaron¡¯s lips descended toward mine, and he gave me a warm, wet French kiss right in front of the blonde woman. I was a little embarrassed to have Aaron kissing me with an audience. But when I thought of how pushy and arrogant this woman was, I was ovee by relief, and I kissed Aaron back as hard as I could. My possessive instincts toward Aaron hadpletely washed away my usual shyness. Aaron seemed surprised by my passionate response, and he grabbed me by the waist and pulled me into his arms, his tongue roaming the inside of my mouth like a snake. I was so thoroughly enraptured by his kiss, my knees al- most gave out, and suddenly Aaron was supporting my entire weight. Heughed, squeezed me tightly against his chest, and gave me a kiss on the forehead, saying in a ho*rse voice, ¡°I think I¡¯ll take you as my new girlfriend.¡± Was this guy addicted to messing around? But his authoritative deration made me very happy, es- pecially when I saw the ugly expression on the blonde woman¡¯ s face. I couldn¡¯t help it; I broke out into a big grin. ¡°How¡¯s that, baby, are you relieved now?¡± Aaron asked me with a smile, the corners of his eyes crinkling with mischief. The woman¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at me and Aaron with disbelief. She seemed to finally All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. realize my true identity, and she was so embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t even speak. Watching her slink away dejectedly like a cat sprayed with a water bottle, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself from chuckling a lit- tle. After I was doneughing, I felt a little annoyed with Aaron again. I shoved him away from me, aiming a yful kick at his shins, although I couldn¡¯t bring myself to put any real force behind it. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re a real hit with thedies, aren¡¯t you? I bet you enjoyed every second of that.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t even frown. He pretended to sniff the air, looking around as if confused. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that weird smell, is it¡­ could it be¡­ jealousy?¡± I pushed his shoulder again. ¡°Oh, go back to that blonde Barbie doll of yours.¡± Aaron snorted andughed with arrogant swagger and confidence. ¡°She¡¯s the one who wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. I mean, who can me her, I¡¯m just too charming. That¡¯s why you fell in love with me, isn¡¯t it?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say to that. After a moment, I stuck out my arm and shoved a cup of hot chocte into Aaron¡¯s hand. ¡°Shut up and drink your drink!¡± He hurriedly grabbed the cup. ¡°Ah, so you are jealous.¡± ¡°No way!¡± I resisted the urge to kick him in the shin again and turned to stride forward. He easily kept up with me on his long legs, his expression turning serious. ¡°Olive, if other people like me, that¡¯s their business. But there¡¯s only one person I care about, and that¡¯s you. And that¡¯s never going to change, for as long as I live.¡± Aaron almost had some sort of supernatural ability tofort me. Whenever I was most fearful and worried, he al- ways found a way to calm my emotions. When I thought of how he had firmly rejected that s*xy snow bunny just now, I felt my heart swelling with affection. I deliberately avoided Aaron¡¯s burning-hot gaze and turned to look at the restaurant beside us. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡± Aaron was such a smart guy, but he still seemed clueless about why I was keeping him at arm¡¯s length. He sighed a little. ¡°Olive, you don¡¯t understand anything.¡± I pretended not to hear him and changed the topic hur- riedly. ¡°I want to try the signature dish here, it¡¯s roast leg ofmb. I wonder if it¡¯s as delicious as yours.¡± Aaronughed and shook his head, letting the subject drop. He reached for my hand and held it tightly as we walked into the restaurant. After eating, we put all of our shopping bags in the car and continued to wander around the quiet town. As we walked, I suddenly caught sight of a tattoo shop on the side of the road. The store¡¯s huge floor- to-ceiling windows were covered in posters of various clients. The patterns of the tattoos were very exquisite, like carefully carved works of art, with a unique, eye-catching style. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Aaron asked, seeing me pause to look at the disys. I came back to my senses and pulled him along by the el- bow. ¡°Nothing.¡± But as we walked, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to turn back and take a peek at the address of the tattoo shop. 111 Angel Street. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159: Photo with Aaron The next day, Cinder called me early in the morning to wake me up. She was her usual excited self, but her throat was h*arse, so I could tell she¡¯d been busyst night. It must¡¯ ve been hard for her to get up so early. After hanging up, I disentangled myself from Aaron, whose long limbs were still draped across my body. He rubbed his eyes blearily, giving me a nk look. ¡°What¡¯ s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to get up.¡± He looked so cute, I couldn¡¯t stop my- self from hugging him around the head and giving him a big kiss. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. If I knew that kiss would lead to an hour of more intense activities, I probably would¡¯ve reconsidered. Luckily, by the time we made it downstairs, Cinder and Eliott still hadn¡¯t made an appearance. After Aaron and I waited for nearly ten minutes, the two of them emerged, dressed and freshly showered. When I locked eyes with Cinder, she had a distinctly guilty expression on her face. That was enough for me to know she¡¯d probably been tangled up in the sheets with Eliott all morning. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault Eliott is so obsessed with me!¡± Cinderined, but her voice was full of obvious satisfaction. I nced at Eliott, whose ears were turning pink, and raised my eyebrows skeptically. I couldn¡¯t tell if Eliott was real- ly that obsessed with her, or if Cinder was just really h*rny. She came up to me and whispered in my ear, ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the a*s to date a younger guy.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah,¡± I teased, smiling at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure your life is so difficult.¡± She nodded emphatically. ¡°It really is.¡± After taking so long to get ready in the morning, it was al- most noon by the time we arrived at the luxury campgrounds in Bern. The campgrounds were situated right in the center of the scenic mountain area, and we had to drive in to reach the site Eliott had reserved. The entire mountain was covered in snow, nketing ev- erything in a frozen silence. The trees were shrouded in fog, and only asionally, we could see birds taking flight and darting through the snow- white forest. The view in front of me was mesmerizing, and I peered out the window, trying to preserve every perfect detail in my memory. Aaron leaned in close to me. ¡°You like it here, don¡¯t you?¡± His voice was a little too thoughtful, like he might be plot- ting something. I was afraid this evil rich guy was going to buy a mansion here as a surprise for me. I looked away from the window, kissed him on the face, and whispered, ¡°I like the view, but I like being with you a lot more.¡± At that, Aaron¡¯s smile grew wider. He wrapped his arms around my waist and whispered in my ear, ¡°Me too. In my heart, you¡¯re the most beautiful scenery in the world.¡± He was such a smooth talker. I pressed a hand to my pounding heart, feeling a little lightheaded. The car crawled up the winding mountain roads and final- ly stopped at an isted campsite with an open view. Eliott had reserved a huge swath of the campground, and there was no one around except for us. As soon as the car stopped, Cinder jumped out, eagerly taking out a red checkered pic nket from the trunk and holding it up for me to inspect. ¡°I bought this yesterday at the market, what do you think?¡± Cinder always had good taste, so I gave her a thumbs up and praised her without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± At the foot of the pure white mountains, the red pic nket not only looked great, but it also made a perfect backdrop for photos. Aaron and Eliott got our camping gear out of the car and started putting up the tent. Cinder and I offered to help, but Eliott refused. He said solemnly, ¡°This is men¡¯s work, you two can go have fun.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cute, babe.¡± Cinder hugged him, grabbed her camera from the trunk, and waved at me. ¡°Olive, let¡¯s take some pictures!¡± There¡¯s no woman who doesn¡¯t like taking pictures, so I nodded enthusiastically and followed Cinder over to the most scenic part of the campsite. I¡¯d put a lot of effort into my outfit today in preparation for this photoshoot. I was wearing a tight-fitting ck sweater, dark-wash skinny jeans, and knee-high boots, taking both style and warmth into ount. After taking off my jacket, I knelt on the pic nket and struck a pose. ¡°Don¡¯t move, that looks really good.¡± Cinder was lying on her stomach in front of me, holding her DSLR at an angle. She gestured for me to adjust my posture slightly, then pressed the shutter button. At the same time, I heard another ¡°click¡± sound. I turned to find Aaron crouched to my left, holding up his phone to take a picture of me. That was when I realized ¨C Aaron and I hadn¡¯t taken any pictures together yet. Standing at the base of the enormous snowy mountain overlooking our campground, Aaron sped his hands around my waist, pulling me into a tight embrace. Cinder was a good photographer, and she was more than happy to take pictures of us. Once we were arranged in a pose, Cinder had her finger poised over the shutter when Aaron suddenly tilted my face toward him and kissed me hard on the lips. Click. Cinder was quick on the uptake and snapped the picture before we separated. ¡°Nice, Aaron. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be d I caught that on cam- era.¡± Cinder walked over to us with her camera in hand, show- ing us the photo she¡¯d just taken. At the foot of the towering mountain, a couple kissed and held each other tightly, lookingpletely wrapped up in each other. Standing there silhouetted against the majestic scenery, we looked as solemn and romantic as if the mountain was a priest officiating our wedding. Theposition and the setting of the photo were both beautiful, and I fell in love with it immediately. ¡°Send me a copy of that, Cinder.¡± Aaron¡¯s love for the photo was obvious, as he turned his head and went off to search for a picture frame. Cinder and I continued our photoshoot, and by the time I realized I was hungry, Aaron and Eliott had already prepared a full barbecue spread. As soon as we walked over to the pic table, Aaron handed me a skewer of grilled mutton. I took a bite of the juicymb and couldn¡¯t hold back a small moan of delight. ¡°Aaron, how are you such a good cook? Every time I eat your food, I fall more and more in love with you.¡± ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to keep cooking to make you love me forever, then.¡± Aaron smiled warmly as he handed me another skewer. I took the meat and held it up to Aaron¡¯s lips. After he took a bite, I leaned over to him and whispered, ¡°I would love you forever anyway.¡± Seeing Aaron¡¯s eyes fill with happiness, I was about to say a few more words to tease him when I heard Cinder let out a high-pitched shriek. I turned to find Eliottunching a snowball right at Cinder¡¯ s neck. Cinder shook the snow from herself like a dog and lifted her foot to knock Eliott¡¯s legs out from underneath him. When she had him on the ground, she grabbed a big handful of snow and dumped it down Eliott¡¯s shirt. Eliottughed and let her have her way with him, but just when she was about to run away, he grabbed another snow- ball and chased after her. I smiled and leaned against Aaron¡¯s shoulder, enjoying the sight of their childish antics. Aaron nuzzled his chin into the top of my head. ¡°Olive, we cane back here on vacation someday, or we can go somewhere else. Wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded in agreement. Nestled at the base of the majestic snowy mountain, Aaron and I made a promise to each other that I would never forget. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160: nning the Future After half a day full of chaos, Cinder and Eliott went on a lunch break. Once they left, I felt all the tension in my body disappear. My ears were filled with the rxing sound of The winter sun shone down on the snow-capped pine trees and warmed up my entire body. I settled into Aaron¡¯s warm embrace. We sat on a wooden chair, looking out over the snowy expanse before us. I couldn¡¯ t help but say, ¡°I bet the view would be so much prettier in summer.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have toe back in the summer.¡± Aaron held my hand and looked into my eyes with a serious expression. ¡°We can visit again in the future if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Whenever words like ¡®future¡¯ came from Aaron¡¯s mouth, it filled me with a surreal feeling of longing and hope. I also felt lost when thinking about it. It felt like the future was so far away, and I just wanted to be happy in the present. I threw my arms around Aaron, burying my head in his chest and focusing on the sound of his strong heartbeat. ¡°Olive, let¡¯s go on a vacation abroad once a year from now on. I want to see the lions of the African savannah, the expanse of the Amazon rainforest, and the aurora borealis of the Arctic with you. There wasn¡¯t a hint of doubt in his words. I could hear the sincerity in his voice. I pursed my lips and found the strength to say what I felt in my heart. ¡°Are you already nning for our future together?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Aaron answered without hesitation. ¡°I want to wake up every morning with you by my side. Eventually, we¡¯ll have a couple of cute kids, and we can take them on hikes and pics with Milk on the weekends.¡± It was the first time Aaron had mentioned a future with me. But was he being serious? Did he really want to marry me? I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead myself. All I knew was that I wanted to maintain the rtionship we had right then. I knew we loved each other, and that was enough for me. I was lost in thought when Aaron wrapped his arms around my waist and turned me to face him. ¡°Babe, what are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± I sat up and looked down at Aaron¡¯s beautiful eyes. He looked so happy and I didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere, so I just went along with what he said and yfully refuted his words. ¡°I was just thinking that I¡¯m not going to give you a baby.¡± ¡°Who else would be the father, then?¡± He ced his hands on my waist and narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You bully!¡± I whispered. He cupped my chin and gave me a peck on the lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to be having someone else¡¯s kid anyways.¡± He then rested his head on my shoulder and sighed softly. ¡°Olive, I¡¯m so certain that I want to spend my future with you. I¡¯ve never been so excited about my future with a woman before.¡± I still couldn¡¯t forget about Aaron¡¯s pl*yboy past. What was so great about me? I didn¡¯t have D-cup breasts or long legs, but Aaron still fell in love with me. Those blue eyes were bubbling with deep emotion, and Aaron nuzzled in closer to my neck. He whispered to me, his voice soft. ¡°Olive, I love you. I¡¯m so thankful that you came into my life.¡± My heart tightened as I hugged him even tighter. ¡°I love you too.¡± Maybe I needed Aaron more than I thought I did, but I still wasn¡¯t sure about our future together. Aaron¡¯s ideas were wonderful and everything I always dreamed of when I imagined a family of my own, but I felt like the future was still far away. I just wanted to enjoy my current love for Aaron without worrying about the uncertain future. After cuddling for a while, I looked around at the calm, snowy mountains surrounding us. ¡°Want to go for a stroll?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He held my hand tightly in his as we wandered along the scenic trails. Thendscape around here was famous for its beauty, and the snow covering every inch of it added a fickle charm. We strolled alongside a frozen river, admiring the views. The fluffy sn*wkes piled on the riverbank reminded me of my childhood. ¡°Do you wanna build a snowman?¡± I asked Aaron on a whim. His eyes lit up at my proposal and he gave me a quick kiss. ¡°I¡ä m going to build a beautiful snow-Olive.¡± He really never failed to surprise me with his promises. Aaron squatted on the ground and began rolling a snowball. After a while, he had tworge snowballs stacked on top of each other. He found two dead branches to use as arms, and fished two chocte almonds out of his pocket for the eyes. Finally, he found a Nike logo sticker and pped it on to serve as the mouth. He stepped back with his hands on his hips, taking a proud stance. ¡°Babe, it¡¯s you! Do you think it looks All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. good?¡± ¡± Haha, I really appreciated that he took the time out of his day to spend time with me like this. I wasn¡¯t about to lose to Aaron, so I began to make a snowman of my own. I hastily formed two snowballs and gathered some bits and bobs to decorate it. I squatted on the ground to write ¡°I am Aaron!¡± in the snow in front of it with a stick. When I was done, I turned around to see that Aaron had built several mini snowmen. They were lined up like ducklings, and one was very weirdly shaped. The corner of my lips twitched and I pointed to the gathering of snowmen. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that those are supposed to be our kids and Milk?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± I¡¯m not sure why Aaron was so proud of his work. Aaron looked towards me to meet my questioning gaze. Aaron hesitated for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± I really am¡­ speechless. I shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± He pounced on me andughed. ¡°What, did I do a bad job making our kids?¡± As he stared at me threateningly, I decided to be bold. ¡°Not really, um¡­¡± My train of thought was cut short when Aaron kissed me and argued, ¡°I think they look fantastic.¡± ¡°Hey, do you guys want to go for a swim?¡± Cinder¡¯s voice called out nearby. She was standing less than a meter away from us, and she stopped in her tracks when she spotted the snowmen. ¡°Are you guys so bored that you¡¯re pretending to be dung beetles?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what she meant at first, but when I followed her gaze to see the neatly arranged line of snowmen, I burst outughing. That¡¯s not a bunch of dung balls; those were my ¡°adorable¡± children with Aaron! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161: Swimming Competition When I¡¯d finishedughing, I tapped Aaron¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, do you wanna go swimming?¡± Aaron¡¯s face was still a bit red from embarrassment. He red at me before nodding his head and gritting his teeth. ¡°Sure!¡± After listening to my exnation about the snowmen, Cinder doubled over in a fit ofughter. ¡°I was nning to build a snowman with Eliott this afternoon, but I¡¯m not sure if I want to anymore. I bet Eliott¡¯s creation would be just as bad as Aaron¡¯s!¡± After that, I didn¡¯t have the slightest expectation of Aaron¡¯s creative skills either. We left the river and headed over to the indoor pool. There were several hot springs around here, and Eliott was very proud of the fact that he turned one into an indoor swimming pool. After changing in the changing room, Cinder looked me up and down. ¡°You look good in that swimsuit; I bet Aaron won¡¯t be able to hold back when he sees you.¡± I was wearing a ck two-piece bikini hat Aaron picked out for me yesterday at the mall. The swimsuits weren¡¯t selling well in winter, so one store held a couples¡¯ kissing contest to drive sales. The couples lined up and whoever kissed the longest while in a princess carry won two free swimsuits from the store. I was infected by the atmosphere, so I dragged Aaron up on stage. We easily won the contest. When deciding on a swimsuit, Aaron instantly chose the one with the least fabric. When I saw his choice, I didn¡¯t hesitate to find a pair of speedos for him. I was looking forward to seeing Aaron in them. Aaron did not disappoint. Just as Cinder and I exited our changing room, Eliott and Aaron exited theirs. Eliott was wearing a medium-length dark gray pair of swim trunks, while Aaron was wearing the speedos I picked out for him. I ignored Eliott and stared at Aaron, whose bulging c*otch was more eye-catching than his well-defined muscles. I couldn¡¯t seem to peel my eyes away from him. When he noticed me staring, Aaron raised his eyebrows, walked up to me, and wrapped his hands around my waist. ¡°Are you happy with what you see?¡± Aaron was very confident in his figure. I looked down and admired the curve of his bulging d*ck above the thick muscles of his thighs. Aaron was a very fit man; he was the kind of guy any woman would want to sleep with at first nce. I suppressed the desire in my heart and smirked instead. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s too small,¡± L teased. As soon as I finished my sentence, Aaron¡¯s grip on my waist tightened. Aaron sneered and leaned in close to my ear. ¡°Small? We¡¯ll see if you still think that tonight. You¡¯d better not beg for mercy.¡± I shouldn¡¯t have tried to tease Aaron; I was just asking for it at this point. I blushed and was about to push him away when he scooped me up and jumped into the water in one Cinder and Eliott hopped in after us, and before I had a chance to gather my bearings, Cinder tried to ssh water right in my face. I was caught off guard and ducked behind Aaron, who blocked the water. Cinder didn¡¯t give up there. ¡°Eliott, help me ssh them!¡± Eliott smiled and immediately joined the fray. I spit out a mouthful of water and began a counterattack with Aaron. After sshing each other for a while, Cinder threw her arms up in defeat. ¡°You guys are too fierce, I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± She let out a breath and wiped the water from her face. ¡°Even if I surrendered this time, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve lost! Why don¡¯t the guys try an 800-meter freestyle race?¡± Cinder once told me that Eliott won a national swimmingpetition in high school. I kept that information to myself and looked at Aaron, ready to watch an entertaining show. Maybe I tooked too excited, because Aaron swam over to me and gave me a sly look. ¡°If I win, do I get a reward?¡± His eyes were glued to my chest. I hummed and blinked innocently, pretending to not understand Aaron¡¯s intentions. ¡°What kind of thing would you want as a reward?¡± He surged forward and kissed me hard on the lips. ¡°You know exactly what I want,¡± he whispered. He seemed pretty confident about winning. I kissed his forehead. ¡°There you go, a kiss for good luck. Now go for it!¡± He carried me to the poolside with a grin on his face. He plopped me down and gave the top of my foot a reverent kiss. ¡°I¡¯ll win it just for you, my Lady Luck.¡± My heart sk*pped a beat and Aaron swiftly swam to the edge of the pool. Eliott had already started warming up. Aaron did a few stretches as well. When they seemed ready, I opened a stopwatch on my phone and counted them down. ¡°Three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ go!¡± The two of them instantly dove into the water. They looked like sharks, swimming as fast as they possibly could. It was just a fun little race, but I got a bit nervous when I noticed how fast Aaron was swimming. Cinder wasn¡¯t nervous at all. She smiled as she walked along, and when she reached me, she knelt down to ask me, ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Aaron,¡± I said without hesitation. I knew that he would never lose apetition. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They swam at nearly the same speed, but Aaron was just barely ahead of Eliott. Cinderughed at my answer. ¡°You really don¡¯t know Eliott, do you? He¡¯ll make a final push, and then he¡¯ll win! Just you wait and see¡­¡± Onep¡­ twops¡­ threeps¡­ By the time they reached the finalp, Aaron was still slightly ahead. The smile on Cinder¡¯s face vanished when she saw how close they were to the end. She shot up and cheered, ¡°Go, honey! You can do it!¡± Ten meters, five meters, three meters¡­ As they were nearing the finish line, Aaron was still barely ahead of Eliott. I stood up and ran to the finish line, ready to give him a big hug as soon as he was done. As far as I was concerned, he had already won. But then, something unexpected happened. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162: Is Eliott more attractive than me? The sun was beginning to set by the time we got out of the pool. Once we had dried off and changed into nice clothes, Eliott drove us to a famous restaurant in town. Aaron still looked weary and depressed. In an effort to cheer him up, I unwrapped a chocte and stuffed it in his mouth. I gave him a pat on the head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it; the race is already over.¡± He gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t reply, bitterness still present in his expression. Cinder couldn¡¯t help butugh when she noticed Aaron sulking. ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no shame in losing to Eliott. Eliott is younger and stronger anyways, so I think Olive understands.¡± Then, she winked at me mischievously. ¡°Right, Olive?¡± I rolled my eyes. It was as if Cinder only cared about the drama instead of the consequences. Aaron nced at Cinder in exasperation, obviously not willing to speak with her. Cinder smiled again and gave Eliott a kiss on the cheek. ¡°My man really is amazing.¡± Herpliment was so boisterous and her kiss so sweet that Eliott¡¯s ears reddened a little. He coughed lightly and pulled the fidgeting Cinder closer before replying modestly. ¡°I used to be a professional equestrian athlete, but I chose to give up my studies when I was injured¡­ plus I¡¯m a bit younger, so I have better stamina-¡± Cinder cut off Eliott with a passionate kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck. After the kiss was over, Cinder smiled and nuzzled into Eliott¡¯s neck. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be so humble! You won, so be proud of yourself. You really are the best.¡± Eliott¡¯s lips were still red from the kiss, and he looked at Cinder longingly. His mind obviously wasn¡¯t on the meal anymore. Eliott really seemed to have infinite energy. His desire was written all over his face. I bet Eliott would¡¯ve loved to take Cinder home and do something with her right then. Aaron sipped his wine, his defeated eyes ncing at me every now and then. When we got back to our room, he was still a little sullen. His sad puppy dog eyes made me heartbroken. I sat on hisp, wrapped my arms around his neck, and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be upset anymore.¡± He wrapped his arms around my waist to stop me from falling and just sighed when he heard my reassurance. I straightened up and straddled him. I cupped Aaron¡¯s face with my hands and kissed him gently between his eyebrows. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose a game. I still know that my Aaron is the best.¡± I continued to kiss him as I removed my clothes. I promised him a reward earlier, and I wasn¡¯t about to break that promise. Once I removed my sweater and jeans, I kneeled in front of Aaron in just my revealing swimsuit. I lifted myself up a bit so that Aaron could kiss my breasts. Aaron¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly, and his hands returned to my waist. But instead of touching me like I thought he would, he held me at a distance. He pulled the covers over my nearly naked body and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve a reward for losing.¡± Aaron was apletely different personpared to before the race. I had no idea that a little game could make him act so childish, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I lifted the covers off of me and sat on Aaron¡¯sp again. I kissed him more and licked his neck. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want a reward? I¡¯ll let you do anything you want tonight¡­¡± Aaron visibly swallowed when he looked down at me. His deep, blue eyes looked like they just wanted to eat me up. He didn¡¯t even need to make the next move. I spread my legs for him and kissed him again. My lips brushed over the stubble on his chin before moving to his mouth. He seemed very out of it tonight, and I wanted to cheer him up. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I was about to change positions, but when I tried to get up, Aaron forcefully pressed me back into his He looked like he was afraid that I would leave. He tightly embraced me, and the face that was normally brimming with confidence was instead full of confusion and frustration. ¡°Is Eliott more attractive than me? Will women always prefer younger men?¡± I blinked in surprise. So Aaron was depressed for so long not because he had lost the race, but because he felt old? Why would he feel that way? The nervousness in Aaron¡¯s voice made me heartbroken. Was I not dedicated enough that he was constantly worried I would fall in love with someone else? I hugged him back and replied in a serious tone. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re the most attractive man in the world. I only love you, and I¡¯m sure that I only want to be with you.¡± ¡°Then why were you staring at Eliott for so long tonight?¡± Aaron retorted. When did I stare at Eliott? I was just about to refute his usation, but I remembered that I did stare at Cinder and Eliott for a bit when they kissed earlier. I didn¡¯t think that Aaron would be so jealous of another man after I just stared at him for a bit I cupped Aaron¡¯s face and whispered to him softly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll only be watching you from now on¡­ hey, do you really not want a reward?¡± As soon as the words left my mouth, I felt the wind rush past me as he threw me on the bed. He¡¯s still the same Aaron I know and love. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163. Aaron¡¯s POV Aaron¡¯s POV: I opened my eyes in a daze as the buttery morning sun- light poured through the window. The golden light gave our room a hazy, dreamy quality. Our warm bed was enveloped by Olive¡¯s sweet, clean smell. The corners of my lips lifted slightly. My heart was so full of joy and satisfaction, it could almost burst. Last night had been a very good night for me and Olive. She was more passionate than ever, as tantalizingly se- ductive as a siren luring sailors into the waves. She h*oked an arm around my neck, lifted her head slightly off the pillow, stared at me with those emerald green eyes, and called my name over and over again: ¡°Aaron, Aaron¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I kissed both corners of her lips and lifted her up to carry her off the bed. I braced her against the dresser and watched her back in the mirror as she writhed against me, my eyes never leaving her body. She clung tightly to me, and the sound of her coquettish little gasps was more beautiful than a symphony to my ears. After so many years of just getting by, Olive had finally shown me what it was like to be truly happy. It was Olive who brought me back to life. It was Olive who taught me how many wonderful things are out there waiting to be discovered. And it was Olive who made me look forward the future for the first time in a long time, because now my to future had her in it. The more time I spent with her, the more I felt that I couldn¡¯t live without her. She was my sunshine, my oxygen. With Olive, I could see myself living a peaceful and quiet life. Opening my eyes and seeing her every morning was the only excitement I needed. It was just too bad we couldn¡¯t be alone together on this trip. Of course, Cinder was Olive¡¯s best friend, so naturally they wanted to spend time together. But the young, attractive Eliott made me feel a little insecure. I knew Olive liked me, but every time she so much as looked at Eliott, I couldn¡¯t control the panic and blind rage that rose up from deep within my chest. This passionate feel- ing drove me crazy sometimes; I loved Olive so much, I felt like I was drowning in her. But at least it was useful in bed, where I feltpelled to im Olive¡¯s body again and again to prove that her love for me was real. I knew it was messed up to think this way, but I couldn¡¯t seem to control these emotions. And now I didn¡¯t want to control them. After I returned to my senses a little, I rolled over and au- tomatically reached out to scoop Olive into my arms. But I was met with nothing but an empty space. I opened my eyes with a jolt, only to realize that Olive wasn¡¯t there! I couldn¡¯t tell how long she¡¯d been gone, and her side of the bed was already cold. I felt like someone had just dumped a bucket of ice water over my head, instantly made cold and disoriented by her ab- sence. I was too stunned to move for a moment before I yanked off the covers and got out of bed. I searched every corner of the mansion. The bathroom, the living room, the dining room, the swimming pool on the top floor¡­ But still there was no sign of Olive. She¡¯d disappeared out of nowhere. I shouted for her so loudly that my voice echoed through the sp*cious house, but I didn¡¯t hear any response. ¡°Olive!¡± I panicked as I continued to frantically search the mansion. I shouted until my voice went h*arse, but still to no avail. I stalked back to the bedroom on the third floor and searched the room again and again. I could still smell Olive¡¯s perfume on theforter, but Olive herself was nowhere to be found. The whole mansion was empty and quiet. I stood alone in our room, staring around me at the small artifacts of our life together, breathing in the remnants of her perfume. I was suddenly overwhelmed by a feeling of emptiness, like this room waspletely unfamiliar to me. For a moment, I was so dizzy I almost copsed. I felt like I was swaying on the edge of a cliff, about to topple down into an endless abyss. All I wanted was to reach out and feel Olive¡¯s warm hand catching me. She was myst hope. I took a deep breath and smacked my forehead hard with the palm of my hand, but the dizziness only got worse. I took two steps back, bracing myself on the edge of the dresser, and held my aching head in both hands. 48.01% I knew I had stood in this same spot with Olive in my armsst night. The memory was so clear, I could almost hear the sound of her panting echoing in her ears. But where was she? Why would she just suddenly disappear? I helplessly whispered her name into the silence. ¡°Olive¡­ Olive¡­¡± No one answered me. I felt like I¡¯d been stranded alone on a desert ind, an ind without Olive. I looked up and inspected my own face in the mirror. I al- most didn¡¯t recognize myself. I knew I hadn¡¯t been this upset in a long time. My eyes were dark and frigid, and my expres- sion was numb with shock and fear. The veins in my arms stood out as I gripped the edge of the dresser, and I looked like a man on the verge of copse. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What a horrible apparition in the mirror across from me. Was this a dream? This had to be a dream! I clenched my fists, grabbed a random object from off the dresser, and mmed it toward the vanity mirror. I wanted to wake up from this nightmare, and I wanted to see my girl- friend! Boom- The mirror shattered into a million tiny shards of ss, taking that twisted version of myself with it. But Olive still didn¡¯te back, and I didn¡¯t wake up. I reached out and swept everything on the makeup counter to the floor with a crash, feeling dizzy and sick. I put one hand on the edge of the table, closed my eyes, and gasped for breath. 71.41% Why was I still not waking up from this nightmare? Why was I still separated from Olive? I grabbed the dresser with both hands and was about to throw the entire thing over on its side when I heard a soft, shaky voice from behind me. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± It was Olive¡¯s voice. When I heard her, I instantly froze in ce, not daring to turn around. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164: Is this a marriage proposal? Olive¡¯s POV: ¡°Aaron¡­ What are you doing?¡± There was a gloomy atmosphere permeating our bedroom, the floor was covered in a mess of broken ss and other random objects, and the man I loved was standing stock-still in the middle of the debris. His tall body was slightly hunched as he stood by the dresser with his back facing me. His knuckles were white against the corners of the dresser, the veins in his arms bulging out like an angry bull about to charge. When he heard my voice, he visibly stiffened, and I felt a chill run through me. I scanned the room quickly, my instincts screaming that something was wrong. I was so unsettled, I almost turned on the spot and ran away. But logic kept me from leaving. This was Aaron, after all. He was the person I loved most in the world. I pushed the door wider open and approached him slowly. ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron turned around suddenly. He stumbled toward me as if attracted by maism, grabbing me into his arms and holding me tightly. ¡°Olive, don¡¯t ever leave me again.¡± His muscles were tense, and as I leaned into him, I could feel him trembling slightly. This version of Aaron was unfamiliar, and it scared me. What happened to him? I hesitated before lifting my arms to gently stroke Aaron¡¯s back, giving him a fewforting pats. ¡°Honey, I won¡¯t leave you. But¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re worrying me.¡± ¡°Low blood sugar.¡± His voice was m*ffled in my ear, and his hands were getting tighter and tighter around my waist, almost so tight Dividing into pages now that I couldn¡¯t breathe. Did Aaron have diabetes? I was a little confused, but before I could ask any questions, Aaron said, ¡°Olive, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± His voice was measured and tense, like it was taking him a lot of effort to stay calm. I pulled back from his arms and looked up at that handsome face. Some of his hair was falling across his forehead, damp with sweat. His entire face was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were drained of color. There was an unsettling sense of brokenness in his demeanor, striking a sharp contrast to the bright-eyed, tireless Aaron ofst night. I stood on tiptoe and kissed him softly on the lips. ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± I backed away and lifted my skirt to show him a tattoo on my ankle. It was a delicately traced series of numbers. The string of numbers seemed random, but it was actually his name, encrypted with the date when Aaron and I met. I¡¯d had the idea for this tattoo back on the day when I saw the tattoo store while shopping with Aaron. When Aaron told me about his insecurityst night, I made up my mind to get this tattoo. After he made himself vulnerable by telling me how he felt, I really wanted to do something to reassure him. I wanted him to know that our rtionship wasn¡¯t just a temporary fling, and that I truly loved and cherished him more than anyone else. Aaron looked down at the numerical tattoo, unblinking, as if time had frozen around us. Gradually, the light returned to his eyes. His fingers trembled slightly, and his breathing caught as his eyes slowly crept back up to my face. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing Aaron¡¯s reaction, I only felt more confident that I¡¯d made the right decision. After a long time, he crouched beside me, lifting my ankle and cing my foot on his knee to inspect. He looked at the tattoo for a long time, like it was a piece of rare art or gold jewelry. He was looking at my ankle so intently that I was a little embarrassed, and I started to pull my foot away. But Aaron held my calf lightly in ce, and when he spoke, his voice was even more h*arse and ragged than before. ¡°Baby, I still want to look.¡± He stretched out his hand and carefully pressed his cool fingertips to the red, swollen line of numbers. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± It was still a little sore, but the love in Aaron¡¯s voice was more than worth the temporary pain. I shook my head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± What Aaron said to mest night made me realize that he might be more insecure in our rtionship than I was. I didn¡¯t want him to have any doubts, I just wanted him to be happy. His hand tightened around my calf, and he raised his head, his eyes glistening with emotion as he looked up at me. ¡°Olive, you really are a gift from heaven.¡± I was a little overwhelmed by the heat in his gaze, and I had to look away. But I wanted him to know how I felt, so I wet my lips and said softly, ¡°Aaron, this is my first tattoo. I hope you know how much it means to me.¡± At that, Aaron¡¯s breathing hitched. His lips crept up into a smile, and then he knelt on one knee in front of me, cupped my ankle with his right hand, and lowered his head to kiss the tattoo on my ankle. His lips were as cold as ice, and I twitched subconsciously at the sensation on the still-tender patch of skin. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He gently sped my foot in both hands. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much this tattoo means to me, Olive.¡± I blushed, feeling a little shy at his tenderness. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± Just then, I heard Cinder¡¯s exaggerated gasp from behind me. ¡°Oh my g*d, is this a proposal?¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165: I wanted to surprise you Cinder¡¯s reaction made me realize this gesture was overly intimate. Although Aaron and I were in a rtionship, ankle kissing was a bit much. I coughed, hurriedly pushed Aaron away, straightened my clothes, and took a step back. Aaron also quickly disguised the adoring expression on his face. He stood up calmly, brushed off his pants, and said to Cinder, ¡°I¡¯m always ready to propose.¡± After saying that, Aaron turned his head to look at me. Those deep blue eyes were overflowing with passion and love. Aaron¡¯s expression caught me off guard, and I blushed and looked away. I knew he was joking about proposing, but I still felt a little embarrassed. Cinder raised her eyebrows in surprise. She crossed her arms over her chest and leaned against the doorframe with a smirk, saying in a teasing voice, ¡°Do you always keep a ring in your pocket?¡± ¡°You want to see it?¡± Aaron¡¯s hands fumbled in his pockets for a moment. As unlikely as it seemed, I was afraid that Aaron might actually pull out a ring and propose to me in front of Cinder on the spot. I couldn¡¯t let the conversation continue, so I jumped to my feet to try to smooth things over. ¡°Where¡¯s Eliott?¡± Cinder twirled a strand of hair around her finger and said casually, ¡°Going to park the car.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Aaron¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Do the three of you have some kind of secret society I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°I was the one who asked Eliott to drive us,¡± I exined. My heart was still pounding from the way Aaron had looked at me just now, and I stood on my tiptoes to kiss him on the lips. He curled an arm possessively around my waist as he kissed me, then said irritably, ¡°I know how to drive, too. Why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡± There was more than a little bitterness in his voice. Last night, Aaron told me how jealous he felt, and I wanted to cut those feelings off at the pass. I leaned up against him seductively. ¡°Because I wanted to surprise you.¡± At that, Aaron¡¯s demeanor immediately softened. His hand tightened on the small of my back, and his gaze was practically dripping with tenderness. ¡°Hello, there¡¯s another person here!¡± Cinder called from the entryway. Despite herint, she looked amused as she watched us embrace. Aaron frowned when he remembered Cinder¡¯s presence. He let go of me, walked up to Cinder, and politely gestured toward the hallway outside like a true gentleman. But before Cinder could say a word, Aaron grabbed her clothes and pushed her out the door, then mmed the door and locked it with a click. We listened to Cinder¡¯s m*ffled, indignant protests through the door for a moment, and then came the sound of her footsteps as she stomped angrily downstairs. I stood by and watched the scene y out,ughing to myself. When Cinder was gone, Aaron strode toward me and pulled me into his arms. ¡°Baby, I like this new tattoo very much.¡± He lowered his head and kissed my lips, his hands creeping up beneath the hem of my sweater. Just as his hands started to skim over my bare skin, I grabbed them, stopping Aaron before he could distract me any further. From this angle, I could see the shattered ss on the floor in front of the dresser. I frowned and looked up at him hesitantly. ¡°Aaron¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He picked me up effortlessly and ced me on the soft bed, leaning down to kiss me on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m fine, as long as you¡¯re here with me.¡± I inspected him carefully. He seemed much calmer now, so much so that his earlier outburst seemed almost like a dream. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to scare you, baby.¡± Aaron kissed the corners of my lips. ¡°Wait just a minute, I¡¯ll clean it up.¡± He got up, collected everything from the ground and threw it into the trash can, and opened the curtains to let the sunlight pour into our bedroom. After everything was done, he came back over to me and tried to lift my skirt again. Knowing what he wanted to do, I was a little helpless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see enough of me earlier?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never get tired of you, Olive.¡± He grabbed my ankle and lifted it into hisp, staring at my tattoo again. ¡°G*d, this tattoo is killing me. I could look at it for the rest of my life.¡± His fingers gently stroked the string of numbers, his eyes almost glowing with affection. I watched as his face lit up with a grin that stretched from ear to ear. Had I really made him that happy? Suddenly, he raised his head and turned to me with a serious expression. ¡°Hey, maybe I should get a tattoo just like this.¡± I was a little confused by the question. Aaron wanted the same tattoo as me? Without waiting for me to respond, Aaron continued, ¡°What would be the best ce to get a tattoo? If I could, I would love to have your name tattooed over my heart. I want every beat of my heart to be dedicated to you, Olive.¡± It was impossible to resist Aaron¡¯s charm, and no matter how many sappy derations of love he came up with, I still drowned in his honeyed words every time. I stood up, sped his hand tightly in mine, and pushed him down on the bed. ¡°Aaron, I feel the same. I feel like my heart is beating only for you.¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166. I¡¯ll help you take it off I was bewitched by the enchanting atmosphere, and I said some super cheesy stuff that I would normally never say. Aaron liked it when I said stuff like that. He immediately got on top of me and said, ¡°Let me see how hard your heart is beating.¡± His slender fingers crept under my shirt and up my t belly all the way to my chest. He held my breasts in his palms and squeezed gently. Before I could get a word in, his fingers were already teasing my nipples. In less than two seconds, I already felt my nipples get as hard as a rock under his fingertips. He always knew just what to do to turn me on. I put my hands on his waist as I moaned from his teasing. Aaron licked my ear and chuckled. His other hands trav- eled up my thigh and under my skirt. His fingers dipped under my panties to tease my p*ssy. When his fingers prated me, it felt so good that my legs almost went limp. He held my a*s with one hand and bnced me on his knee. Because of this position, his fingers glided smoothly into me and traveled super deep! ¡°Ah!¡± I clenched around his fingers and inhaled sharply. ¡°Aaron!¡± His warm tongue ran down my ear slowly. All I could hear were the wet noises of his mouth. His thumb teasingly stroked my cl*t, and I opened my legs to grant his fingers better ac-cess. Even though my reaction was natural, I still blushed from the shame. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be shy. I love the way you act for me.¡± He withdrew his fingers and turned me around to straddle him. We were now face to face. With a smile on his face, he took off my shirt and un- h*oked my bra. He immediately began to attack my chest with his mouth. Earlier he was gently caressing me, but now he was aggressively dominating me. Before long I was- pletely limp, wrapping my arms around his neck with my fin- gers tangled in his hair and panting heavily. Aaronughed and put his hand up my skirt again, gently stroking me through my thin panties. I was already so aroused that his current actions barely satisfied me. I lifted myself up to give him better ess, wanting him to thrust into me already and f*ck me hard. ¡°Do you want it?¡± He watched me lose control beneath him without batting an eye. He miraculously held back his own desire while teasing me with just one hand. I wanted to resist his temptations, so I opened my mouth to say no, but before I could say anything his finger pushed my panties to the side and thrust into me. In a moment, the emptiness inside me was filled. It felt like something released and I couldn¡¯t help but cry out. My head rested against Aaron¡¯s chest as I gasped for air. ¡°Baby, you already came! Your panties are soaking wet.¡± Aaron¡¯s teasing voice rang out from just above my head. ¡°Do you want me to take your panties off? I bet they¡¯re so wet that they¡¯re ufortable.¡± That ba*tard! I was so ticked off that I wanted tough. We both knew what he really wanted, but he still made excus- es to cover it up. I stared up at him and he already moved to take the rest of my clothes off. Before long, I was lying naked in front of him as he watched me with desire burning in his eyes. Within a second, Aaron pushed my thighs apart and squeezed his head between my legs. His tongue licked gently up my p*ssy. ¡°Ah¡­¡± It was so sudden that I let out a gasp and tried to push his head away. In response, he sped my hands tightly and raised his head to smile at me. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t resist me. I know it feels good.¡± After that, he lowered his head again and used one hand to spread me open. Then, his tongue once again began to tease me. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A tingling sensation kept traveling up my back. I tried to clench my legs, but his head just pushed closer to me in re- sponse. His tongue was like a snake; I thought that his tongue could burrow all the way into my p*ssy up to my uterus. The feeling of being stuck in the first second of an or- gasm was torturous. It felt like tempting mes were tickling all over my body. ¡°Does it feel good?¡± Aaron lifted his head to kiss me and nipped at my tongue. I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly anymore. I could only wrap my legs around his waist and stare at him with a gaze of utter desire. He rubbed his c*otch against my thigh, then slid between my legs again as I looked down at him. His tongue teased my cl*t so skillfully, and it traveled lower to thrust into me. Every time his tongue pushed inside me to the base, it felt like I would die. Suddenly, he gently blew air on my cl*t. The cold touch. made my entire body shiver. I grabbed his hair and was so lost in the pleasure that I could only chant his name. ¡°Aaron, Aaron!¡± He hummed and finally lifted his head from between my legs to kiss me on the lips. Just when I thought I would get a break, he pressed his knee in between my legs. I was going crazy at his touch, and I grinded my p*ssy against him in search of more stimtion. He kissed me for a little while more before he lowered his voice and asked me, ¡°Do you want more?¡± I couldn¡¯t find the energy to speak, so I nodded fiercely. He didn¡¯t need to say anything more; I instantly began to take off his clothes. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 love you, so I want to keep your name on me forever Aaron hovered above me, lifting my legs over his shoulders. He thrust his waist forward to push his c*ck into me while turning his head to kiss the tattoo on my ankle. ¡°Babe, what made you get a tattoo?¡± My arms hung around his neck, and I could only find the time to say a few words as he pressed into me. ¡°Oh¡­ I just like them.¡± ¡°Who do you like?¡± His eyes were trained on me like a hawk, and he was thrusting hard into me. I was so enthralled by the pleasure that I was a bit out of it. I could only automatically answer, ¡°Because it¡¯s for Aaron, and the only person I love is Aaron.¡± He was satisfied with my answer and his movements slowed down slightly. But it wasn¡¯t long before he resumed the fierce pace. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me first? I thought that you¡­¡± I opened my eyes to see his handsome face above me, with his lips curved slightly downwards. He looked a bit insecure. It was hard to think straight in this state, and I pinched myself to keep myself grounded. ¡°What, is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He gave me a peck on the lips before continuing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me to join you?¡± After Aaron was done with mest night, the food that I ate was thoroughly digested. When I woke up in the morning, Aaron was still asleep, and I didn¡¯t want to interrupt his rest. But I didn¡¯t tell Aaron that; instead, I lifted my head so my lips were right next to his ear and whispered, ¡°Because I wanted to surprise you. Do you like it?¡± He didn¡¯t say anything and instead showed me with his body how much he liked the tattoo. Tonight, it felt like Aaron was more enthusiastic than ever. It was like we werepletely connected for the first time. Our souls felt intertwined, and our minds and bodies became one. We were finally done over two hourster. I was so sore that I didn¡¯t want to move a muscle, but Aaron didn¡¯t feel the same. He carried me to the tub to take a bath, carefully avoiding the tattoo as he cleaned me. I didn¡¯t want to move anymore, and I knew that Aaron would take care of me. I leaned back in the tub and let Aaron wash my body. I didn¡¯t know if Aaron had been this attentive to other women before, but he probably hadn¡¯t. When he This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. first started cleaning me like this, his movements were a bit rusty. But now¡­ ¡°Lift up your hands.¡± He squeezed a dollop of body wash on his hand and gestured for me to raise my arms. Izily lifted my arms as Aaron squatted to apply the soap to my body. He ran his hands up and down before finallying back to the tattoo. His gaze was so fierce that I was about to pull my foot back. But Aaron moved faster than me. He raised my ankle with precision, and earnestly kissed the tattoo. His kiss made my heart flutter. I was a bit ufortable as he continued to hold my ankle in ce and kiss the tattoo. Then, he asked me h*arsely, ¡°What does the pattern mean?¡± I looked at the tattoo as well, a bit upset. ¡°Do you really not know what it means?¡± ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡± Hisrge hands sped my ankle firmly as he stared at me with a burning gaze. This as*hole¡­ I know how much he wants me to talk about my love for him. I stammered, not wanting to give him what he wanted. ¡°Um¡­ I just randomly got a tattoo-¡± I didn¡¯t fully finish my sentence when I was interrupted by a kiss. I didn¡¯t know when he jumped into the tub, but now he was embracing me tightly from behind. The feeling of our two naked bodies against each other in the water made me blush a little. ¡°Let go of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you tell me the truth.¡± His d*ck was hard again, and it was pressed against my a*s. He grinded it against me, his intentions clear. I was a bit afraid that Aaron would lose control again, and if that happened, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning. ¡°I want you to say it.¡± His voice softened again and he kissed my earlobe and neck gently. The thing I can¡¯t resist the most is Aaron pampering me like this. I would do anything for him when he¡¯s like this. I ducked away from his kisses and exined softly. ¡°It¡¯s your name and I love you, so I want to keep your name on me forever.¡± ¡°Well, why did you decide to get a tattoo all of a sudden?¡± He ruffled the hair at my neck and rested his head on my shoulder. His gentle breath on my neck tickled a bit. ¡°Remember that day we went shopping? I saw a tattoo shop on the side of the road, and that¡¯s when the idea popped into my head. Dividing into pages now Then, this morning at breakfast, I happened to see Eliott¡¯s tattoo¡­¡± Eliott has a horse and clock tattooed on his arm. It was a fantastic design, and I had my heart set on getting a tattoo, so I stared at it for a while. Eliott noticed my gaze and chimed in. ¡°This tattoo artist is nearby, do you want to get one?¡± Cinder piped up as well. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted another tattoo! Honey, this artist is really fantastic; let¡¯s go thereter!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like one as well,¡± I followed up. So, the three of us went to the tattoo ce together. H*oked at Aaron and blinked innocently. ¡°If I asked you to join me, it would¡¯ve ruined the surprise.¡± ¡°I ept your exnation.¡± Aaron stared at me, and his chilly lips fell upon mine once more. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 By the time I¡¯d finished making love to Aaron, it was almost afternoon. I was limp and exhausted, clinging to Aaron¡¯s broad chest like a ko and listening to his strong heartbeat as he carried me out of the bathroom. As soon as we¡¯d entered the bedroom again, I saw the smashed mirror on the dresser. Aaron had already cleaned up the shattered pieces of ss on the floor, but there was still a piece of the broken mirror that hadn¡¯t fallen down. The sight of it reminded me of Aaron¡¯s strange behavior from earlier, and the image of him knocking over the contents of the vanity yed in my mind in slow motion. I pursed my lips and frowned slightly, looking at the distorted reflection of my own worried face in the broken mirror. The next second, a pair ofrge hands covered my eyes. Aaron¡¯s deep voice rang out in my ears, ¡°Don¡¯t look at that.¡± Everything was dark, and all I could feel was his warm hands across my face. Maybe my other senses were heightened in the darkness, because I thought I could detect a hint of nervousness and tension in Aaron. My heart suddenly melted into a puddle of goo. I reached out and covered the backs of Aaron¡¯s hands with my own, teasing, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t look, but we¡¯ll probably have to go out and buy a new mirrorter.¡± Aaron put me on the vanity chair, grabbed the back of the chair vigorously, and spun me around so my back was facing the mirror. Our eyes met, and I stared at him. After a long moment, Aaron coughed lightly. He took a hair dryer, came over, and began to dry my hair. ¡°Okay, we can go shopping together this afternoon.¡± After my hair was dry, I got dressed and went to the city¡¯srgest furniture store with Aaron. This furniture store was full of luxury brands, so I was sure we¡¯d be able to find a nice enough mirror here. Aaron took me by the hand and inspected each mirror one by one,paring them to the design of the dresser in the vi. As I walked around the brightly lit furniture store with Aaron, I kept inadvertently ncing down at Aaron¡¯s hand holding mine, and I felt like we were picking out the furniture for our new home. I frowned at the thought of settling down with Aaron. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron turned to me in surprise as I paused in the middle of the aisle, distracted. I didn¡¯t want to tell Aaron what I was thinking, so I changed the subject. ¡°Um, I was looking at that dresser right there¡­ I think it matches the decor of Eliott¡¯s house really well, right?¡± Aaron looked in the direction I pointed, and his eyes lit up. He took me by the shoulders and nodded enthusiastically in agreement. ¡°You have such great taste, baby. In the future, I¡¯m definitely letting you pick out all the furniture in our house.¡± Hearing that, my heart sk*pped a beat. I felt strangely conflicted about the idea of starting a family with All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Aaron, so I quickly changed the subject again. After we had bought the new dresser and returned to the mansion, the sun had already set. By the time we¡¯d arranged the mirror in our room, Eliott had ordered dinner for all of us. After we ate, we all sat on the couch. talking, and Aaron apologized very politely to Eliott. ¡°Eliott, I¡¯m very sorry for identally breaking the vanity mirror in our room this morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a dresser.¡± Eliott held Cinder¡¯s hand, smiled at her, and turned back to Aaron. ¡°And that Cornelio Cappellini dresser you bought is much better for the house, anyway. I have to say, you have impressive taste.¡± ¡°Actually, Olive was the one who picked out the new dresser. I agree, I think it¡¯s perfect. She has a good eye,¡± Aaron said, giving me a warm smile. He¡¯d never hesitated to praise me in front of other people, but I couldn¡¯t help but blush at hispliment. Eliott didn¡¯t seem at all bothered about the broken mirror. He smiled back at both of us, then smoothly changed the subject. After Aaron and I returned to our room, I pushed open the ss door and walked out onto the balcony. I looked up at the silhouette of the mountains against the starry sky, once again amazed by the incredible scenery. Aaron wrapped his arms around my waist from behind, put his head on my shoulder, and said softly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking¡­ When are we going back to New York?¡± We probably wouldn¡¯t see such a clear sky again for a long time. The rxing time I spent with Aaron in Switzend only made me realize how much I was going to miss this. I knew Aaron wasn¡¯t too happy with the itinerary I had arranged for our trip, and I thought he might be itching to buy a ticket back to New York. But in response to my question, Aaron thought for a while before saying, ¡°I want to stay here for longer.¡± I was a little surprised. ¡°Really? You like Switzend that much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exactly Switzend itself. Having you by my side is much better.¡± He kissed my cheeks and forehead over and over again. ¡°Baby, after spending all this time with you, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to live without you.¡± I was a little tickled by his kisses, and Iughed, brushing off the intimacy in his voice. Just then, Aaron nibbled my earlobe and said in a h*arse voice, ¡°Baby, there¡¯s something else we might need to put on the agenda while we¡¯re here.¡± His tone was mysterious, and I couldn¡¯t guess what he was talking about. ¡°What?¡± Aaron braced his arms on either side of me, trapping me between him and the balcony railing. He cupped my face and kissed me hard on the lips. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 That night, Aaron seemed preupied with something. Instead of pestering me nonstop before bed like he usually did, he squeezed me close to him like a pillow all night. I¡¯d rather be Aaron¡¯s pillow than have him folding me up like a pretzel in various sex positions, so I didn¡¯tin. After all, Cinder and I were nning to go skiing the next day. But to my shock, during breakfast the next morning, Cinder suddenly announced, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today, I don¡¯t want to ski.¡± She blinked over at me. ¡°Olive, why don¡¯t we go shopping instead?¡± I¡¯ve never really liked shopping, and there was a big financial gap between me and Cinder, so I couldn¡¯t shop at a lot of the stores she liked. But when I looked into her expectant face, I couldn¡¯t say no. I was guessing she wanted me to follow her around and carry her bags while she shopped, so after thinking about it for a while, I nodded and agreed. My attention waspletely focused on Cinder, so I missed the way Aaron¡¯s fingers were trembling, and the way his eyes lit up when I nodded. After breakfast, Cinder hurriedly dragged me straight out of the house. She drove fast, and in less than half an hour, the two of us were in the city. But instead of driving us to a shopping mall, she took us to a luxury spa in a fancy, ornate building. I was a little taken aback. Why did Cinder bring me here? Cinder had already gotten out of the car. She walked around to the passenger side and knocked loudly on the door. ¡°What are you staring at? Get out of the car!¡± What did she want me to do? I pushed open the door, confused. As soon as I got out of the car, Cinder grabbed my arm and charged ahead into the building. She snapped her fingers briskly at the blonde woman who approached us as we walked in. ¡°We¡¯ll get your best facials, and we¡¯d like our hair and makeup done, too.¡± We? Cinder¡¯s wording only confused me even more. ¡°Why do I have to do it too?¡± Something seemed off about Cinder today. Ever since the moment she decided she didn¡¯t want to go skiing, she¡¯d been acting really strange. I was about to ask what was wrong, but Cinder pulled me into the spa treatment room before I could get a word in. She rolled her eyes and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I paid good money to get us a team of beauticians from L.A. If you don¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll be wasting my money.¡± I could only go along with it in a daze as Cinder dragged me through a series of expensive treatments. After my hair was done, Cinder circled me with her arms folded, stroked her chin, and inspected me carefully from head to toe. ¡°I think her lipstick color isn¡¯t dark enough. And the eyeliner needs to be more natural to entuate her eye color.¡± After hearing that, the makeup artist immediately came over to touch up my makeup. Cinder stared at me intently in the mirror, and I felt goosebumps pr*ckling on my arms. I didn¡¯t usually spend much time on makeup. When I looked at my borately made-up face in the mirror, I was so dazzled, I almost had to look away. I wondered if Aaron would be surprised to see me like this when we got home. When I thought of Aaron, my mind started to wander. I still didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d been talking about While I was lost in thought, Cinder patted my shoulder lightly. ¡°You pretty princess, now it¡¯s time to pick out your outfit.¡± I nced over to find that Cinder had also had her makeup done. Butpared to my look, her makeup was much more understated and subtle. As Cinder brought me into another room to pick out my clothes, I tugged at her hand. ¡°Wait, Cinder¡­ What exactly are we doing here?¡± She paused and gave me a cheeky smile. ¡°Well, actually, I have a family reception I want to take you to tonight. I can¡¯t get out of it, but I figure it¡¯ll be more fun if we go together, right?¡± I had apanied Cinder to simr receptions before. Those kinds of events were usually just a bunch of strangers mingling and making small talk about business, which was always boring for me. But Cinder didn¡¯t wait for me to agree, just dragged me straight to the dressing room. She picked out a casual pink dress for herself, but chose an elegant, flowing gauzy white gown for me. I shook my head as she held it up to me. ¡°Cinder, I can¡¯t.¡± At this kind of reception, I always preferred to stay on the outskirts. of conversation. I never wanted to get everyone¡¯s attention, so I usually chose the drabbest business attire I could find. I had never worn such an extravagant dress in my life. But Cinder pushed me into the dressing room and started tugging at the clothes I was wearing. ¡°Your makeup matches this dress the best. Trust me, you¡¯ll definitely be the most beautiful girl today.¡± I shook my head even harder. I didn¡¯t want to be the most beautiful, I just wanted to fade into the background so no one would notice if I made a mistake. Cinder clicked her tongue disapprovingly and brought up another point I couldn¡¯t argue with. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Aaron¡¯s reaction to you in this dress? I think he¡¯ll be very surprised.¡± That was enough to make me pause for a moment. Of course I wanted Aaron to see me in such a beautiful outfit. I figured, for Aaron¡¯s sake, maybe I could try the dress. Seeing that my resolve was wavering, Cinder breathed a sigh of relief, then quickly helped me put on the white dress. ¡°Oh my g*d, you look stunning, Olive!¡± Once I was wearing the dress, Cinder circled around me several times, unable to hide her surprised expression. I touched my face, a little curious to find out what I looked like. But Cinder didn¡¯t give me the chance. After changing my clothes, she checked the time on her cell phone, dragged me out of the spa and back into the car, and immediately mmed on the gas. Cinder drove extremely fast, and all I could see was the forest of tall buildings quickly receding behind us, fading into a series of swooping valleys and snow-covered hills. I was a little surprised that the family reception was going to be held out here in the middle of nowhere; This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I thought events like that were usually held in fancy hotels. Just then, Cinder mmed on the brakes. She parked the car and opened the passenger door for me, like a knight escorting a princess to the castle. She leaned against the doorframe and winked down at me mischievously. ¡°We¡¯re here. I can only take you this far. Just go down this road.¡± After I got out of the car, Cinder quickly got back in the driver¡¯s seat and drove away, like a messenger who hadpleted her mission. I waspletely at a loss. Wondering what Cinder was up to, I walked down the road with my skirt bunched in my hands. Lost in thought, I followed the gravel road around a corner and stopped in my tracks. In front of me, the snow-covered road was covered with ayer of bright red rose petals. I looked up. At the end of the road, I could see Aaron dressed in a formal suit, holding a bouquet of flowers and gazing intently back at me. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The scene surrounding me was so unbelievably dreamy that I felt a bit disoriented. I looked across the path and met Aaron¡¯s blue eyes. The edges of his eyes were wrinkled in a smile, with his gaze filled to the brim with his love for me. My breathing stopped and my mind started racing like crazy. What was he about to do? He wore a suit with leather shoes. The path in front of me was covered with flower petals, and I was wearing equally elegant attire¡­ was this an borate marriage proposal? Looking back, Aaron talked about our future together every now and then, dreaming about what it would be like. My heartbeat sped up. I almost wanted to run away. But I couldn¡¯t get my legs to move. I could only stand there, totally helpless, as Aaron took confident strides toward me. As Aaron approached, I could see his expression clearer. I saw his tight lips curled in a smile, but I could see a hint of fear in his eyes at the thought of being rejected. I instinctively took a step back. My heart was beating as loud as a drum. I knew that Aaron wanted a future with me, but I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to give him everything he wanted. I just wanted a happy rtionship with him-I didn¡¯t want a marriage. That would feel like walking into a tomb. The reason I was so scared of marriage was my parents. My parents were rude, antisocial people, and seemed to hate everyone else. They hit a rough patch in their marriage when I was born. I was dropped off at a boarding school when I was three, and I could count on two hands the number of times This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I¡¯d seen them Dividing into pages how growing up. I wasn¡¯t used to the warmth and happiness of a family, so I had no idea how to be a good wife. I had visited Vincent¡¯s house before. He came from arge, loving family with doting parents, which was theplete opposite of my family. From then on, I fantasized about being part of a close and lively family, but that didn¡¯t mean I could create that family on my own. I was afraid of marriage. My childhood, with all its pain and shadows, would stay with me for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t feel like I could handle marriage. ¡°Olive.¡± Aaron had reached me. He stood in front of me, gazing at me tenderly. That tenderness just made me feel even more scared. I wanted to run away. I pursed my lips as I looked at Aaron with confusion. I tried to form words, but all that came out was a small squeak. I chanted frantically in the back of my mind, don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it! I didn¡¯t want there to be any resentment between us, but I knew that if he said what he nned to say, a rift would open up. But Aaron was deaf to the prayer in my heart. As I stared at him inplete panic, he got down on one knee. He straightened his back, handed me the beautiful bouquet of roses, and took a ring out of his coat pocket. He held my right hand in his. ¡°Olive. I know this is a bit sudden, and I¡¯m sure this whole thing looks really impulsive to you, but I¡¯ve been nning this for a very long time. I was so excited and nervous and scared allst night thinking about this. You know I love you, but what I haven¡¯t made clear enough is that I love only you, and I want to be with you for the rest of my life.¡± He took a deep breath, ¡°Olive, will you marry me? Will you make a family with me?¡± His eyes were full of passion, but I could sense his nervousness from his slightly trembling hands. My body instantly tensed up, and my mind couldn¡¯t form a response. Frankly, I never dreamed of my future with Aaron, and the thought of him proposing today never crossed my mind. When I met his happy and expectant gaze, I just wanted to leave. I couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted. I clenched my fists and my knuckles turned stark white. Aaron¡¯s eyes traced me from bottom to top, looking over me from my clenched fists to my conflicted face. His confident smile fell, and his eyes, which has always shined a brilliant bright blue, clouded over with worry. I saw his finger, which held the ring aloft, sink as if it suddenly lost its strength. Then, he lifted it up again expectantly. I just stood there, my heart pounding. He was still waiting for my answer. I hesitated, not knowing how to say no. I was too afraid to even look him in the eye. ¡°Aaron, I¡­¡± Aaron sensed something was wrong, and he hurriedly interrupted me. ¡°It¡¯s alright babe, I know this whole thing was sudden. Did I scare you?¡± I knew that he didn¡¯t want to feel the sting of rejection, but I also knew it was best to be honest with him before everything went off the rails. ¡®Aaron, I¡¯m so sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to marry you right now. I¡­¡± I looked up, and as soon as my eyes met Aaron¡¯s crestfallen gaze, I couldn¡¯t say another word. I pinched myself and averted my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The atmosphere was heavy for a moment. I was so embarrassed that I wanted topletely disappear. Aaron tried his best to keep a steady tone. ¡°Olive, honestly, I was so scared that you would reject me. I¡¯ve yed all the possible oues out in my mind, and I knew there was a chance you would say no, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem. We still have plenty of time to figure things out; I want to find the best way to make each other happy andfortable together. Would you prefer it if we get engaged first and wait for you to feel ready before we get married? Would you be with me then?¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 I looked at Aaron in surprise; I didn¡¯t expect him topromise. I felt like a terrible partner. How could I bear to refuse him? I pursed my lips and stretched out my ring finger. Aaron¡¯s eyes instantly overflowed with joy, and I watched as he slipped the ring on my finger with his trembling hands and kissed my hand reverently. I still couldn¡¯t smile. When he looked up and noticed my expression, the excitement in his eyes disappeared in the blink of an eye. His expression seemed totally lost. The bright red rose petals on the ground did not fit the current atmosphere. I could only imagine the joy and excitement in Aaron¡¯ s mind as he decorated this ce. I had let him down, and my heart was filled with guilt. I was certain that Aaron loved me, I just didn¡¯t know how to respond. Aaron frowned bitterly, stood up, and shoved the bouquet of roses back into my arms. He lowered his head to give me a gentle kiss on the cheek. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t worry too much about it. I don¡¯t want you to be stressed; I just want you to be happy.¡± On the way back, I kept fiddling with the engagement ring. It had a stunning heart-shaped pink diamond kept in ce by a shiny rose gold setting. I recalled the Christmas event where that rich kid Jason told me he saw Aaron bid on a rough diamond worth $8 million at Sotheby¡¯s. That diamond couldn¡¯t be the one sitting on my finger right now¡­ could it? My mood started to sour again at the possibility, Aaron was driving, and his right hand reached out to hold my stiff left hand. His fingers caressed the pink diamond ring, and the corners of his lips raised in a sad smile. ¡°Olive, please don¡¯t me yourself. This is all my fault. I should¡¯ve thought about it more.¡± I raised his hand and gave it a kiss. ¡°No, this was all my fault.¡± The corners of his lips twitched and he nced at me through the reverse mirror. ¡°Olive, you look absolutely beautiful today.¡± I shifted in my seat ufortably. ¡°Thanks.¡± This flowy white dress will probably just bring back bad memories. I shouldn¡¯t wear this kind of dress again. The car drove on in dead silence, and the beating of my heart slowly returned to its normal pace. The scene of the proposal came back to my mind. At the start, he was brimming with excitement and happiness. I yed the memory over in my mind like a slow-motion movie. I looked down at the beautiful ring on my finger. Aaron stayed silent as well. I noticed that his brow was constantly furrowed and his lips were pursed into a stiff line. He didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood either. I licked my lips and leaned in close to whisper to Aaron. ¡°You know Aaron, you look stunning today as well, like a fairytale prince.¡± He was wearing a in white suit and a tie, with his hair perfectlybed back with some hair gel. When I first saw him in that valley, I was blown away. He looked like a magical prince living in the forest. He was so handsome I wondered if he was just a hallucination. Aaron let out a chuckle. ¡°Thanks.¡± I could tell that Aaron was racking his brain to find something to talk about. He didn¡¯t want that awkward silence to return. The longer he let the silence linger, the more anxious I got. I knew. he didn¡¯t want me to be unhappy, but the thought of letting him down just made me feel guilty. When I got back to Waterfall Vi in the evening, Cinder could instantly tell something was wrong. She poked Eliott¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Eliott had dinner delivered from a restaurant, and the food was kept warm in the oven. He nodded in response and headed into the kitchen. ¡°I can help set it up.¡± Aaron casually brushed a strand of hair out of his face and followed Eliott. The two quickly brought out the meal, and Cinder gave me a concerned nce before raising her voice to ask, ¡°Would everyone like some wine?¡± I really needed some alcohol to calm my nerves, so I replied, ¡°Please pour me a ss, dear.¡± Aaron poured himself a ss as well. Even though our actions were perfectly normal, the atmosphere was very strange. The table was dead silent as Cinder¡¯s gaze scanned over Aaron and me. She cut into her steak and her lips parted as if she wanted to ask something. Eliott cut her off with a nudge to her arm. He grinned, slicing into a piece of cheese sausage. ¡°This new French restaurant is pretty good.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± Cinder took another bite of her steak before turning to ask me, ¡°Olive, what do you think?¡± I shot up in surprise at the mention of my name. ¡°Um, yeah, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± With that, I took a sip of the wine. The rich, fruity aroma was followed by a slightly sweet aftertaste running down my throat, but I wasn¡¯t really in the mood for the elegance of red wine. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that Aaron also took a sip of his wine. His adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he gulped down a sip. ¡°The wine is good as well.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I agreed and went back to cutting my steak. Aaron seemed like he wanted to say something else, but when he turned to look at me, he said nothing and turned his eyes back to his food after just a moment. Aaron ate his food in silence for the rest of the dinner. I also ate my food like I was chewing wax. It was only after Aaron left that my tense posture finally rxed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Cinder shooed Eliott into the living room before taking a seat beside me. With her voice full of concern, she asked, ¡°Olive, what¡¯s wrong with you two? You¡¯ve been acting strange since you came back. What happened with Aaron today?¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 I am always on your side Cinder¡¯s question made me even more conflicted. I grabbed the wine bottle and refilled my ss. I tilted my head back and downed the entire ss before wiping the wine from the corners of my mouth and sitting back down next to Cinder. I gingerly ced my hand on the table. The pink diamond shone beautifully in the evening light. Cinder blinked and her mouth opened in shock. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡± I nodded helplessly. ¡°Aaron proposed to me today.¡± Cinder¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°He did that for real?¡± I could hear the disbelief in her voice. I red at her and poured myself another ss of wine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take me to get dressed up before I knew he was going to propose?¡± Maybe that was why Cinder was acting weird this morning. If I had known it was all because Aaron was going to propose, I wouldn¡¯t have gone with Cinder. Cinder didn¡¯t tell me a thing! I was caught off guard! Cinder blinked innocently. ¡°Aaron just asked me to get you dressed up and send you there. He didn¡¯t tell me the whole story. I just thought he wanted a nice, romantic evening with you. I had no idea he would actually propose!¡± After many years of friendship with Cinder, I knew she wouldn¡¯t lie to me about this. My heart grew bitter when I realized that Aaron nned this entire borate proposal all by himself. I tightened my grip on my ss and took another sip. Cinder held her ss toward me and asked me to pour her some as well. When I finished pouring the wine, Cinder took a sip and continued to ask questions. ¡°So, did you say yes?¡± Was that a yes? I epted the ring, but we both knew something was wrong. After a moment, I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± My childhood left me with tons of insecurities, which made me scared of marriage. When Aaron proposed, I resisted him. But whenever I thought about the disappointment in his expression, I felt my heart twist like it was stabbed. If only all this hadn¡¯t happened. If only things could go back to the way they were before tonight. The whole ordeal made me want to curl up and disappear. Cinder hugged me tightly, her eyes only filled with love. ¡°Olive, you know that I¡¯m always on your side, right?¡± Her words and tight embrace made me feel warm. I wrapped my arms around her and breathed in her gentle scent. ¡°Cinder, what do you think I should do now?¡± I was worried about what came next. What if Aaron tried to propose again? Would I have the courage to run away? I didn¡¯t want to make him unhappy, but I didn¡¯t want to be unhappy either. How should I try to bnce the two? Cinder thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Olive, how much do you care about Aaron right now?¡± This was the first time someone had asked about my feelings for Aaron. Before today, I always felt like I loved and cared for Aaron lot, but I didn¡¯t even have the courage to nod when he proposed to me. I contemted the question for a moment before shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know; I just know that our rtionship really makes me feel happy and rxed right now.¡± My rtionship with Aaron was the opposite of my rtionship with Vincent. Aaron could make me feelpletely at ease, and he always encouraged me to do anything I wanted to do but was too afraid to try. He was the one who helped me find myself and showed me that I could live my life how I wanted. ¡°Maybe someday in the future we could get married¡­ but I¡¯m only 27, and I¡¯m still working on my PhD. Marriage isn¡¯t really something I want or need right now, and it¡¯s not like I could handle it either.¡± Cinder patted my head and coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Aaron will understand. I¡¯m sure he realized that marriage is not supposed to be easy, and it¡¯s quite themitment. It¡¯s good that you guys are taking the time to hash it out.¡± She had always been a big-hearted and energetic person, but today she was gentle and serious. I appreciated the way she was talking this through with me. I hesitated for a moment before voicing my other concern. ¡°Also, with his family, marriage might be very Cinder couldn¡¯t refute this concern. After all, she was also born into the upper ss, so she had known N?velDrama.Org ? content. Aaron for many years and was aware of his family situation. I smiled, not wanting to think about that issue anymore. ¡°Forget it, I just want to drink some more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Cinder carried two bottles of wine over. ¡°Olive, I¡¯ll keep youpany tonight so you won¡¯t get too drunk!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get through tonight without getting drunk.¡± I raised my ss before drinking the entire thing. I thought alcohol would calm my nerves, but it seemed to have the opposite effect. With each ss of red wine, instead of growing rxed, I just grew more and more anxious. The image of Aaron¡¯s disappointed smile echoed through my mind. I don¡¯t know how much I drank, but Cinder suddenly grabbed my wrist. ¡°Olive, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re already drunk, you shouldn¡¯t have more.¡± ¡°I want more.¡± I was depressed and didn¡¯t feel drunk at all. If I was drunk, why was the image in my mind so clear? Cinder sn*tched the ss from my hand and sighed. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t keep drinking. It was a st*pid idea to stay up with you tonight.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 propped my chin up on my hand and smiled at Cinder. ¡°But, Cinder, I¡¯m so sad.¡± Cinder looked at me with an expression full ofpassion and sympathy, and I realized I might be crying. Cinder cupped my face in her hand, sighed slightly, and pulled me into a hug. She rubbed my back gently. She smelled so good, and I buried my face in her shoulder. I closed my eyes, struggling to exin why I was feeling so uncertain. ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ve never had a healthy family, and¡­ Aaron¡¯s family history is reallyplicated, too. I don¡¯t know how to deal with such a serious rtionship.¡± Cinder patted me on the back. ¡°Olive, if you¡¯re too worried about the future, just don¡¯t think about it. Just enjoy the moment, at least you¡¯re in love right now. Were we in love? I was confused for a moment. After the tension and awkwardness between me and Aaron this evening, I¡¯d started to feel like we wouldn¡¯t make it, and that feeling terrified me. I took a deep breath and sat up, pulling away from Cinder¡¯s embrace. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about any of this. I¡¯d much rather drink my feelings away.¡± I picked up the wine bottle from the table, refilled my ss, and started drinking again without restraint. The alcohol made my brain feel warm and fuzzy, which was exactly what I wanted. I just wanted to be drunk enough to numb myself and pretend to be knocked out. At least there was a benefit to me spilling my guts to Cinder. Now she felt bad for me, so she wouldn¡¯t stop me from drinking. didn¡¯t know how long I sat there, refilling my ss again and again, but eventually Cinder reached out and s*atched the ss from my hand again. ¡°Olive, you really have to stop drinking, you¡¯re going to This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. make yourself sick if you keep this up.¡± I tried to s*atch the ss back from her, but Cinder looked like she was split into three. I blinked, confused, as I tried to grab at Cinder¡¯s clothes with my outstretched hand. ¡°Hey, where¡¯d you go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Cinder set the wine ss down on the table and grabbed my iling arm. ¡°I¡¯m taking you back to your room to rest.¡± Back to my room? Oh, no. I yanked my arm out of Cinder¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I don¡¯t want to see¡­¡± Before I could finish my sentence, I suddenly heard a deep voice from behind me. ¡°How much has she had to drink?¡± ¡°Oh, good, you¡¯re here, Aaron.¡± Cinder looked relieved as she pushed my unsteady frame into Aaron¡¯s arms. She pointed toward the empty bottles of wine on the table. ¡°Those are all Olive¡¯s work.¡± I dragged my heavy eyelids open with difficulty and, to my surprise, saw that Cinder was still smiling. She waved her hand at Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this drunk to you. Make sure you take good care of her.¡± I was wrapped up in a pair of strong, powerful arms. Feeling Aaron¡¯ s breath on my neck, my instincts told me to run away. In the next second, my whole body was lifted off the ground. Aaron picked me up in a princess carry, gave Cinder a slight nod, and turned to head upstairs. My head was spinning, and my mind told my arm to push Aaron away, but my hands subconsciously clutched at his sleeve. His heart was racing, and he held me so tightly like he never wanted to separate from me. I felt a little sad, and I turned my head away ufortably, trying to hide my distress from Aaron. Aaron didn¡¯t speak, but he pursed his lips and carried me back to our room in silence. When we got back to our room, I didn¡¯t even feel like taking a shower. Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes. But I¡¯d had too much wine, and I couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. My mouth was dry, and my head was pounding so hard, I felt like it was about to explode. Suddenly I felt my body gently lifted into a sitting position. Before I could open my eyes, a firm hand brought a cool ss to my lips. ¡°Here, have some milk.¡± I wanted to say no, but I instinctively swallowed the milk as Aaron carefully tilted it into my mouth. After I¡¯d finished the water, Aaron held my shoulders and pulled me into his arms. ¡°Olive, let¡¯s talk, okay?¡± I looked down at Aaron¡¯s hands sped around me and frowned, reluctant to answer. Just the thought of Aaron¡¯s wavering smile when I turned down his proposal made my heart twist like a knife. ¡°Why are you upset? And why¡¯d you drink so much?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t let me off the h*ok after I tried to avoid his question. He gently held my face and looked into my eyes, his voice h*a*se. ¡°Is it because of what happened today?¡± I could feel the burning heat of his gaze on my face. I squeezed my eyes shut and decided to y dead until he left me alone. ¡°Olive, everything that happened today was my fault. If you aren¡¯t ready, I¡¯ll give you some time and propose againter, when you¡¯re ready to think about a future with me, okay?¡± There was a hint of desperation in his voice now, but I still couldn¡¯t bring myself to respond. Because I didn¡¯t know how to answer his question. The problem was that Aaron wanted to take our rtionship further, and I just wanted to stay where we were. These kinds of differences would make it impossible for us tost. My eyshes trembled slightly, but I still held tight to my resolve and kept my mouth shut. I didn¡¯t know how to answer Aaron. The time dragged past slowly until we¡¯d been sitting there for what felt like hours. Aaron smiled dejectedly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pressure you anymore. Let¡¯ s go to sleep.¡± He kissed my forehead, wiped my face and hands with a towel, and finally put his arms around me and fell asleep. Iy quietly in Aaron¡¯s embrace, almost overwhelmed by guilt and the messy, tangled knot of emotions in my chest. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 As usual, Aaron gave me a good-morning kiss as soon as I woke up, then cooked me a delicious breakfast. But after everything that had happened between us, I felt awkward around him for the first time in a long time. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he might suddenly kneel down to propose to me again, and every time he reached into his pockets, I was afraid he was going to take out another ring. ¡°Olive, the weather is very nice today. Eliott said there¡¯s going to be a kite festival in Parsons Park this afternoon. Do you want to go?¡± Aaron asked earnestly, handing me a ss of fresh-squeezed orange juice. I epted the juice hesitantly. In the past two days, Aaron had suggested going out a few times, but I had turned him down. If I kept rejecting him again and again, Aaron would take the hint, right? I took a sip of my juice and then nodded, pretending to be cheerful. ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t flown a kite in a while. It sounds fun.¡± For a moment, I thought Aaron seemed relieved, but after a closer look, I saw that his expression hadn¡¯t changed. Then he smiled at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready.¡± He leaned over and kissed me on the cheek before turning to head downstairs. As Aaron turned to leave, I was struck by a sudden panic. I quickly gulped down the rest of my juice, put down the ss, and ran to catch up to Aaron. ¡°Should I go with you?¡± Aaron paused. He pursed his lips slightly and turned to look at me with aplicated expression. ¡°Olive, you don¡¯t need¡­ Forget it, let¡¯s just go.¡± He took my hand, and we went to the garage together. As we drove to the mall to pick out materials for kite building, I could sense that Aaron was in a bad mood. I knew I was the reason for his irritation, but I didn¡¯t know how tofort him. I rubbed the big, shiny pink diamond ring on my finger, feeling very conflicted. ¡°Here we are.¡± Parking the car at the mall, Aaron seemed to be putting on a brave face. He opened the car door and got out, his expression no longer dejected. ¡°What pattern of kite do you want?¡± I didn¡¯t care about making kites at all, but I didn¡¯t want to disappoint Aaron, so I pointed to someone in a bear costume handing out flyers on the side of the road. ¡°Let¡¯s do a bear pattern.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Aaron seemed to have forgotten his earlier unhappiness, and his face rxed into an easy smile as he said, ¡°Our little bear kite will definitely win first ce in thepetition.¡± He wrapped his arms around my waist, and his pretty face approached mine with a wink. ¡°Olive, how are you going to reward me if we win first ce today?¡± He smiled teasingly, but my heart pounded and I couldn¡¯t even return his smile. I was too busy worrying about what Aaron wanted as a reward. Was he expecting me to say yes to his proposal? D*mn, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the kite festival was even real, or if it was just another one of Aaron¡¯s borate plots. What if I went to Parsons Park and Aaron had another proposal set up? Just the idea of it made me feel like I couldn¡¯t breathe. I frowned and pushed Aaron away. ¡°Aaron, I¡­ I just decided I don¡¯t really want to go to the kite festival. Why don¡¯t we go home and sleep? This weather is better for a nap, anyway.¡± I turned around to leave, but Aaron grabbed my arm and yanked me back. The smile on his face hadpletely vanished, and now he was staring at me like a hawk. ¡°Olive, how long are you going to keep running away?¡± I tried to shake off his hand, but he was much stronger than me, and I couldn¡¯t break free of him. Aaron¡¯s brow was furrowed, and he asked me seriously with a solemn expression, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong between us? Just talk to me, and we can figure it out together.¡± I pursed my lips, not sure how to respond to him. No matter what how we talked about it, I knew there was no solution, and I was afraid we would end up arguing and breaking up. I knew I didn¡¯t want to go that far with Aaron. I bit my lower lip and pulled my wrist away from Aaron. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now. I want to go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Aaron caught up with me, grabbed my hands, and pinned me against the door of the car. ¡°Olive, I admit that proposal was too hasty, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep avoiding me forever. You barely talk to me, you¡¯re afraid to go out for a drive with me, and now you¡¯ve agreed to go to the festival, yet you¡¯re backing out before we¡¯ve even gotten there. What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I raised my eyes to meet Aaron¡¯s, and his piercing blue eyes were full of anger and disappointment. Originally, I had thought of a lot of excuses in response, but when I Dividido pages. saw the look in his eyes, I had no idea what to say. Because I knew he was right. I had been sensitive As I was lost in thought, Aaron gripped my shoulders and demanded, ¡°Olive, do you really want to marry me that badly?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175. The Argument Aaron¡¯s relentless questioning left me speechless. These days, I was endlessly bombarded by stress and constantly on the brink of an emotional breakdown. Now, Aaron was badgering me with these questions. I felt like I was about to explode. If he hadn¡¯t proposed, none of this would have happened. Why did he have to put so much pressure on me? Right now, I was also overwhelmed with anger. I wanted to just yell that yes, I didn¡¯t want to marry him. But I knew that if I said those words, a breakup was bound to eventually follow. In the end, the corners of my lips just twitched, leaving those words unsaid. Instead, I replied, ¡°Whatever you think.¡± The pain in his eyes made my heart ache. I averted my gaze, pushed his hand away, and stomped off to the curb to hail a taxi. ¡°Olive!¡± Aaron ran after me and grabbed my wrist. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°What else do you want from me?¡± I frowned impatiently. ¡°You already know my answer, so why do I need to exin anymore?¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve never actually exined your answer, Olive. I¡¯m only human. I¡¯ve gotten tired of all this arguing, and I just want you to tell me clearly and honestly what you really think. Why don¡¯t you want to marry me?¡± Aaron¡¯s grip on my arm tightened as he spoke, his eyes staring into mine. I noticed that his eyes were a bit red, but I didn¡¯t know if it was from anger or from sadness. That look in his eyes, like he was on the verge of copse, made my head spin again. I didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so I could only avoid his questions once again. ¡°Whatever you think.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I shoved him away, stepped into the cab, and told the driver, ¡°Sir, please drive as fast as you can.¡± The driver stared at me in confusion for a moment before starting the car and racing away. In the rearview mirror, I could see Aaron¡¯s disheveled and disappointed figure gradually grow blurry and disappear from my view. The mere memory of the hurt expression made me feel like I was stabbed. But I still couldn¡¯t just say yes to him. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we just didn¡¯t get married? If we get along, then we can live happily ever after, right? Or do we have to get married to ensure our happiness? And is Aaron trying to prove something by getting married? To prove that we love each other, or to prove that we will never part ways? But¡­ I just don¡¯t want to get married. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad to get married just to maintain the status quo? When I thought about Aaron¡¯s teary eyes, I felt like I had fallen into a bottomless abyss. I tried so hard to climb back out, but there was an invisible hand tugging at my arm, dragging me deeper and deeper in. The happiness that shone down on us, and the joy that was submerged below¡­ They were all cast into shadows now, and I couldn¡¯t find a way out. I felt an overwhelming sense of loss, not knowing whether it was the rtionship that turned sour or if it was all just my fault. I couldn¡¯t give Aaron what he wanted, but I was selfish enough that I couldn¡¯t let him go. Dividing into pages now The cab driver continued on while I was thinking, but eventually turned and asked me in a confused tone, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you headed to?¡± I just called this cab to avoid the argument with Aaron, and I was so lost in thought that I had no idea where I was going. ¡°Just bring me to the nearest bar, please.¡± I forced a smile onto my face. The driver nced at me through the rearview mirror, nodded, and dropped me off at a random bar. The bar was packed full of people, but even in this lively atmosphere, I felt like I couldn¡¯t fit in. I plopped myself down on a barstool. I rested my chin on my hand as I watched the intoxicated crowd unleash their passion on the dance floor. The bartender approached me with a polite smile on his face. ¡°What would you like to drink, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°A whiskey, please,¡± I whispered in response. The bartender quickly handed me the ss of whiskey. I sat there, staring at the amber liquid in the clear ss as the pungent aroma of the liquor filled my nostrils. The whiskey almost reminded me of Aaron; his love was so strong and passionate that it was overwhelming. However, the more concentrated the whiskey, the faster it will evaporate in the end. Is it possible that Aaron¡¯s love for me is like a fresh ss of whiskey, and even though the love is so intense right now, it will eventually evaporate in an instant? I smiled wryly before picking up the strong ss of whiskey and taking a long sip. The intense liquor shot down my throat and burned all the way to my stomach. It was so spicy it stung. It probably wouldn¡¯t take too many sses of this stuff to ckout. Under the multicolored light of the bar, the diamond ring glowed brightly. I raised my hand to the light and admired its beauty. Maybe I wasn¡¯t worthy of this ring. I shouldn¡¯t have been so selfish. I couldn¡¯t ever say yes to his question, so I didn¡¯t deserve to wear it. Maybe it was about time I gave it back to him. It was a difficult decision to make, but I knew I¡¯d have to make up my mind sooner orter. I tilted my head back, downed the rest of the ss, took a deep breath, and slowly pried the ring off my finger. Just as it was about toe off, a warm, heavy palm stopped me. ¡°Olive, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176: I can¡¯t lose Olive Aaron¡¯s POV: The cab raced away, and all I could spot in the window was Olive¡¯s stone-cold face, determined to leave me behind. I ran to catch up with her, but her cold eyes cast a spell that pinned me in ce. Dismay, loss, regret, and despair overwhelmed my entire being. The storm of emotions raged in my heart, and even though I opened my mouth to call out to Olive, I felt like I was being strangled and couldn¡¯t force a word out. I could only watch the cab disappear in the distance. When I couldn¡¯t see it anymore, I closed my eyes and held my face in my hands. Over the past two days, I knew that Olive wasn¡¯t herself. She was so defensive toward me, and she was a poor actor. She kept pretending like nothing was wrong. I saw the pain in her eyes and tried to talk her through it, but I couldn¡¯t even talk myself through it. I didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t want to get married to me right now or if she didn¡¯t want to get married at all. This confusion kept clouding my mind at all times, and Olive¡¯s behavior just made me feel even more insecure. I tried everything I could to s*atch her from Vincent: I used every despicable method I could think of to secure this future with her. I finally got my wish, and she seemed to love me. But now I wasn¡¯t sure if her love was just the excitement of something new, or if she really did love me. These thoughts frustrated me and made me feel insecure as hell. I knew in my heart how much I loved Olive and how much I wanted to start a family with her. I wanted her to be the first thing I saw every single morning, and I wanted her to be waiting to give me a kiss when I got home from work. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine my future without Olive. I spent so much time with her that I was used to her love at this point; I took it for granted. I knew that I couldn¡¯t afford to let Olive slip away, and I couldn¡¯t ept the possibility that the next few days of my life wouldn¡¯t be spent by her side. Whenever I thought of Olive¡¯s eyes, I panicked. I swallowed hard and turned to walk towards my car. I hopped in and began racing after the cab. Luckily, the driver wasn¡¯t going too fast, and I soon saw the cab pull in front of a bar. It seemed like G*d was on my side. The tension in my heart rxed a little. I pulled over on the side of the road and watched a disheveled Olive head into the bar. Maybe she wasn¡¯t as indifferent as I thought. She was also upset by our argument, right? The thought amused me, but I also felt like a pitiful dog that could be kicked to the street at any time. Olive, how important am I to you? I desperately wanted an answer from her. I waited a moment, then followed Oive into the bar. She didn¡¯t look great. She walked into the bar in a daze and asked the bartender for a whiskey. I wanted to stop her, but I knew that I was probably thest person she wanted to see right now. I N?velDrama.Org ? content. suppressed my emotions and watched her drink her sorrows away from a distance. I thought it would be best to look after her from afar. A bartender walked over and politely asked, ¡°Sir, would you like anything to drink?¡± ¡°In a bit, please.¡± After answering, I turned my attention back to Olive. She was staring at the ring on her hand. The look of determination and relief in her eyes made my heart shutter. My entire body tensed up. What was she about to do? That was the engagement ring I proposed to her with. Could it be that she doesn¡¯t want the ring anymore? Or¡­ maybe she doesn¡¯t want me anymore? In that instant, my blood ran cold and my mind was buzzing. My whole body stood there frozen as I watched Olive take the ring off her finger. I don¡¯t know how I got to Olive so quickly, but I got to her just in time. The ring was almost entirely off her finger. I felt like Olive was ripping my heart from my body. I reached out and grasped her hand as well as the ring. ¡°Olive, you can¡¯t do this!¡± I heard myself yell, with a slight tremor in my voice. Olive froze for a few seconds before she slowly raised her gaze to meet mine. I took a deep breath and firmly repeated, ¡°Olive, you can¡¯t do this!¡± I crouched down so that I was at eye level with her. She stared at me in surprise, as if she didn¡¯t expect me to follow her to the bar. Then, as Olive watched on in wonder, I firmly pushed the ring back onto Olive¡¯s finger. I gently held her hand, put it to my lips, and kissed it. I apologized inplete panic. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Olive, I was way too impulsive today. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you. Could you please forgive me?¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177. A message from Vincent Olive¡¯s POV: Why did I feel like Aaron was in front of me? Was this a hallucination from drinking too much? I blinked hard, but the grip on my hand didn¡¯t lessen even a bit. Aaron clutched my hand tightly while his falcon-like gaze bore into my soul. I pursed my lips. Right now, the fire in Aaron¡¯s eyes was stronger than the whiskey I was drinking. I sat there as words fell from his lips, but the music was so loud that I couldn¡¯t understand a word. The next second, he gripped my hand even tighter. Aaron slowly crouched down as his stunning blue eyes shimmered with hope. This time, I could hear him clearly. ¡°Olive, you can¡¯t do this.¡± I was so out of it that for a moment, I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. Then, he pushed the ring back onto my finger before bringing my hand up for a gentle kiss. The look in his pious eyes made my heart feel like it was burning. I suddenly had trouble remembering N?velDrama.Org ? content. what Aaron was like when I first met him, but from what I could remember, he had never been as humble as he was now. Yes, humble! I thought I¡¯d never see the day that I called Aaron ¡®humble.¡¯ Aaron was supposed to be the most prideful person under the sun. It made no sense for him to look like this, but right now, Aaron seemed like a puppy with its tail between its legs, terrified of abandonment. His expression broke my heart. I couldn¡¯t help but hold Aaron¡¯s hand tightly and dryly reply, ¡°Get up first.¡± His tall figure was half-crouched in front of me, and he looked a bit ufortable. Maybe it was the alcohol talking, but I raised my hand to pat his hand and blurted out, ¡°Aaron, you look like an anxious little puppy right now.¡± Aaron¡¯s expression stiffened a bit at my words, and I was worried he would be angry. But instead, he rubbed his head against my palm and asked, ¡°So, do you forgive me?¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at me pitifully. I tugged at Aaron¡¯s hand and once again said, ¡°Hurry up and stand up.¡± ¡°Answer me first: are you going to abandon me?¡± He held my hand tightly, and even though his lips were curled in a light smile, his eyes were full of apprehension. I was baffled. How could he think that I wanted to abandon him? How could I ever abandon him? ¡°Aaron.¡± I leaned over, pulled him upwards, and scooted him to the side so that he could sit next to me. I looked him right in the eyes and spoke my next words right from the heart. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine my life without you by my side.¡± Right after my confession, the shine in Aaron¡¯s eyes returned. His grip on my hand was so tight that his knuckles were slightly white. He asked, ¡°Really?¡± Really? I asked myself that question. While in the bar, I did think for a moment about breaking up with Aaron. But the mere thought of that made my heart ache like crazy. I never thought that one day, I¡¯d love a man so much that the mere thought of him belonging to another caused me pain. I no longer hesitated and nodded firmly. ¡°Really.¡± At my answer, he pulled me into his arms and buried his head deep in the crook of my neck. I could feel his trembling breath on my skin. His broad fingers syed pressed my back and his voice steadied. ¡°Olive, I thought¡­¡± Halfway through the sentence, he suddenly burst into a m*ffledugh. It was theugh of a man who had just been let free after a death sentence. I knew I¡¯d never forget thatugh in my life. But after a bit, he stoppedughing. He just wrapped his arms around me and held me closer. I was almost suffocated by him, and I had to tap his arm to get him to let go of me. When he let go, I took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What did you think I would do?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± He nced back over to the pink diamond on my finger. ¡°Olive, promise me that you will never take off this ring.¡± The despair in his eyes hadpletely disappeared, and the shining smile on his face made me feel the same way as when I first met him. I interlocked my fingers with Aaron¡¯s and nodded my head. ¡°I promise you that unless you betray me, I will never take this ring off.¡± He smiled and encircled my waist with his arms, pulling me into an embrace. The rough stubble on his chin rubbed against my face, and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always love you, Olive.¡± I wasn¡¯t the kind of person to trust a promise, but when Aaron said that, I wanted to believe him with my whole heart. I looked up, and when I met his adoring, warm gaze, I felt like I waspletely drunk. I leaned in close to his ear and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡± He narrowed his eyes and his thin lips moved closer to me. Just then, my phone buzzed. I pushed Aaron away for a moment and picked up my phone. It was a text message from Vincent. ¡°Olive, my mother is dying and she wants to see you. Could youe visit her?¡± Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 I don¡¯t want you to meet with him I couldn¡¯t hide the change in my expression when I read the message. Noticing my suddenly solemn face, Aaron¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, and he looked at me with a hint of concern in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I handed the phone to Aaron. ¡°It¡¯s Vincent¡­¡± When he heard Vincent¡¯s name, Aaron¡¯s face clouded over. His lips went taut, and his voice was as cold as ice when he said, ¡°What¡¯s he texting you for?¡± From his tone, I could tell Aaron felt threatened by Vincent, and I could understand that. But Vincent¡¯s mother was a very good person. I hadn¡¯t grown up with any sort of maternal affection, but Vincent¡¯s mother showed me what a mother was supposed to be like, warm and caring. Although I didn¡¯t want anything to do with Vincent anymore, I couldn¡¯t ignore his mother when she was on her deathbed just because Vincent and I broke up. Meeting Aaron¡¯s unhappy gaze, I wet my lips and said, ¡°Vincent isn¡¯t contacting me for himself. His mother is terminally ill¡­¡± I took Aaron¡¯s big, warm hands and told him firmly, ¡°Vincent¡¯s mother wants to see me again before she passes away, and I want to see her.¡± As I¡¯d expected, Aaron¡¯s expression darkened even more when he heard this. His whole body was tense, and his lips were pressed into a straight line. After a while, he stroked his thumb against the inside of my wrist and said, ¡°Olive, please don¡¯t go! You know I don¡¯t want you to see Vincent ever again.¡± Out of all the time I¡¯d spent with Aaron, I thought this was the most Dividing into pages now unreasonable he had ever been. I tried to exin, ¡°Vincent and his mother are two different people. I¡¯m going to visit his mother, and it has nothing to do with Vincent himself.¡± Aaron¡¯s frown didn¡¯t go away. ¡°But she¡¯s his mother. Won¡¯t you see him, too, if you go visit her? Olive, I don¡¯t want you to see him!¡± It was true; if I visited Vincent¡¯s mother, I would definitely run into Vincent. But was it really that big of a deal? My rtionship with Vincent was ancient history. Was I not allowed to talk to his mother, someone who was really important to me, just because she was rted to Vincent? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After Aaron repeatedly insisted that I stay away from Vincent, I started to run out of patience. I yanked my hands out of Aaron¡¯s grip and took a few steps back. Leaning against the cool wall, I leveled a stony gaze at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, does my past with Vincent bother you that much?¡± I had to admit, I was happily in love with Aaron. But that love was dependent on the fact that I was free to do what I wanted. If the price of my rtionship with Aaron was being trapped, bound by Aaron¡¯s will for the rest of my life, I knew it wasn¡¯t worth 1. it. I watched as Aaron clenched his hands into fists, then slowly loosened them. After repeating this gesture several times, he gave a sharp nod and said coldly, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± His jaw was clenched tightly, and there was a strange look in his eyes: jealousy! So Aaron was trying to control me because he was jealous of my past with Vincent? I was so angry, I gave up trying to calm Aaron¡¯s temper. I clenched my fists and gave him a serious look. ¡°What if I have to go?¡± No matter what kind of person Vincent is, no matter what he did to me, those things were between me and Vincent. His mother had nothing to do with it. Besides, his mother was terminally ill, and she was asking for me on her deathbed. I couldn¡¯t refuse that kind of request. I had already made up my mind to go back to New York, so I ignored Aaron¡¯s advice and started looking for a flight ticket on my phone. But when I opened the flight booking software, Aaron¡¯s big hand suddenly reached out and grabbed my phone. Aaron tapped hard on the phone screen to turn it off. His voice was bitter and cold as he said, ¡°I told you not to go!¡± The way he snatched my phone away was so rough, I almost couldn¡¯t believe he had done it. I lost my temper and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s your problem, Aaron?¡± ¡°My problem? My problem is that it¡¯s Vincent!¡± Aaron¡¯s words stabbed through me like knives. He put my phone in his pocket and stood in front of me, blocking me with his tall body, thinking he could stop me from leaving. But if I really wanted to do something, there was no way Aaron was going to stop me. I ducked and slipped right beneath his arm. As I stormed away, I stopped a bartender who was about to pass by me. I tried to smile convincingly and handed him some folded bills from my wallet as he stared at me in surprise. ¡°Excuse me, can I borrow your phone for a moment? My phone was stolen, and I need to buy a ne ticket to the U.S.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you need to call the police?¡± The bartender¡¯s expression changed from shock to sympathy, and he took out his cell phone and handed it to me. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± I took his phone and started to book a flight. I was just about to buy my ticket when Aaron stood up. He strode over to me, took the bartender¡¯s phone out of my hand, and stuffed it back into the other man¡¯s pocket. ¡°Sorry, this is my fiancee, she was just ying a prank on you.¡± And then, despite my struggles, Aaron picked me up and carried me out of the bar. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179: Fight Again ¡°Let me go!¡± I was so angry at being hoisted on Aaron¡¯s shoulders like a sack of potatoes. I scratched and wed at him with all my strength. But he didn¡¯t seem to feel the pain at all, and his long legs strode forward without hesitation. As I was hanging upside down on his shoulders, my stomach churned and the blood rushed to my head, which only served to amplify my rage. I yelled at the top of my lungs, ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re a cruel, evil *n of a b*tch, and I don¡¯t know why I ever thought it was a good idea to be with you!¡± At that, Aaron¡¯s footsteps faltered for a moment, and then he sneered. ¡°And you think dating Vincent is a better idea?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I was so annoyed with Aaron, I was seeing red, and I didn¡¯t stop to think before I spat, ¡°Vincent is a thousand times better than you! At least he doesn¡¯t try to control my freedom!¡± ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s too bad you and Vincent broke up!¡± Aaron wrapped his hands around my waist and walked quickly to his car. When he reached the car, Aaron opened the passenger door with one hand. He threw me unceremoniously down onto the seat and fastened my seat belt without saying a word. His eyes were as dark and distant as a wolf¡¯s, and I could feel the tension thrumming between us. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I returned Aaron¡¯s gaze with my own cold stare and reached down to unbuckle my seat belt. ¡°Olive!¡± He reached down and grabbed my hand in his firm grip. I looked up to find that Aaron¡¯s eyes were icy, his jaw was tense, and the muscle¡¯s in his arms stood out with barely-suppressed rage. His lips parted slightly, and his voice was menacingly low when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to do something I¡¯ll regret.¡± His eyes held the terrifying predatorial danger of a panther about to leap, and my heart suddenly shrank under the pressure. At that moment, I knew if I insisted on getting out of the car, Aaron might really do something irrational. Deted, I sat in silence in the passenger seat, pursing my lips in frustration. Aaron breathed a sigh of relief at his victory. He pinched the bridge of his nose, apparently trying to calm himself as he went around to the driver¡¯s seat. I forced myself to wait until the car had traveled a good distance from the bar before I asked impatiently, ¡°Can I have my phone back now?¡± He raised his eyebrows and nced over at me c*olly, then looked away again. His hands still firmly gripped the steering wheel as he ignored my request. His indifferent attitude made me angry again. I couldn¡¯t understand why Aaron was making such a big deal out of this. Vincent and I had no chance of getting back together, so why did it matter even if we did meet? Did Aaron think as soon as Iid eyes on Vincent I was going to forget all the bad things he¡¯d done and immediately get back together with him? That waspletely impossible! I wanted to exin, but when I turned my head and saw the tight, strained expression on Aaron¡¯s face, I thought it would be pointless to try to reason with him. He¡¯d already made up his mind, so I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to convince him of the truth. I unconsciously touched the ring on my left hand, feeling Dividing into pages now overwhelmed. One minute Aaron and I were fine, but the next minute we were fighting like cats and dogs. Was this really just because of Vincent, or was it because Aaron and I weren¡¯t right for each other? As I was trying to untangle theplicated threads of our rtionship, I suddenly felt the cool metallic sensation of a phone shoved into my hand. Aaron¡¯s face was still conflicted. He pulled over to the side of the road and mmed on the brakes. ¡°Olive, I hope your answer won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± His expression was hopeful but hesitant, like he was cing a bet. But I knew I was going to disappoint him. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t make any promises.¡± Vincent¡¯s mother was a very kind person, and she¡¯d always been good to me. Now that she was dying, I knew I had to visit her. The light in Aaron¡¯s eyes dimmed. He didn¡¯t say anything else, just frowned and then stepped on the elerator. As the car took off, I felt myself pushed back in my seat. I grabbed the bottom of my seat automatically, realizing that the surrounding scenery was flying past us. I looked at the dashboard to see that Aaron was actually pushing the car up to 180 miles per hour! We were in the city! Was Aaron out of his mind? I grabbed his arm. ¡°Aaron, stop the car!¡± This wasn¡¯t the way to Waterfall Vi. Where was Aaron taking us? Aaron gave me a cold look, and the needle on the speedometer showed no signs of going down. It wasn¡¯t until we reached the entrance of a hotel that Aaron finally stopped the car. His eyes were red, and his expression looked strangely distressed. His appearance reminded me of the time I saw him out of control in Waterfall Vi. To be honest, it made me a little afraid. But I was more worried than afraid. Before I could ask him what was wrong, Aaron pulled open the passenger door and dragged me out of the car. He pulled me so hard that my wrist was in burning pain, and I winced. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s expression changed, and his grip loosened. But before I could breathe a sigh of relief, Aaron picked me up and strode toward the hotel. ¡°Aaron, put me down!¡± I was embarrassed by the strange looks we were getting from everyone around us, and I struggled to free myself from Aaron¡¯s arms. ¡°Put you down and let you go find Vincent? Olive, I¡¯m not nearly generous enough for that!¡± Aaron¡¯s He took a ck card out of his wallet and handed it to the person behind the front desk. ¡°I¡¯d like a couple¡¯s suite, please.¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°couple.¡± I blushed at the receptionist¡¯s quizzical look, but Aaron smiled charmingly and urged, ¡°Can you hurry up? I don¡¯t think my girlfriend can wait much longer.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180: Don¡¯t Even Think About Leaving Me For The Rest of Y. The receptionist checked us in as quickly as possible, and after getting our room card, Aaron carried me straight up to the couple¡¯s suite on the thirty-first floor. When I arrived at the suite, I was greeted by the most tantly erotic room I had ever seen. It was dimly lit by candles, with s*xy lingerieid out across the plush velvet furniture. Not only that, but there was also a set of handcuffs and whips on the end table! I was a little put off by all this, but Aaron looked like a kid in a candy store. He set me down on the bed, walked over, and started to y with the handcuffs. Watching him, I felt my heart pounding like a drum in my chest, but I pretended to be calm. But when Aaron picked up the handcuffs and walked toward me, I couldn¡¯t y it cool any longer. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± rm bells red in my mind, and as Aaron stepped closer to me, I scooted backward until I bumped into the headboard, with no more room to back up. Aaron leaned over me, bent down, grabbed my hand, and snapped the cool handcuffs around my wrist. Aaron was smiling, but there was no warmth in his eyes as he said, ¡°Olive, let¡¯s try something new.¡± He had a devious look on his face, and my heart pounded in response. I knew without a doubt that Aaron was up to no good. He got down on one knee beside the bed and started to strip my clothes off. He didn¡¯t say a word as he focused on stripping me, but beneath Aaron¡¯s heated gaze, I felt like I was already naked. I wasn¡¯t quitefortable with this version of Aaron. I leaned back, trying to resist. ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± ¡°What are you hiding from?¡± Aaron frowned and put his hands around my waist, his warm fingers stroking my bare skin. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to touch you because you¡¯re going to see Vincent soon, is that it?¡± Why was he so fixated on Vincent? I was a little annoyed by it at this point. ¡°Aaron, can you stop being unreasonable? Vincent and I are over, I¡¯ve told you that before.¡± Was he still questioning my rtionship with Vincent, even after all this time? If there was really a chance of me getting back together with Vincent, I would never have taken things this far with Aaron, and I definitely wouldn¡¯t have promised him to wear this engagement ring! ¡°Then don¡¯t go back!¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes were heavy on me as he snaked his arms around my waist and pulled me into his embrace. I was starting to think I¡¯d never be able to get through to Aaron. I had no intention of speaking to Vincent when I went back, but no matter how I exined it, Aaron refused to believe me! His attitude was getting on my nerves. I frowned and pushed him away as hard as I could, then struggled to get up from the bed and tugged at the handcuffs around my wrists. ¡°Let me go.¡± Aaron looked straight into my eyes, and I returned his stare without flinching, refusing to back down. ¡°Stop messing around, Aaron. I¡¯m sick of your games.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t answer me. After a long time, he bowed his head and unlocked the handcuffs. Once the restraints were gone, I rubbed my wrists and immediately got out of bed. Staying with Aaron would only put us both in a bad mood, so it was better for me to leave. I straightened out my rumpled clothes and walked toward the door. Aaron¡¯s face twitched, and he jumped off the bed in one swift motion, grabbing me in a hug before I could open the door. ¡°Olive, you still want to leave me?¡± ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t want to be around you right now!¡± I was so angry, I hardly knew what I was saying, but I could see Aaron flinch as every word struck him like a dagger through the heart. ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± His hands tightened around my waist. I wanted to say yes, but all the color had drained from Aaron¡¯s face, and his tension and fear were obvious from his expression. In the end, I pursed my lips and kept quiet. Aaron suddenly lowered his head and kissed me. His lips were fierce and eager on mine, so forceful that I was powerless to resist. Weren¡¯t we supposed to be fighting? Aaron¡¯s kiss caught me off guard, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to kiss him right now. My tongue tangled with his, trying to gain control of the kiss, but Aaron refused to give even an inch. I was so angry, I bit his lip hard and pushed him away with all my strength. ¡°Aaron, that¡¯s enough!¡± Aaron took a step backward as I pushed him, hitting his back against the door. Blood dripped from the ce where I¡¯d bitten his lip. He slowly raised his hand to his mouth as if in a trance, and his Dividing into pages now This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. thumb came away bright red with a smear of blood. He raised his eyes and looked at me. His blue eyes inspected me closely, and paired with the red on his lips, he looked extremely charming and alluring. He smiled yfully, but his eyes were full of loneliness and pain. He reached down and pulled off his shirt, revealing his sturdy, powerful chest. His bright red lips parted and he said, ¡°Olive, you forced me to do this.¡± Seeing his movements, I was ovee by panic. I turned to run, but the room was so big, and Aaron was standing between me and the door. Before I could take a single step, Aaron had already picked me up and thrown me on the bed. The mattress was soft and I didn¡¯t feel any pain, but I was still a little dizzy. The next moment, I felt the familiar cold metallic sensation around my wrists. I looked up to find that Aaron had handcuffed one of my hands to the bed. I was enraged, but helpless to do anything about it. ¡°Aaron, let me go!¡± ¡°No.¡± Aaron shook his head slowly, and started to pull my pants down my legs with a feverish glint in his eyes. ¡°Olive, you brought this on yourself. In this life, you will never leave me.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 He Will Always Conquer My Body Aaron pushed my bra up so he could cup one of my breasts in his hand. He nuzzled and nibbled at it nonchntly. I couldn¡¯t help but grunt softly, but I bit my lower lip to prevent any more sounds from escaping. I couldn¡¯t let Aaron get his way. He lifted his head and nced up at me knowingly. Heughed lightly and slid his long fingers down my belly while he buried his head in my chest. He increased his teasing, licking and nibbling at the tip of my breast. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You¡­¡± My eyes widened as I felt two of his fingers dip into my p*ssy, pushing in as his thumb pressed and swirled my cl*t. I curled my toes, trying my best to stayposed. But my o*gasm kept building, and before I knew it my legs were wrapped around his waist. One of my arms was slung around his neck as I tilted my head back to grant his mouth ess to my neck. I should¡¯ve pushed him away, but my body always submitted to him. Aaron lifted his head and paused his kisses. He stared down lovingly at me with such passion that I felt the heat of his gaze. He murmured softly, ¡°Olive, let¡¯s not fight, okay? And don¡¯t leave me.¡± My breathing was rapid, but I pursed my lips and refused to answer him. The next moment, I felt Aaron¡¯s heavy breath on my ear before he gave it a nibble. His hot tongue licked a trail from my earlobe all the way down my neck, leaving spots of warm saliva. ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± His voice resonated like a cello in my ears, and I struggled to keep my sanity. Eventually, I stiffly said that I didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll think of something else to do.¡± Aaron bit down hard on my corbone, then knelt down in front of me. I was caught off guard, so I didn¡¯t resist as he pulled my legs open and buried his face in my core. ¡°Ah!¡± I clenched my legs around him in vain as his strong hands held my thighs open and his tongue licked up and down my wet p*ssy. Right then I felt my mind turn to mush. He just continued to lick slowly like a simmering pot. The pleasure continued to pile up deep inside me and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I pulled his head closer with my free hand and panted heavily. I longed in my heart for Aaron to make it hurt, but Aaron only paused his movements. Instead of thrusting in the thing I craved most as I hoped he would, he sucked gently on mybia before returning to teasing my cl*t with his tongue. As soon as he felt me shiver, he began to move more aggressively, constantly licking and sucking at my cl*t. I felt my core tighten and uncontrobly thrust myself down onto Aaron¡¯s tongue. ¡°Aaron, you b*stard!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only a b*stard to you,¡± he replied. He pushed my thighs even further apart, then plunged his tongue deep into my hole. ¡°Ah!¡± The pleasure was so overwhelming that my mind went nk. I felt like I was going to burst. The next second, I felt a huge stream of liquid squirt out of me. Aaron lifted his head, my fluids dripping down his chin, and his lips red and shiny. I stared at his face in disbelief, and I felt a sudden sh of warmth between my legs. My heart tensed and I had juste back to my senses when Aaron shoved inside of me. ¡°Mm!¡± The sensitive flesh inside me shivered as his d*ck ground against it, and a surge of pleasure ran down my spine. I winced as my entire body shuttered. After he was deep inside of me, he stopped moving. My desire was still not released, so I twisted my waist in an attempt to get him to move. I heard a softugh from above me. ¡°Babe, I feel like when you¡¯re underneath me you love me the most.¡± Aaron leaned down to pepper gentle kisses on my forehead, brow, and eyelids. His kisses traveled lower before pausing at my chest to nibble delicately on it. His hips finally moved as he began thrusting into me. It felt like he was so deep that he would thrust right through me. I craned my neck and let out a long sigh. My cuffed hand trembled as the chain thunked against the headboard. My other hand gripped the sheets, showing how good I really felt. Aaron didn¡¯t give me a chance to catch my breath as he grabbed me by the waist and pounded into me faster. My hand moved to clutch his arm. I had no strength left to resist, and I shuddered as he brought me to o*gasm. It felt like my soul was leaving my body. It was veryte at night by the time we were done. Aaron carried me to the shower with the handcuffs still around my wrists. Yes, at one point he cuffed my hands together to stop me from wriggling about. I hated myself a little for myck of will. Things shouldn¡¯t have But even with my mind resisting, my body listened to him. I leaned my head onto his shoulder and pitifully raised my hands. My voice was h*arse as I said, ¡°Uncuff me. Now. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Escape from Aaron Aaron grabbed my hand against his chest and pulled my waist forward so that I was straddling him. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t exhaust you enough earlier if you still have the energy to think about things like that.¡± His erect c*ck rested against my tender p*ssy and he slightly raised his hips, plunging it deep inside me. ¡°Aaron¡­ mmm¡­: I bit my bottom lip and stifled a grunt as he continued to thrust into me. Aaron held my hips and stared at me with an expressionless face. If it weren¡¯t for the sshing in the tub, no one looking at us would be able to guess what Aaron was doing to me right now. He reached out and brushed a lock of my wet hair behind my ear, his eyes dark and heavy. ¡°Olive, don¡¯t you want to stay by my side? Why do you have to see him?¡± As he spoke, he shoved upwards again. His paranoia about me seeing Vincent bothered me. I met his annoyed gaze and tried to suppress the displeasure in my heart as I exined once more, ¡°I¡¯lle back right after I go to see his mother¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re stalling!¡± Aaron lowered his head and bit down hard on my left breast, leaving a dark red mark. I couldn¡¯t help but scream, and I instantly shouted at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re too much sometimes! You¡¯re going to make me hate you!¡± I don¡¯t know which word stirred him, but his eyes suddenly became cold and dangerous as he pressed me further into the water. I could only barely hold onto his neck to keep my face above the water, but this position felt even more intimate. Dividing into pages now His jaw tensed, he lifted my leg around his waist, and he once again thrust into me. Hard. The lewd sounds of sshing filled the bathroom. Aaron lowered his head so he was next to my ear, gave it a nip, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Olive, you¡¯re mine. I won¡¯t let anyone take you away from me. You don¡¯t want to escape.¡± The room was dark and Aaron was breathing deeply next to me, already asleep. I listened to my own heartbeat as I struggled to fall asleep. Aaron stubbornly believed that I was going to see Vincent, no matter how much I exined. He just kept saying I was twisting the truth. He even restrained me and teased me. His attitude made me lose patience as I tried to exin the situation to him. Aaron couldn¡¯t keep me shut in here forever. I made sure Aaron was asleep before gingerly getting out of bed. I grabbed my phone and walked to the foyer to look for the handcuff keys on the counter. It took me a while to find the key in the trash. I unlocked the handcuffs, changed my clothes, stole onest nce at the sleeping Aaron, and left the room. When I left the hotel, the night was in full swing. It was a chilly night in Bern. The cold wind blew right through my sweater and directly into my heart. I wrapped my coat tighter around me and hailed a cab to head to the airport. When I got there, I called Vincent. ¡°Olive.¡± His helpless, bitter voice was slightly distorted by the call. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never call me again.¡± I didn¡¯t call Vincent just to chat, so I got straight to the point and said, ¡°Which hospital is your mom in?¡± Vincent was silent for a couple of seconds, as if he considered hanging up. Instead, he dropped that lost tone and spoke seriously. ¡°We¡¯re in Las Vegas. What time are you arriving? I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I get there.¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk to Vincent any longer, so I hung up the phone without giving him a chance to reply. I was a bit confused. Why would Vincent¡¯s mother go all the way to Las Vegas for treatment instead of choosing a hospital in New York? A bit of suspicion shed through my mind, but I was so exhausted from my argument with Aaron that I didn¡¯t think too much about it. After I bought a ticket for thetest flight to Las Vegas, I figured that Aaron would call me when I woke up so I turned off my phone. I only turned it back on once I had arrived in Las Vegas. Tons of messages from Aaron immediately popped up on my screen. I didn¡¯t know exactly how many he sent, but my phone constantly buzzed. Looking at the messages, I could tell how bad Aaron felt after he realized I left. He was asking for it! I tried to exin it to him, but he refused to listen and imprisoned me. When I thought about what he did to me, I teared up. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. So I didn¡¯t message Aaron back. I already decided to visit Vincent¡¯s mother, and talking to Aaron wouldn¡¯t change that. It would be better for us both to calm down first. I¡¯d talk with him after visiting Vincent¡¯s mother. I felt my phone ring, and I noticed Vincent was calling, so I picked up. ¡°Olive, I¡¯m at the airport entrance. Did you get off the ne?¡± I was a bit surprised at Vincent¡¯s words. How did he know that I was here? Maybe I had known him for so long that he knew what course of action I would take. I suppressed my amazement and headed to the doors of the airport. Right after I stepped out of the doors, I spotted Vincent. He was wearing a long, ck trench coat. He leaned against his car door and waved at me. His outfit and attitude reminded me of when I first started dating him. But as soon as I came back to my senses, I was filled with disgust. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Cheat with my boyfriend best friend by Jane E.L. Chapter 183 I promise to y along with you Vincent opened the passenger door and motioned for me to get in. I didn¡¯t know if he deliberately dressed up today, but he didn¡¯t have that tired, haggard vibe he usually had. I strode over and ducked into the car. As I spoke, my tone was slightly distant. ¡°How¡¯s Mrs. Jones doing?¡± Vincent got in the car as well and turned his head to look at me. His eyes lingered on my neck for a couple of seconds, and he quickly put on a smile. He tried to hide the gloom in his eyes, but he still let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°The scan determined that her cancer is already quite advanced. ording to the doctor, she¡¯s not doing great. If the medication controls the cancer well, she¡¯ll probably live for another six months.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. Mrs. Jones was such a good woman, but her illness was so severe that her days were numbered. Vincent pursed his lips. ¡°Olive, thank you so much for making this trip. My mother will be very happy to see you.¡± I was still exhausted from the flight and didn¡¯t notice the calcting glint in Vincent¡¯s eyes. He suddenly leaned forward, his eyes staring directly into mine. ¡°Olive, could you do me a favor?¡± He leaned in so close that I was ufortable. I furrowed my brow and shuffled away, asking with some apprehension, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincent sensed my reluctance and smiled bitterly. ¡°You know that my mother¡¯s always adored you, and she always wanted us to get married. So¡­ Olive, will you marry me? I don¡¯t want my mother to leave this world with regrets.¡± His idea was so ridiculous that I thought I misheard him for a moment. ¡°Vincent, do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°Olive.¡± Vincent leaned even closer and looked at me with a desperate expression. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a choice. You¡¯re the only one who can help me with this, since my mother likes you so much. Please, will you help me?¡± Even though Vincent was basically begging, I could only shake my head and refuse. I thought about Aaron, who was now my boyfriend. I wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine how Aaron would react if he learned I was married to Vincent. Vincent saw me shake my head and his words grew more desperate in response. ¡°Are you reluctant to say yes because you¡¯ re worried about Aaron¡¯s reaction?¡± I frowned, and I tried to make my voice sterner. ¡°It¡¯s not only that, Vincent. You should know that I would never say yes, even if you¡¯re desperate. This whole thing is ridiculous.¡± I was sad about his mother¡¯s sudden illness, but I couldn¡¯t y around with marriage just so she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets. Even if he was a good friend, I wouldn¡¯t agree to such a request, let alone N?velDrama.Org ? content. one from that s*umbag Vincent! He hadn¡¯t forgotten about how he betrayed me, right? Vincent was still anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wouldn¡¯t actually get married. I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin your future with Aaron. Here in Las Vegas, even if we get a marriage license, if we don¡¯t submit the proper documents with the signatures then our marriage certificate would be invalid. I just want us to put on a little show for my mother. She¡¯s been good to you for so many years, so could you please just do this one thing for me?¡± He was pleading with me. I knew that if I refused again, he would grovel in the middle of the road and beg me to say yes. Even if he wasplete s*um, he was still a devoted son. But I still felt like something was wrong. Vincent¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t an idiot-she would be able to tell if we were acting. Vincent didn¡¯t give me a chance to think. I hesitated to answer him, but I saw a tear fall from the corner of his eye. He covered his face with his hand and his shoulders trembled as he tried to suppress his s*bs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making things difficult, Olive. I just don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I want to make her happy before she passes on, but I can¡¯t even satisfy this one small request. It¡¯s all my fault! I lost you, and now I¡¯m about to lose my mother, too.¡± The more Vincent said, the worse I felt. I don¡¯t know if it was because he looked so pitiful, but I felt a tiny bit of sympathy for him. Vincent always had a good rtionship with his mother. If I was already feeling upset about her sickness, I could only imagine what kind of pain he was in right now. I hated Vincent from the moment he betrayed me. I never wanted to speak with him again, so I never thought I would feel this way when I saw him cry in front of me. Maybe I didn¡¯t feel bad for him, but I felt bad for his mother. She was still so young, but she was about to die. Vincent was still sobbing. He slumped over the steering wheel and tried to keep quiet, but he still sounded so desperate. Just like Vincent, I couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother pass away with regrets. If it would really be like he said it would, with us just acting for his mother, maybe I could agree. I sighed, scratched my head irritably, and interrupted his crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I promise I¡¯ll pretend to marry you.¡± The next moment, Vincent grasped my hands in his. There were still tears on his face, but his expression was now pleasantly surprised. He held my hands tightly, and his lips trembled as he smiled. ¡°Olive, thank you so much! I knew you were the kindest girl in the world. My mother will be so happy to watch us get married!¡± I was a bit ufortable to see Vincent¡¯s joy, and his casual touching irked me even more. Did he seriously forget about his betrayal? I suppressed my disgust and coldly yanked my hand away. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m doing this to make your mother happy, not for you.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Getting a license with Vincent As soon as I¡¯d agreed to Vincent, I started to regret it. But he kept excitedly repeating how his mother would be so happy to see us getting married, and I dismissed my hesitation again. It was all fake anyway, and if I could help his mother die peacefully with no regrets, then it would be worth it. The next morning, Vincent knocked on my door. He was dressed in a sleek ck suit and tie, and his hair was neatly slicked back with hairspray. Compared to Vincent¡¯s fancy attire, I looked quite in and definitely not like his girlfriend at all. It was surprising to hear apliment from Vincent despite my appearance, ¡°You look very beautiful today.¡± He was practically glowing, his face transformed by a charming smile that struck a sharp contrast with the Vincent I had seen crying against the steering wheel yesterday. This version of Vincent was undeniably handsome, but his overly polished appearance gave me a sinking feeling in my stomach, and I knew that something was wrong. This feeling reached its breaking point when Vincent handed me a bright red rose. I didn¡¯t ept it, but frowned and looked at Vincent with some hesitation. ¡°Vincent, aren¡¯t you forgetting that our marriage is fake?¡± The smile on Vincent¡¯s face tightened slightly. He grabbed my hand and stuffed the rose into it a little forcefully, then nodded. ¡°Of course I know that. I just wanted to make the scene a little more realistic, Olive. I¡¯m not so shameless that I would lie to you about something like this.¡± Even if he was a s*umbag, I didn¡¯t think Vincent would use his mother¡¯s illness to trick me into spending time with him. But I still didn¡¯t ept the rose in the end. My fake marriage with Vincent was already making me feel sorry for Aaron, but I¡¯d been justifying it by reminding myself that I just wanted to make Mrs. Jones happy. Knowing that Vincent still had feelings for me, there was no way I could ept such a romantic gesture. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry, I guess I overstepped.¡± Vincent smiled slightly as he shoved the rose into the nearest trash can. ¡°Are you ready? Let¡¯ s go now.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± I nodded. I still had a bad feeling about this entire situation, but Vincent quickly changed the subject, leaving me no time to think about it. When we arrived at the city hall, Vincent nced at me, then headed over to the kiosk to start our registration. Seeing Vincent hurriedly typing in his personal information, I still felt that inexplicable heaviness in my heart. I didn¡¯t want to think about how Aaron would react if he knew I was marrying Vincent. He was probably¡­ going crazy right now. I couldn¡¯t help but think of Aaron¡¯s dim, lifeless eyes when I rejected him before, and the fake smile he put on despite being disappointed. For some reason, at that moment, I missed Aaron so much I could hardly breathe. I wanted to exin all of this to him, and I figured if I just talked things over with Aaron, he would understand. I left without saying goodbye, and now I was getting a marriage license with Vincent. If Aaron found out about this, I couldn¡¯t imagine how devastated he would be. My heart suddenly swelled up with guilt and sorrow, and I couldn¡¯t think about anything but Aaron¡¯s sad face. I turned around to leave. I wanted to go back to Switzend, so I could see Aaron and exin the situation to him. At the very least, I owed Aaron an exnation before I finalized my fake marriage. I had only taken a couple of steps when someone grabbed my wrist forcefully. It might have been my imagination, but I thought I saw something dark and sinister sh across Vincent¡¯s face. When I looked again, though, he was gazing at me with a desperate, pleading expression. He held my wrist tightly. ¡°Olive, where are you going?¡± Vincent¡¯s smile was increasingly forced as he pulled me over to the registration desk. ¡°I¡¯m done entering my information, Olive. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡± He pursed his lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Help me, please? You¡¯re the only person who can help me now.¡± I had alreadye all the way to the city hall. I was doing this for a good cause, and I had tomit to it until the end. I clenched my fist to m*ntally prepare myself. It took a while before I finally gathered the courage to walk up to the kiosk.. The digital registration form was simple enough to fill out, and soon Vincent held the printed marriage certificate, his hands shaking with excitement. Looking at his expression, I felt a little overwhelmed again. If I¡¯d done this with Aaron, would he have been even more excited than Vincent after we registered our marriage? While I was lost in thought, Vincent patted my arm lightly. ¡°My mother is going to be thrilled when she sees this certificate, Olive. Let¡¯s go see her now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hearing Vincent¡¯s words, I breathed a sigh of relief. After I visited Vincent¡¯s mother, I could finally go back to Aaron. Vincent and I left the marriage licensing bureau and headed back to his car. Vincent took a long look at our marriage certificate and carefully put it into the glove box. Once the form was put away, Vincent straightened his cufflinks, then opened a carton of milk and handed it over to me. ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want some milk?¡± I got up early that morning, and I hadn¡¯t had time to eat before Vincent and I came straight to the registration office. Vincent¡¯s offer reminded me that I was really hungry and thirsty, so I epted the carton and took a sip. I swear, I only took a single sip. But after raising the can to my lips, my head suddenly started to spin. Vincent¡¯s face in front of me blurred and separated into three different images. I shook my head vigorously, wanting to ask Vincent what was going on. But Vincent was looking at me with a nk expression, and before I could question him, my vision N?velDrama.Org ? content. faded to ck. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185. The wedding is about to begin When I regained consciousness, I was surprised to find myself lying on a simple, narrow bed. I looked down to discover that I was wearing a wedding dress! Vincent was standing on the other side of the room, holding a bouquet of roses. When he saw me tugging at my dress in disbelief, he strode over to me, squatted down, and pressed the delicate flowers into my hands. He said, ¡°Olive, we¡¯re supposed to be at the altar soon. You need to get ready.¡± I thought I must be dreaming. There was no other possible exnation for what Vincent was saying. Why was he talking about an altar? My eyes widened in shock. ¡°Vincent, are you out of your mind?¡± What the hell had he done? What was wrong with that can of milk¡­ Had Vincent drugged me? He smiled as he pushed the bouquet of roses into my hands, gently cradling my cheek in his cool palm. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everythingter. For now, can you just trust me?¡± I struggled to sit up on the bed, still feeling dizzy. I looked around slowly and realized that I was in a church! Vincent looked at me with a calm expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, Olive. We¡¯re in a church, and in ten minutes, you and I are going to have our wedding ceremony.¡± He tried to touch my face again, but this time I didn¡¯t give him the chance. As he reached out to me, I picked up the bouquet of roses and smashed them into Vincent¡¯s head as hard as I could. N?velDrama.Org ? content. I shoved him away from me and staggered up from the bed. ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Vincent! I really misjudged you. I didn¡¯t realize you were such a shameless, despicable person!¡± I thought Vincent¡¯s formal outfit this morning was strange, but I hadn¡¯t questioned it in the moment. This waspletely ridiculous, and I¡¯d never expected Vincent to take his little joke so far. But now it seemed like Vincent was actually crazy, and there was no telling what he might do! I was starting to wonder if Vincent had lied to me about his mother¡¯s illness, and it was all just a ruse to drag me into this wedding scheme! I couldn¡¯t let Vincent get away with this; I had to get out of this d*mn church immediately. I didn¡¯t even have the energy to yell at Vincent anymore, I just wanted to escape as fast as I could. But after opening the door, I froze in my tracks. Vincent¡¯s mother, Kaitlyn Jones, was sitting in a wheelchair in the front row of the church sanctuary. She was wearing a in white dress with a corsage pinned to her chest, and she had a joyful, relieved smile on her face. She looked like she¡¯d lost a lot of weight since I hadst seen her, and her face was transformed by a haggard exhaustion that couldn¡¯t be hidden by makeup. Apparently, she really was sick. While I was still processing Mrs. Jones¡¯s weakened state, Vincent came striding over to me. He took my elbow, lowered his head, and whispered in a pleading tone, ¡°Olive, I¡¯m sorry, but this is all out of necessity. I never meant to lie to you, but my mother would be so disappointed if we didn¡¯t have a real wedding.¡± From the pew, Kaitlyn smiled and waved at me. She was so thin, she was basically just skin and bones, but the light in her eyes as she gazed at me and Vincent was impossible to miss. Seeing Kaitlyn like this gave me pause, but I still couldn¡¯t hold back my, anger at Vincent. ¡°But you still shouldn¡¯t have lied to me!¡± I¡¯d passed out and woken up to find myself wearing a wedding dress. Vincent had no idea how much this scene had affected me. Vincent clutched my hand tightly, as if he thought I might try to run away. He whispered again in my ear, ¡°I swear, Olive, I really am sorry. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t cooperate with me. Please, forgive my selfishness. All I want is to make my mother happy, so I had no choice but to deceive you.¡± He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°We just have to get through this ceremony. As long as we don¡¯t file it on record, our marriage license won¡¯t be valid. Like I told you, this is all just an act for my mother¡¯s benefit. If you¡¯re worried about Aaron getting the wrong idea, I can exin it to him personally.¡± Despite the sincerity in Vincent¡¯s voice, I couldn¡¯t let go of my anger. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do that, either!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Kaitlyn¡¯s obvious poor health, I would have shaken off Vincent¡¯s hand and run out of the church. But when I met Kaitlyn¡¯s loving gaze, my feet felt like they were made of lead. I stood there stiffly, trying to decide if I should continue to cooperate with Vincent¡¯s performance. Vincent gave me a pitiful look. ¡°Olive, do you really want to see my mother disappointed when she¡¯s like this? Have you forgotten how kind she was to you? We¡¯re already in the church, it¡¯ll just take another thirty minutes. Please, make my mother happy.¡± His tone was filled with concern, like he was afraid I would change my mind. Out in the pew, Kaitlyn frowned anxiously when she saw that we weren¡¯t walking down the aisle. She said something to the people sitting around her, craning her neck to look back at us, I was still frozen in indecision. Did I really want to go this far to help Vincent? But before I could think of a way to end all this drama, a young woman was pushing Kaitlyn toward us. With a warm smile on her face, Kaitlyn took out a ring and handed it to me, looking at me with a mother¡¯s loving gaze. ¡°Vincent, Olive, congrattions on bing a couple. I wish you nothing but happiness for the rest of your lives.¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 I Do That was a ruby ring. Just by looking at it, you would know it was something from the past. I knew the ring was their heirloom. Kaitlyn had told me that when Vincent and I got married, she would pass the family ring to me. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Remembering that this was their family ring, of course, I wanted to refuse it. My marriage to Vincent was a sham. I never expected anything like this to happen today. This ring was for Vincent¡¯s wife. I had no excuse to ept it, but¡­ Kaitlyn was beaming with joy. Her smile was so sincere I had no courage to tell her that our marriage was just a sham. A little embarrassed, I clenched my fists, not knowing what to do. The minutes ticked by, but I still had no mind to take the ring. The atmosphere looked embarrassing ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s too nervous,¡± Vincent smiled. He took the ruby ring and held my left hand, going to put it on my finger. Kaitlyn suddenly wowed, looking in great surprise at the pink diamond ring in my hand. ¡°Olive, is this Vincent¡¯s proposal ring for you? It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± The moment she finished that, not only my smile but Vincent¡¯s expression became embarrassed. He gave my fingers a hard squeeze but smiled at his mother, ¡°Yes, mom, this is the ring I gave Olive when I proposed to her.¡± Before I could ask him to stop, he slipped the ring off my finger and put the ruby ring on it. In a panic, I took back my ring from his hand. When I was about to reproach him, he leaned close with a broad smile but said with an imploring look, ¡°Could you please cooperate with me to finish the y? My mother is so happy. You can¡¯t bear to watch her disappointed, can you?¡± I did want to refuse him, but his mother¡¯s smile was sincere and beautiful. Then I couldn¡¯t say a word to refuse him. Will I also have to attend the wedding ceremony with him in the church to please his mother after the sham marriage? I haven¡¯t even done such things for Aaron. But his mother had gathered up all her own energy to look spirited. When I saw that, the courage I had just summoned up was all gone. If I exposes Vincent¡¯s lie at this moment, his mother will be so sad, won¡¯t she? I didn¡¯t dare to imagine if anything would happen to her under the huge shock. If something happened, I would be responsible for part of it. Once again, Vincent took my wrist, making it hook his arm. After that, he exined to his mother with a smile, ¡°This is Olive¡¯s first marriage. She¡¯s so nervous. You people don¡¯t have to mind it.¡± ¡°Why do we have to mind it? I¡¯m so happy to see you two get married.¡± His mother¡¯s eyes were smiling. She wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Since I can see you and Olive get married at this time, even if I had to die on the spot, I would be willing.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Vincent shouted to stop her. He let go of my hand, walked to his mother, and hugged her. ¡°You¡¯ll also see Olive and I bear a child. We¡¯ll have a smart, beautiful child, just like Olive.¡± His motherughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s so great. I really want that day toe soon.¡± ¡°You will.¡± Vincent sobbed a bit. Then he looked back and beckoned me. ¡°Is that right, Olive?¡± His mother looked at me expectantly, and the people around us looked at me with joy. I pursed my lips, so afraid. Everyone is happy but me. Can I really withdraw from the y that has reached this point? I closed my eyes for a few seconds, but I finally decided to keep ying this game with Vincent until we finished it. Holding the pink diamond ring firmly in my hand, I smiled, ¡°Yeah!¡± The smile in Vincent¡¯s eyes was more obvious. He came over, pinched my cheek intimately, and said, ¡°Are you ready? We¡¯ll hold the ceremony now.¡± Since he has pushed me to this point, is it useful to say I¡¯m not ready? When the onlookers didn¡¯t notice us, I red at him with hatred. His expression stiffened for a second. But after that, heughed more happily, ¡°The priest hase. Let¡¯s go.¡± The moment the solemn, romantic wedding march song started, I was a little nervous. On both sides of the red carpet were blooming flowers. On the benches, Vincent¡¯s rtives all looked at us with their best wishes I was standing beside Vincent, but my mind once again began wandering. If the one beside me were Aaron, would I also be so uneasy and ufortable? I thought uncontrobly. The priest barely nodded to us from the tform. Then he opened the vow book and read the marriage vow seriously. Standing there like a piece of wood, I saw him open and close his mouth repeatedly, but didn¡¯t know what he was reading. All my mind was filled with Aaron. When things hade to this point, I was even a little afraid to see him, and I didn¡¯t dare to tell him everything I had experienced today. No doubt, he would be unhappy! Aaron had a problem with me keeping in touch with Vincent, but I was now already Vincent¡¯s ¡°bride¡± wearing a snow-white wedding dress in the church. Feeling a sudden pinch on my arm, I came back to earth and heard Vincent whisper in my ear, ¡°Say I do.¡± 488 Vouchers Not realizing what was going on, I subconsciously said ¡°I do¡± as he told After I said that, my heart suddenly thumped. I felt that something was wrong. What did I say? Before I could figure it out, I felt a harsh gaze from the ce opposite. I was panicky, but I intuitively knew something bad would happen. With this intuition, I looked up. And I saw Aaron, who was dozens of meters away from me. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Aaron¡¯s blessing Aaron seemed to have gone through a heavy blow. He couldn¡¯t stand steady and had to lean against the church door, his face as white as a sheet of paper. The instant my eyes met his, his face turned grave. After a cold nce at me, he turned and strode This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. away. When I saw him stride away, my heart seemed to be hit hard by a sledgehammer. My heart shrank a lot. The priest was still talking, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything anymore. I broke free from Vincent¡¯s hand and lifted my wedding dress, going to run after Aaron, but Vincent held my arm firmly With a little dark face, he warned me in a low voice, ¡°Olive, our wedding is almostplete. You should be cooperative at this time.¡± ¡°Get out of the way!¡± How could I have the mood to care about the wedding now? I pushed Vincent away, said sorry to Kaitlyn in a hurry, and turned, running to the entrance. No sooner had Ie out of the church did I see Aaron. He was wearing a fine suit, but the areas below his eyes were bluish-ck. Obviously, he had not had a good sleeptely. Since I had seen the shining Aaron in fine suits many times, this appearance pained my heart. Now I couldn¡¯t care about Vincent or his seriously ill mother anymore. I just wanted tofort Aaron, telling him everything he had seen was untrue. Despite everything, I lifted my dress, running toward him. When I reached him, I opened my arms to hug him. But the moment I was about to hold him, he took two steps back. His beautiful blue eyes were cold and vignt, just like two frozenkes. I sank my arms stiffly to my sides, astounded. ¡°Aaron?¡± I¡¯ve been with Aaron for so long, but this is the first time he has avoided me getting close to him. Why? Is he angry with me for leaving without informing him? If this is the case, I can exin. I sorted out my thoughts, ready to exin, but he put a gift box in my hands. I was stunned for a moment before opening it. In the box, there was a set of cups with exquisitely carved patterns. Obviously, they were for lovers. ¡°Bilder spent a year making this set of cups. Now I give the cups to you. I wish you and Vincent a happy marriage.¡± Aaron put a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold. I could see that they were without warmth. But my heart felt more coldness than what Aaron¡¯s eyes bore, and it was sinking. I lost all my strength, and the gift box almost slipped out of my hand. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked up at Aaron in shock. I didn¡¯t believe this was what he said. He shrugged a bit and said in a carefree manner, ¡°I said, ¡®I wish you and Vincent a happy marriage.¡¯ And I hope you have a beautiful, smart baby next year.¡± He must be so angry he said something like this. I shook my head and exined anxiously, ¡°This is not the truth. It¡¯s because Vincent¡¯s mother is sick¡­¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± He frowned with grumpy eyes and interrupted me mpatiently, ¡°Your wedding ceremony is n over yet, right? Don¡¯t you need to go back to finish it? This is the most important day in your life. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. It¡¯s not worth it at all!¡± How could the time I spend with him be the time wasted? I shook my head, which was a mess now. I never expected anything like this to happen. Why did Aaron have to appear when Vincent and I took the oath? ¡°Aaron.¡± Just when my head was a mess and I didn¡¯t know how to exin, a woman¡¯s cheerful, lively voice came from behind my back. I saw Aaron¡¯s eyes light up. He hit me straight on the shoulder, rushing toward the woman, who was wearing a jacket that exposed her belly button and a mini skirt. He held the woman¡¯s waist skillfully, kissed the side of her face, and chatted with her lovingly for a while. Only then did he look back and say, ¡°Let me introduce her to you. This is my fianc¨¦e.¡± The woman Aaron called fianc¨¦e was tall with bulging breasts, fair hair, and blue eyes. Coupled with a good temperament, she was a style Aaron used to like. The woman raised her brows a bit and nced at me with some hostility. Then she said perfunctorily, ¡°Congrattions! Happy wedding!¡± I saw Aaron hold her waist, whispering something in her ear. The woman pounded his chest coyly and gently, and Aaron took her hand and held it in his hand. After I saw him do all that so naturally, my heart was almost broken. This woman was absolutely not his fianc¨¦e. He was just trying to use her to make me feel bad because I left without informing him. I kept consoling myself with such words, but I couldn¡¯t even stand steady. Seeing Aaron and another woman were so close, even though I knew he was acting, I felt excruciating pain in my heart. While chatting intimately with the woman, he nced in the direction behind me from the corner of his eye. Soon he stopped his yful smile and arched his brows with an unclear meaning. ¡°Your husband is already impatient. Are you sure you won¡¯t go back to continue your wedding ceremony?¡± Wedding ceremony? That is obviously a sham! I can exin! 88 Vouchers I felt bitterness spreading in my chest. His hand was still on the woman¡¯s hip. Looking at the hand, I couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Let¡¯s end our rtionship At this point, someone held my waist and pulled me into his arms forcefully. I subconsciously went to see how Aaron would react, but found he was smiling indifferently. Yet, the knuckles of the hand holding the woman¡¯s waist were slightly pale. Vincent irrefutably dragged me into his arms, caressed my hair, and smiled gently at me, ¡°Finished? The wedding is notplete yet. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± After an indifferent nce at me, Aaron continued to chat with his femalepanion. Why did the thing end up like this? He ignored mepletely. His strange, cold look at me almost made me stagger and fall. Vincent held my shoulder and whispered in my ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear. It¡¯s a little cold outside.¡± Cold? I can¡¯t feel it at all. I just stood there stiffly, watching Aaron and the woman beside him chatting ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. with a broad smile. Vincent sighed softly and bent down to pick me up. I took a step back, refusing him to do something so intimate. I shouted to Aaron, ¡°Aaron, can we have a talk? I want to talk to you alone.¡± He nced at my face with his deep blue eyes, but then stopped looking. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy.¡± Then he took the woman¡¯s hand, about to leave. Watching his back moving away, I was so clear that if I didn¡¯t stop him, maybe our rtionship would end forever. I staggered after him. When I reached him, I held his arm firmly and looked at him imploringly, ¡°I beg of you! Let¡¯s have a talk, okay?¡± I thought I might cry because my eyelids were burning hot and Aaron was getting blurred in my eyes. Through the blurred vision, I saw that Aaron pursed his thin lips slightly and frowned a bit, but he didn¡¯t sweep my hand away with his. I held his arm firmly and took him to an openwn. Only then did he shake my hands off. He crossed his arms and observed the surrounding scenery casually. ¡°The scenery here is very good. I can see that Vincent has put some thought into this. No wonder you were willing to marry him.¡± ¡°This is not true!¡± I almost broke down. Every word Aaron seemed to speak without intention was like a needle driven deep into my heart. I wanted to exin, but Aaron¡¯s face was covered with mocking smiles. Also, his eyebrows were filled with impatience, showing he didn¡¯t want to hear a word from me. But I didn¡¯t want to give up like this. As long as I can rify it to him, he will understand me, I thought. Facing his mocking eyes, I had no time to put my words in order. Instead, I could only say drily, ¡°Trust me. What you saw is really not the truth. I don¡¯t have any rtionship with Vincent. I married him just to help his mother.¡± ¡°Hah,¡± Aaron sneered, ¡°do you think I¡¯ll believe such an awkward answer so stupidly?¡± I said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you¡­¡± True, I left without informing Aaron because I was sure he would forgive me. Wh I went to falsely get the marriage certificate with Vincent, I hesitated. But I thought that after I coaxed him, Aaron wouldn¡¯t be angry. I did think I was on the side of reason. Being taken to the church to attend the wedding ceremony by Vincent was not my wish. But when I saw his mother¡¯s happy face, I agreed because I didn¡¯t think anything would happen after I rified this to Aaron. Time after time, I neglected Aaron and showed his feelings no respect. Now, when his ice-cold eyes were on me, I finally realized how wrong I had been. He put his index finger on my lips, asking me to keep quiet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Just now, I saw how happily you smiled and how crisply you said ¡®I do.¡±¡± ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t want to ept my proposal. It turns out you¡¯ve been hoping to marry Vincent. You felt so much pain when you were with me, right?¡± He lifted my chin. When our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t see even a bit of love in his eyes. My heart quickly sank, I felt so cold as if I had fallen into an ice cave. I mumbled unconsciously, again and again, ¡°This is not true. Trust me. He deceived me. Trust me. Aaron¡­¡± ¡°Olive, how could I trust you?¡± Aaron pressed my lips gently with his thumb. ¡°You promised me that you would never slip off the ring I gave you, but you¡¯re now wearing a diamond ring another man gave you.¡± He suddenly smacked his lips and smiled coldly, ¡°I almost forgot something. This man is your husband. Compared with him, I am nothing!¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re the most important in my heart. Aaron, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. This attitude scares me a lot¡­¡± Regretful tears ran down my eyes. At this moment, I did wish I had the superpower of putting the clock back, letting everything return to the past. Then I would choose to stay with Aaron. Aaron let go of my chin and looked at me deeply with ridicule, as if to show he didn¡¯t believe a word of mine. He took two steps back and coldly announced the verdict to me, ¡°Olive, I misread you. Let¡¯s end our rtionship. Don¡¯te to me anymore in the future.¡± I heard every word he said, but didn¡¯t know what he meant by that. I strode forward, stopped him, and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I mean we¡¯re over. Don¡¯t contact me anymore in the future!¡± Aaron bent slightly down with his blue eyes approaching me and said word for word. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 was stunned, looking nkly at his lips. I really didn¡¯t know how such cold words could havee out of such a beautiful mouth. He was even unwilling to hear my exnation, but had unterally announced the end of our rtionship. Why did this happen? We had been fine with each other earlier. It¡¯d just been a few days. How could we havee to this point? I couldn¡¯t even see from Aaron¡¯s face if he said this out of anger or if he really wanted to break up with me. A wind came, and I trembled So cold! How could the winter in Las Vegas be so cold? I shrank my shoulders. It was so cold I couldn¡¯t stand still. But I couldn¡¯t tell if it was my body or my heart that felt more coldness. Aaron nced at my shivering shoulders and ridiculed, ¡°Go back to attend your wedding ceremony. I don¡¯t want to be the one who ruins it.¡± His ironic smile was imprinted in my eyes, and I clenched my fists. I was just a poor wretch at the moment. I begged Aaron to hear my exnation, but he wanted to give up on our rtionship without hesitation. I gradually stopped begging and asked him seriously, ¡°Do you really want to break up with me.¡± If this was what he really wanted, I would agree. ¡°You¡¯ve been the one who wants to break up, haven¡¯t you?¡± Aaron raised his brows with disbelief. ¡°You left without telling me, and I thought I was wrong, so I flew to ska. When I got here, I finally learned that you left, not because you were angry with me, but because you wanted to marry Vincent.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to defend myself. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡± So he flew to ska because of me? He raised my hand impatiently, stopping me from exining. ¡°If you want to marry Vincent, you should N?velDrama.Org ? content. have told me. Olive, you shouldn¡¯t have given me hope but then turned to Vincent. You know, I¡¯ll think I¡¯m an idiot.¡± ¡°The current situation is good for us, isn¡¯t it? Each of us has one to marry. No doubt, you can love your Vincent until the end of your days!¡± He narrowed his eyes a bit and approached me. ¡°I won¡¯t be as mean as you. You held your wedding ceremony secretly, but if I get engaged, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Engaged? He has decided to get engaged to that woman? Hearing these words, I felt unbearable pain in my heart. But Aaron was smiling, not showing the slightest pain. Is Aaron already fed up with me? Thinking of the woman with big breasts and wide hips, I seemed to feel something bigger stuck in my throat. I took a deep breath, slipped out the pink diamond, and said to Aaron seriously, ¡°Oh, really? If you¡¯re truly to be engaged, I¡¯ll return this ring to you.¡± This ring was quite valuable. If Aaron wanted to break up with me, I would have no excuse to keep it. Aaron knitted his brows, staring at the ring seriously for a long while. Then he said coldl, ¡°If you don¡¯t want this ring, just throw it way. I¡¯ll give my fianc¨¦e a better one.¡± After that, he stopped looking at me and turned to leave without looking back. His handsome figure soon disappeared from my view. I stood there in a daze, watching him stride away. Now I can still remember Aaron¡¯s sad, painful expression when I wanted to slip off this ring to end our rtionship that night. He was so sad and painful, but just now, he said, ¡®If you don¡¯t want this ring, just throw it away. I¡¯ll give my fianc¨¦e a better one.¡¯ This time we are truly over. Our rtionship ends in such an absurd way! Vincent hade to me at some point. He took out a white handkerchief from his pocket, wiped away my tears, and said, ¡°Olive, this is your and that you should keep a distance from the other men, especially Aaron. Got it?¡± Vincent was like the final winner. The air of assuming superiority made me burn with anger. I even wished to tear the hypocritical face apart! If not for him, Aaron and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. He was responsible for everything! He was the culprit! I suddenly realized that all this was Vincent¡¯s n. Aaron got the news of our marriage because Vincent had spread it. He nned everything, including letting Aaron see me walk into the church with him. My heart was burning with anger. Seeing Vincent was so excited, I pped him hard. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 chapter 190 Going to Aaron Vincent rubbed the red cheek I had pped. He didn¡¯t get angry but smiled. He held my arm and pulled me into his arms. With a broad, proud smile, he said, ¡°Keep pping! As your legal husband, I¡¯ll tolerate and understand you.¡± He smelled good and refreshing as if he had perfume on himself. But for me, the smell was so disgusting! I broke free of his arms and hit his groin hard with my knee. ¡°To hell with you!¡± His scheme was great. With his mother as his excuse, he had pushed me all the way to this point with various tricks. But I would make his wish end up in vain. Marrying him was no better than marrying a donkey! In a rage, I hit him with all my might. The cold sweat that had instantly appeared on his forehead and his ashen face both showed that he was in great pain. He subconsciously let go of me, covered his underbelly, and bent down to moan, but I wouldn¡¯t show him mercy this time. I took off my head veil, threw it hard to the ground, and spat at him, ¡°Want me to marry you? Never dream about it! Whenever I see your face, I want to throw up!¡± I lifted my thick dress and turned, striding outside. Vincent looked up and roared at me, ¡°Do you think you can be with Aaron by doing this? Olive, believe me, he won¡¯t return to you!¡±/ Vincent¡¯s words just hit my soft spot. The wrath in me was like a detonated atomic bomb. All this was caused by Vincent, wasn¡¯t it? How dare he mock me without feeling ashamed? I said harshly, ¡°Even if he and I won¡¯t make peace with each other in this life, I won¡¯t marry you because you make me feel sick!¡± Not wishing to waste time on Vincent anymore, I turned to leave. Not until now did I realize that I had been so wrong. Back then, I should have been selfish. Even if I hurt Vincent¡¯s mother. I should have refused all this bravely. This was a farce anyway. Sooner orter, Vincent¡¯s mother would find the real rtionship between me and Vincent. And I found that I had not even thought about Aaron¡¯s feelings when I was in this farce. I ignored him If I saw Aaron hold a wedding ceremony with his ex-girlfriend in the church, I would also break down, presumably. Lifting my dress, I returned to the church and secretly tore apart the certificate on which the priest had signed his name. Then, I rushed back to the hotel behind the church, changed back into my own Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. clothes, and left the hotel with my phone. On the street in Las Vega, I watched the peoplee and go in a hurry. But I didn¡¯t know where I should go. I took out my phone, opened my contacts, and saw so many unanswered calls from Aaron. Why didn¡¯t I receive any one of his calls at that time? I didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of mood he was in when he made all these calls to me, and there was another thing I was more afraid to think about. It was the scene where Aaron asked to break up with me with a cold face. The scene was like a nightmare. Just thinking about it would pain me to the bone. Earlier, I had thought that Aaron and I might break up someday. For a few days in a row, I thought I could let go of the love easily. But just now, when Aaron asked break up¡­ The intuitive resistance and fear in my heart told me that I was unwilling to break up with him! But now, it was toote, for everything! Aaron wouldn¡¯t believe in me. I had broken his heart, and he was not willing to hear my exnation anymore. Even so, I was unwilling to give up. I wanted to exin it to him. At least, I would tell him every detail of the matter! I pursed my lips and called him with summoned courage. I heard a long ringtone until the call ended automatically. Right, Aaron didn¡¯t answer the call. He didn¡¯t want to answer my call? Or he didn¡¯t notice it? I subconsciously chose thetter for Aaron. If he had noticed my phone call, he would have answered it. Maybe I should return to New York. I would exin it to his face. I didn¡¯t believe he would take another woman as his fianc¨¦e in such a short time. I tried another time but failed to reach him. Then I booked a flight back to New York the next day. Today, I had been moving around all day and got a heavy blow. I didn¡¯t want to meet Aaron when I was in such a tired state. Why did he get angry today? He must have been impulsive. After he calmed down,pletely calmed down, tomorrow, he would probably be willing to hear my exnation, right? Then I had been so uneasy during the rest of the day. Even when I got on the ne, I still felt uneasy. When I arrived in New York, I went straight to Aaron¡¯s home by taxi. Standing at his door with an unclear mind, somehow I wanted to retreat. I wanted to see him, t was afraid to see him. Even at the mont, when I recalled his cold eyes, I felt like they were my nightmare. After hesitating for a long time, I finally got the nerve to knock on the door. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Why not go? Want to watch us have sex? I didn¡¯t know if Aaron was at home, but now, I could only try my luck. Yet, after I just knocked twice, someone pulled the door open. Surprised to see the door open so soon, I had a lurch in my heart and subconsciously put a smile on my face, ¡°Aaron¡­¡± But the one who opened the door was not Aaron, but the woman he called fianc¨¦e I had just met yesterday! The woman leaned against the door frame, fiddling with her hair in an indolent manner. With some hostility in her green eyes, she looked me up and down. Then she arched her brows and said casually, ¡°Aaron is taking a shower. You want to meet him for something?¡± I felt like my brain exploded with a boom, and my train of thought was broken. I stood there just like an This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. idiot, watching her study me with dislike from head to toe. A chill rushed from my feet all the way up. I held my fingers firmly. True, I didn¡¯t know what expression I should apply to face her. At this point, I heard a tter of footstepsing from the room. Wearing a washcloth, Aaron was drying his wet hair with a towel. He came slowly to the door, held the woman¡¯s waist, and looked at me. ¡°Who is it?¡± If I had just seen this woman alone, I could haveforted myself by thinking, Maybe Aaron just lent this apartment to the woman for a temporary stay. Bu. now, when I saw him wet with a washcloth round his waist, I couldn¡¯t deceive myself anymore. It was as if a boulder had fallen on me, making my head dizzy and my limbs numb. I was in a daze, not knowing what I should do. Aaron turned to look at me and seemed to arch his brows in surprise. ¡°Why not go to the husband you¡¯ve just married and stay with him? What did youe here for?¡± His tone was so indifferent with some yfulness. Seeing this cold face, I couldn¡¯t believe he had ever said he loved me. Could love really disappear so easily without a trace? I felt a sudden throbbing pain, and I was dizzy. I almost couldn¡¯t breathe, which gave me so much pain that I felt like I would suffocate. Aaron¡¯s fianc¨¦e leaned against his chest intimately and said with some curiosity, ¡°Honey, who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A friend, not so close. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Aaron pinched her arm with a chuckle. ¡°You also want to take a shower, right? Go now.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± His fianc¨¦e shrugged. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Aaron raised his brows. After his fianc¨¦e left, he finally stopped smiling. I clearly saw that the love and softness in his eyes were all gone in an instant. After seeing that, I finally knew how cold his look at me was. Ho, ho¡­ we used to be so close. He had wished to set me into his life numerous times. But now, when he introduced our rtionship to another one, he simply said, ¡°A friend, not so close.¡± I put my hand weakly on the wall to support myself. Only by relying on the wall could I avoid falling in Aaron¡¯s presence. Aaron pursed his lips and stared at me impatiently. ¡°What did youe here for?¡± What did Ie here for? I came to exin, exin to my boyfriend the detail of the farce. But is it necessary to exin it now? I felt a throbbing pain in my heart. After a long while, I heard myself ask him with difficulty, ¡°You two moved in so soon?¡± After that, my heart began thumping. I seemed to have returned to the days when my parents had abandoned me. Fear, anxiety, sadness, and despair filled my chest. I grabbed the door frame with my right hand and held my breath, looking at Aaron seriously. I didn¡¯t want to miss even the slightest expression on his face. His hand, which was drying his hair, paused for a brief moment. He looked up at me and said with a dissolute smile, ¡°What? You want to join us?¡± I felt like my heart broke apart. I shivered, breathing hard. ¡°You two have¡­¡± The rest of the words were too embarrassing to say. Thinking that they might have had sex, I felt I couldn¡¯t bear it at all! ¡°Vincent can¡¯t satisfy you, and you begin thinking of me, your ex- boyfriend. Is that right?¡± Aaron went up, held my waist, pulled me into his arms, held my chin, and looked down at me scornfully. ¡°Olive, listen. It was I who dumped you. Don¡¯t evere to me in the future. Hear?¡± Chapter 192 Chapter 192 After that, he pushed me away coldly. As he let go of me, I fell to the floor with a thud as if I had lost my strength. He looked at me just like he looked at a dump. Seeing that, I was so embarrassed. I regretted it. I shouldn¡¯t have returned to New York today. Looking down at me, Aaron said sarcastically, ¡°Why not go? Want to watch us have sex?¡± Seeing the ridicule in his eyes, I didn¡¯t have the courage tonfront him anymore. I stood up with difficulty and staggered down the stairs, and I heard Aaron m the door behind him. When I reached downstairs, I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I squatted on the roadside and began weeping like crazy. Aaron¡¯s attitude made me feel like my heart had been taken away. I couldn¡¯t deceive myself anymore. True, he didn¡¯t want me. This was something I had used to think about asionally. But when it happened, I finally realized that I couldn¡¯t be as carefree as I had imagined. Instead, I felt like I was going to die in agony. After weeping, I still felt like something was stuck in my heart. I staggered up and went to hail a taxi. Suddenly, I perceived a burning gaze at me. Is it Aaron? I felt some hope without knowing why. I subconsciously turned and looked in the direction of the gaze. I searched for him at his apartment window for a long time, but I didn¡¯t see him. Hah, I might have had an illusion, right? Aaron is probably having sex with his fianc¨¦e in bed now. Just remembering that he had intercourse with another woman, I felt I had lost half of my life. I didn¡¯t think I should keep staying here. The air here felt so thin that I almost couldn¡¯t breathe. A taxi happened toe by, and I got in hurriedly. ¡°Go to the nearest bar.¡± After fastening my seat belt, I turned to look at Aaron¡¯s apartment window with a fluke. Not knowing if it was my illusion, I seemed to see a person there. I rubbed my eyes, about to look more attentively. But the taxi driver had stepped on the elerator, and the car raced off. The view I saw rushed past. I looked back but saw no trace of Aaron. I thought something must be wrong with my eyes. Aaron is now making love with his fianc¨¦e. How could he spare time to think about me? When I was at the bar, I felt emptier because of the lively atmosphere. I sat down at the bar counter and drained two sses of liquor, but my mind became clearer. If I calmed down for a brief moment, the life experiences with Aaron would keep shing across my mind. He had once been etched into my life, so how could I forget him after we broke up? All the prattle he had said had turned into daggers, which were all stabbing my heart. I stubbornly wiped away the tears running down my cheek, took out my phone, and called Cinder. I was unable to go through the difficult night alone. I badly needed to tell my grievances to someone. My call was soon answered. Holding the phone firmly, I said with red eyes, ¡°Cinder,e out to drink.¡± ¡°Sweetie, how could you know I¡¯ve returned to New York?¡± Cinder asked in surprise and then giggled. ¡°I almost forgot Aaron is so resourceful. He can find my whereabouts in a few seconds. But I¡¯m busy today! I¡¯m working overtime on design drawings. When I get it done, I¡¯ll go drink with you.¡± Aaron! Even my friend mentioned him. Can I really forget him? I licked my lips and smiled wryly, ¡°Then next time.¡± I was about to hang up when Cinder stopped me, ¡°Wait! Olive, you cried? Your voice sounds so hoarse. Aaron bullied you?¡± Ho, ho, I thought without self-respect, bullying me is even better than ignoring me. Thinking of Aaron¡¯s cold look, I shed the tears I had been trying so hard to hold. I poured myself a full ss of liquor. After draining it in one gulp, I finally had the courage to tell Cinder the truth. ¡°I broke up¡­ Aaron has dumped me.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cinder¡¯s shock almost went through the mouthpiece. Then I heard her sorting out things. ¡°Send me the bar address. I¡¯m going right now!¡± Half an hourter, Cinder walked into the bar in a hurry. She sat from across me and looked at the table in disbelief. ¡°My goodness, you¡¯ve poured so much down!¡± She snatched the ss from my hand and snapped her fingers, signaling the bartender to clean the table. Dispirited, I slowly looked up at the pile of bottles in front of me. It¡¯s strange! I¡¯ve drunk so much, but why don¡¯t I feel drunk at all? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Cinder took my arm and shook it. ¡°Olive, what happened? What¡¯s wrong with you and Aaron?¡± ¡°Aaron, he¡­¡± I had kept telling myself to be strong for a whole day. Yet, when it came to this topic, I still had a heavy heart. ¡°Aaron has a fianc¨¦e, and they¡¯ve moved in.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cinder stood up in shock. She realized that she overreacted, so she immediately covered her mouth. Then she frowned and said, ¡°What a scum! How could he treat you like this? Damn, I misread him!¡± She rummaged through her handbag for her mobile phone and took it out, going to dial Aaron¡¯s number. ¡°Olive, I¡¯ll shout at him right away.¡± With my hand at the corner of the table, I was to unsteadily get up to stop Cinder. ¡°It¡¯s not Aaron¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Maybe because I had drunk too much, I couldn¡¯t immediately stand up. Instead, with ¡­ legs giving way, I fell to the floor with a thud. On the floor, I didn¡¯t realize what was going on. Cinder hade over in a hurry to help me up. ¡°Does it hurt? Which part hit the floor?¡± I feel the pain. Of course, I do! Remembering that Aaron didn¡¯t want me, I felt great pain in my heart. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Lack of Concentration #288 Vouchers Tears kept rolling down from the corners of my eyes. I sat there and hugged my knees, whimpering sadly. ¡°Honey.¡± Cinder squatted down, opened her arms to hug me, and patted my back gently like coaxing a baby, asking, ¡°What happened?¡± Her face looked anxious, and her eyes turned red. Leaning in her arms, I sobbed out what had happened during the past two days, feeling like recalling a nightmare. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After hearing my words, Cinder frowned and couldn¡¯t help cursing, ¡°Vincent is a despicable and shameless viin. He used your sympathy to get you!¡± I didn¡¯t even have the strength to scold Vincent now. I was too stupid, so I had fallen into his trap. After reviewing this matter, I fully realized how wrong I was. Coincidentally, I had agreed to a fake marriage with Vincent shortly after rejecting Aaron¡¯s marriage proposal. When Aaron had been preventing me froming back to New York in every possible way, I had resolutely taken the ne back without telling him. He had called me countless times. If I had answered one of them and made things clear, things would not have be so bad. But I had taken his affection for me as a weapon and acted willfully. And now, this weapon had pierced into my heart too. After scolding Vincent for a long time, Cinder patted me on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°Aaron might be deliberately provoking you in a fit of anger. Everyone can see how he likes you. So, he will never dump you. Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡± Cinder¡¯sfort gave me a little more confidence. But what Aaron had said to me today made me have no courage to go to meet him. I was not sure if he still liked me, but I knew I had broken his heart. Yesterday, he had told me because he wanted to apologize to me 0.00% 11:37 that he had flown to Las Vegas. At the thought of this, I felt so sad that I couldn¡¯t breathe. He was such a proud man but had bowed his head time and time when I made trouble out of nothing. And now, I had made him badly heartbroken. Would he forgive me? If it were in the past, I would have said yes with certainty. But now, I was not sure. I leaned in Cinder¡¯s arms and let the tears flow down my cheek, saying, ¡°If I could turn back time, I would not do this to him again.¡± It was not until losing him that I realized how tolerant he had been toward Cinder stroked my hair and said, ¡°He will forgive you when he calms down. Don¡¯t be so sad.¡± This matter gave me a headache, and I wanted to getpletely drunk. So, I grabbed her arm and said, ¡°I want to drink.¡± She nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Then, I drank until I had a ckout and didn¡¯t even know I had gotten home. But Cinder¡¯sfort made me regain a hint of confidence. At first, my guilty conscience and fear had made me lose my mind. After I calmed down, I realized Aaron could hardly find another fianc¨¦e within such a short time. Then, I tried to contact him every day by sending messages to or calling him. I had ignored all his messages before. And now, I tasted the bitter feeling of being ignored too. I wanted to go to his house to meet him. But since seeing his ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± opening the door that day, I had felt afraid. And I could not pluck up the courage to go there again. Fortunately, my workload at school became heavy. So, I returned to theboratory to continue my research. I thought doing the experiment could temporarily make me forget about the problem between Aaron and me. But I had overestimated my willpower. After breaking up with him, I even lost the patience and concentration to do experiments which were the basic requirements for researchers. In the quiet office, my thoughts always wandered for no reason. Only then did I realize that life without Aaron was so suffering. I was living like a walking dead and did not know what to do in the future without him. As time passed, I became increasingly sure I could not afford to lose him. I must get him back. As long as I had time, I could not help taking out my phone to see if he had replied to my messages. Unfortunately, he had never responded. The only thing making me feel d now was that he had not blocked me yet. I sought pleasure in sorrow, telling myself maybe this was the best result. ¡°Olive!¡± When I was in a trance during an experiment, Nick suddenly snatched the test tube from my left hand and the mobile phone from my right one. Coming back to my senses, I subconsciously looked at him. ¡°You use the wrong reagents!¡± He put the test tube and mobile phone aside and seriously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why can¡¯t you concentrate on the experiment?¡± While speaking, he frowned, but his eyes were full of concern. I stiffly forced a smile. Looking at the mobile phone on the desk, I couldn¡¯t help wondering what if Aaron sent me a message now. I knew I was having a pile dream, but I could not prevent myself from having such a fantasy. Nick held my shoulders and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Olive, look at you! You are like a walking dead.¡± While speaking, he picked up a mirror and held it in front of my face. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 David Is Gay! 288 Vouchers. Since breaking up with Aaron, I had not looked in the mirror for a long time. When I subconsciously looked at myself in the mirror, I found my red hair dry like straw and my face pale like ashes. And there were dark circles under my eyes. So, I reached out to touch my dry cheek. It had only been a few days, but I had be so haggard. I also wanted to pull myself together. But as long as I thought of Aaron, I felt as if there were a void in my heart. I had lost interest in everything. If I had known dating him would make me so heartbroken, I would not have¡­ I wanted to say something tough. But I knew that even if I had known dating him would make me feel distressed like dying, I would still be with him. After all, he was so nice. ¡°Come on! Cheer up!¡± Nick shook my arms and asked with a gossiping face, ¡°Why have you been so depressed recently? What happened?¡± During the holiday. I had hung out with Aaron every day. My life had been so happy and fulfilling that I had not even thought of posting an update on Facebook. When chatting with Nick, I had always hung up in a hurry. So, he didn¡¯t know what had happened to me I did not want to talk about Aaron with him. We had broken up, and I did not want Nick to worry about me. So, I forced a smile and said. ¡°Come on! I must go on the experiment.¡± Nick sighed, put the mirror on the desk, turned to look at me, and asked, ¡°I heard you are dating Aaron. Why are you so preupied? Did you quarrel with him?¡± I shook my head and denied, ¡°No.¡± I did not want to continue this topic, so I picked up the test tube, intending to resume the experiment. The reason for the quarrel was too ridiculous and stupid, so I did not want others to know. ¡°Are you denying dating or quarreling with him?¡± Nick asked curiously. I paused my hands, gave him a perfunctory nod, and changed the subject, asking, ¡°Long time no see. How are you doing?¡± After finishing speaking, I found his face ruddy and radiant. So, I asked in surprise, ¡°Have you divorced Tim?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yes! I have not only divorced Tim but also found my soulmate.¡± Nick patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said mysteriously, ¡°Guess who I¡¯m dating now?¡± Seeing him stop asking about Aaron, I breathed a sigh of relief. But after racking my brain, I still couldn¡¯t guess who his boyfriend was. So, I shook my head and asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°I knew you could never guess who he is!¡± Nick smiled smugly, ¡°I¡¯m dating David.¡± ¡°David?¡± I covered my mouth in shock because I had never expected David to be gay. Nick smiled to his ears and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel so shocked. It is David who helped me divorce Tim. After having more dealings with each other, we fell in love.¡± When he was recalling the happy memories, he smiled smugly Seeing him so delighted, I thought of Aaron again. He always had an aversion to David. I couldn¡¯t figure out why he disliked such a respected professor before. But now¡­¡­ Since David was gay, maybe he had chased after Aaron before. I subconsciously fumbled for my phone, intending to ask Aaron for confirmation. But when I found my pocket empty, I suddenly realized we had broken up. Nick had cheered me up a little just now, but I felt blue again. I felt my stomach knot with depression, so I could not congratte him as usual. Seeing my bitter smile, Nick patted my shoulder sympathetically and said, ¡°There is a new bar nearby, and the bartender is manly. Would you like to have a drink with me tonight? My treat.¡± I was in no mood for such things now, so I said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll continue the experiment tonight. After all, I am behind schedule now.¡± I was still worried about Aaron, so I had no energy to go to see a manly bartender. ¡°Fine!¡± Nick shrugged. He fiddled with his phone for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Olive, have you ever thought about what to do after graduation? Will you continue doing scientific research or go to work in apany?¡± I froze for a moment and then shook my head nkly, ¡°I have no idea.¡± Now, my mind waspletely upied by Aaron, so I had no time to think about other things. If it were in the past, I would choose to continue doing scientific research. After all, I loved it. But now, I was not sure. This city was full of the vibes of Aaron and Vincent, and they constantly reminded me of what had happened during this period. If I failed to get back together with Aaron, staying in this city would probably make me live in hell. I might bump into him and his girlfriend on the street, and he would walk past me as if I were a stranger. I felt heartbroken merely at the thought of it. So, I might flee the city if he refused to get back together with me. After all, I could not ept the fact that he had a new girlfriend. After letting out a sigh, I shook all the nonsense out of my mind and said with a shrug, ¡°Give my phone back. I¡¯m going to continue the experiment.¡± ¡°OK!¡± Nick nced at me, handed me the phone, and said before leaving. ¡°Concentrate!¡± But I knew I probably could not concentrate on doing the experiment today. A short while after he left, my phone suddenly rang. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Emily¡¯s Taunt The familiar notification ringtone made my heart racing. 288 Vouchers I licked my lips when my mind was buzzing. Had Aaron replied to my messages? What would he say? Had he decided to forgive me after hearing my exnation? My fingers were trembling, so it took me a while to unlock the phone with shaking hands. But the message was not from him. When I saw Emily¡¯s name, I was not very disappointed because I had remained frustrated for a long time. But my racing heart gradually returned to normal, and I became calm. ¡°Do you have time to meet me tonight?¡± After reading her message word by word, I deleted it and turned off the phone. If it was in the past, I would dress up and go to meet her aggressively. But now, I did not want to do such things at all or meet anyone rted to Vincent. Putting the phone back in my pocket, I tried my best to concentrate on the experiment. Fortunately, I was not as distraught as just now. After finishing the experiment, I rubbed my stiff neck. When I looked up. I found it was dark outside. Only then did I realize I was so hungry that I almost could not feel my stomach. I let out a sigh, locked the door of theboratory, turned around, and went downstairs. I had lost my appetite for days, but I knew I must eat. So, I desperately stuffed food into my mouth at every meal although the delicious food made me nauseous. As walking downstairs, I was thinking about what to eat tonight. Suddenly, a ghostly figure floated over. And I didn¡¯t realize it was Emily until she got closer. There was a strong smell of alcohol on her. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were unfocused. So, I knew she had drunk a lot of alcohol. I was not interested in arguing with a drunk, so I bypassed her, intending to leave. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But she caught up with me, opened her arms to block my way, and said, ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡± When she spoke, the smell of alcohol from her mouth overwhelmed me. I frowned and walked past her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to argue with you.¡± But I failed to leave because she grabbed my T-shirt tightly. She was drunk, so she became stronger than usual. When she tried her best to sp my T-shirt, I couldn¡¯t get rid of her. So, I helplessly retreated. Meeting her drunken eyes, I held back my anger and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± Emily stared at me fiercely and said, ¡°I want you to give Vincent back to me!¡± D*mn it! I wanted to vomit upon hearing Vincent¡¯s name. And I did not know whether it had anything to do with the fact that I was too hungry Before my stomach¡¯s acids surged to my throat, I pushed her away, covered my mouth, and ran to the trash can. After vomiting for a while, I felt morefortable in my stomach. Emily walked over and red at me as if she were about to eat me alive. I took out a tissue to wipe my mouth, looked back at her, and said, ¡°Take him if you want. I don¡¯t have the slightest affection for him. And I vomited as soon as hearing his name. He made me sick!¡± ¡°How dare you humiliate him!¡± Emily instantly became irritable, fiercely pointed at me, and snapped, ¡°Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t allow you to humiliate Vincent!¡± What a crazy woman! I rolled my eyes and stood up, intending to leave. But she grabbed my arm and asked, ¡°Olive, are youcent now?¡± Did I lookcent? I did not know how she hade to this conclusion. I did not want to discuss that disgusting man with her here like a lunatic, and I did feel ufortable in my stomach, so I asked, ¡°Can you let go of me?¡± She persistently held my arm and shouted, ¡°You snatched Vincent from me! But you say he is disgusting! After he fell in love with you, you dumped him and threw yourself on another man. Do you think you are very charming?¡± The more she spoke, the more excited she became. And her expression looked ferocious and frightening under the dim light. I lost my patience, so I pushed her away and snapped, ¡°Shut up!¡± Emily staggered backward and fell on the floor. She propped herself up on her hands and looked up at me with tant hatred and endless ridicule in her eyes. Her gloomy look made me a little scared. I was not afraid she would hit me but was afraid she would say something mean and harsh. Sure enough, before I could leave, she gloomily said in a spell-like voice. ¡°Olive, do you think you are noble? Look at you! You are like a walking dead now. Is Aaron ignoring you? You deserve it! He saw your dirty and despicable true color, so he decided to dump you. Do you still want to get reconciled with him? Hah! You are too naive! I have never seen him get back together with his ex-girlfriends. He has made up his mind up with you, so you will never have another chance. You should not have two-timed him! It is karma!¡± break Her harsh words hit the hope I hid deep in my heart. So, I slowly clenched my fists, telling myself that she was just trying to annoy me. I wanted to convince myself that things were not as bad as what Emily Chapter 195 Emily¡¯s Taunt had said. But when I looked back, I saw her mocking smile. And her expression was saying, ¡°I guessed it right! But he will never get back together with you! You are having a pipe dream!¡± The tense string in my heart suddenly broke, so I hurriedly turned around to escape. But I was running too fast, so I stumbled and fell hard on the floor. And it hurt when my knees hit on the hard ground. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 | Miss You! 288 Vouchers When I gritted my teeth and tried to get up, I saw two clear tears on the ivory floor. Hah! Emily had finally seen what she wanted to see. Was she satisfied now? I turned around and yelled, ¡°What qualifications do you have to use me of two-timing Aaron? Do you think I like Vincent? If he had not trapped me, Aaron and I would not have broken up. It is Vincent¡¯s conspiracy! If you want to vent your anger, you should go to argue with him. Why are you making trouble for me? Why do you think I asked for all this? I am also an innocent victim!¡± I had suppressed my emotions for too long, so they flooded out now. I just wanted to vent my anger, no longer caring about whether I would lose face. Emily had never seen me lose my temper like this, so she stood still in a daze without any reaction. After a long silence, she smiled sarcastically, ¡°So what? If you hadn¡¯t cooperated, you and Vincent would not have gotten married. Admit it! You are a filthy b*tch!¡± Her every word urately hit my pain points. Was Aaron thinking the same? He did not think I was a victim but believed I had willingly cooperated with Vincent, right? Emily rolled her eyes, slowly approached me, and squatted down. Then, she stared into my eyes, narrowed her eyes, and smiled happily, ¡°Cry, Olive! This trip is worth it. Seeing you cry so badly, I regained mental bnce.¡± After finishing speaking, she walked away on her high heels while happily humming a song. After she left, I leaned against the corner of the wall, curled up, and cried heartily. I thought I would feel much better after venting my emotions, but I was wrong. After crying, I felt worse instead of getting a better mood. I did not want to go home because I would think of Aaron when I was alone. So, I decided to get myself drunk. As long as I was drunk, I would not think about anything. I wiped off my tears and sent a message to Nick to ask him where the newly opened bar he had mentioned this afternoon was. He quickly sent the address to me and asked, ¡°What happened? Why do you suddenly want to get drunk? Do you want me to apany you?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°No,¡± I replied, turned off my phone, and went to the bar. After entering the bar, I went straight to the bar counter and said, ¡°I¡¯d like a jug of beer.¡± When the waiter brought me the beer, I mechanically poured it into my mouth like an alcoholic. Then, I felt dizzy. It was good! I thought I was probably drunk. Leaning on the bar counter, I widened my eyes, trying to see if Aaron was among the people passing by. It was annoying. Even when I was drunk, I could not see the man I missed the most. When the alcohol affected my brain, my mind was no longer as clear as before. Then, I discovered another benefit of getting drunk besides making me less heartbroken. It also reduced my sense of shame! During the day, I had desperately suppressed my desire to go to meet Aaron. But now, I found it hard to control myself. I missed him and wanted him by my side now! So, I took out my phone, opened the address book with difficulty, and called him. Chapter 196 I Miss You! ¡°Hello?¡± Miraculously, the call was answered quickly. I carefully pressed my phone to my ear and said, ¡°Aaron¡­¡± 288 Vouchers ¡°Oh my God, Olive! How much alcohol have you drunk? Tell me where you are! I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a newly opened bar near my college. Aaron, I miss you very much.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Stop drinking.¡± After hanging up, I realized it was Cinder instead of Aaron that had answered the phone. I had drunk too much, so I had dialed the wrong number. I rubbed my eyes hard and made another call. When I looked at Aaron¡¯s name on the screen, my heart was racing. I clenched the phone and pressed it to my ear carefully, not even wanting to miss the beeping. Maybe God had heard my sincere prayer. After a while, Aaron picked up the phone. He had finally answered my call after so many days, so I felt excited, and tears suddenly flowed out of my eyes. Then, I bit my lower lip to swallow the sobs back. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Aaron asked. Although he sounded cold and heartless, I still thought his voice was pleasing to the ear. I sniffed and said aggrievedly, ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m drunk.¡± In the past, when I had gotten drunk, I had always willfully leaned against his chest because I had known he would take care of me. The next Chapter 196 I Miss You! morning, I had always woken up in his warm bed. 288 Vouchers Recently, I could not fall asleep without alcohol. But when I woke up every morning. I could not see his face. He hadpletely disappeared from my world, so I had felt as if I were dreaming when he had answered the phone. After a long silence, Aaron said in a mocking voice, ¡°You should have called Vincent instead of me if you¡¯re drunk.¡± Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Meeting Him One Last Time ¡°Why should I call him? Aaron, you know how I love you. I want to exin what happened that day to you. Vincent and I are not married for real. Why don¡¯t you listen? Do you know how I have gotten through these days? I miss you every day! I miss you when I eat and do experiments, and I dream of you every night. Aaron, please! Give me onest chance! I don¡¯t want to break up with you. I¡¯m living in hell. And I feel heartbroken at the thought of you¡­¡± When I suddenly felt a sting in my heart, I pressed my chest, weakly leaned against the cold bar counter, and let my tears fall on it, saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t ignore me. I felt dying now¡­¡± Suddenly, someone gently touched my cheek and wiped the tears off my face. I froze for a moment and unconsciously tightened my grip on the phone. When I slowly opened my eyes, I gradually saw the person¡¯s face. It was a woman instead of Aaron that was standing in front of me. Cinder gently wiped my tears with a tissue and asked, ¡°Olive, how much beer have you drunk?¡± She helplessly asked the waiter to take away all the beer on my table and snatched the mobile phone stuck to my ear. I was startled and subconsciously try to grab it, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still talking with Aaron on the phone!¡± She slightly frowned, unlocked my phone, and held it in front of my eyes, saying, ¡°Look! The talk time is a minute and a half! He has long hung up on you!¡± Hearing her words, I could not deceive myself any longer. So, I sat still in a daze, feeling like the little match girl. After I struggled to light thest match, I watched it being blown out by a chilly wind. Overwhelmed by despair, I opened my mouth but found it difficult to breathe. I did not understand it. He had loved me so much before. Why didn¡¯t he want to listen to my exnation? Why had he suddenly be so ruthless? Did he no longer love me now? If so, what should I do? Seeing me burst into tears, Cinder sighed, stepped forward, and gently held my trembling shoulders, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Aaron.¡± Yes! I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him. But people could not control their feelings. After all, there was no such thing as a faucet. At the thought of Aaron, I felt heartbroken. I let out a heavy breath, wiped the tears off my face, and indiscriminately reached out to get the beer on the table. But after fumbling for a while, I found the table empty. Cinder grabbed my wrist and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± I replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Drink.¡± Cinder seriously looked at me and shook her head, ¡°No, you must not drink anymore. You¡¯ve drunk a lot. If you continue, I¡¯m afraid you will have stomach problems.¡± Now, my heart was aching like hell, so I did not care about stomach problems but just wanted to drink to reduce the heart¨Cwrenching pain. So, I took her hand, put it on my chest, and seriously said, ¡°But my heart is broken. Cinder, I feel so tight in my chest that I can¡¯t breathe. Only alcohol can temporarily kill the pain. Please let me get drunk!¡± It was too cruel for me to soberly face the fact that I was dumped. Cinder nodded with a sigh and asked the waiter to give me a cold beer. Then, sheforted me, saying, ¡°Fine! You can drink! But I hope you can pull yourself together as soon as possible. There are so many fishes in the sea!¡± Yes, there were plenty of men, but there was only one Aaron. After dating him, I could not fall in love with other men anymore. But he did not want 24.609 me now. I did not know how much I had drunk. When I woke up, I was in Cinder¡¯s guest bedroom. The sunlight outside the window was dazzling, so I squinted my eyes and picked up the phone to check the time. It was half past ten, so Cinder had already gone to work. She had sent me a message, saying there was breakfast in the kitchen. I shook my aching head, washed up, and went to the kitchen to look for the milk and bread she had prepared. While having breakfast, Aaron¡¯s figure shed across my mind from time to time. Would I break up with him like this? I mechanically took a bite of the bread and found I still couldn¡¯t ept such a result. Anyway, I must give it another try. After breakfast, I went to the bathroom to wash my face again. Looking into the mirror, I saw my eyes bloodshot and my face haggard. So, I stood still, staring at myself in the mirror. Then, I slightly bit my teeth and took a deep breath. Onest time! Even if what I would get was humiliation, I must go to meet again. I set the bottom line for myself and decided to meet him onest time! In order not to embarrass myself, I put on makeup and bought a sexy ck tight dress near Cinder¡¯s home. If I went to his home, he would not open the door. So, I decided to go to hispany on Wall Street. In the taxi drove on the way, I was nervous. I imagined thousands of scenarios when we met. Maybe he would humiliate me like the previous two times. Maybe he would just ignore me. But there was still a glimmer of hope that he would stop his steps, hear my exnation, and get back together with me. I was a little restless. Sometimes, I felt the taxi was running too fast, and sometimes, I thought it was This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. too slow. It was only less than an hour, but I felt as if one year had passed. 96.44% Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Hi However, I had never expected to be stopped by the receptionist as soon as I arrived at the entrance. I clenched my fists and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m Olive. Please tell Aaron I want to meet him.¡± The receptionist maintained a professional smile on her face but looked at me with contempt in her eyes. I guessed she knew who I was. ¡°Sorry, he is dating someone else now, so he won¡¯t fire anyone for you anymore. Please be sensible and leave. If you stay here, his new girlfriend may get angry.¡± She was speaking in an arrogant tone and looked at me with a mocking face, so I suddenly felt ufortable as if there were ten thousand needles in my clothes. I dully stood still, and my mind was a mess. Did he really have a new girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t he trying to anger me after knowing I had married Vincent without telling him? The receptionist raised her chin, folded her arms over her chest, and sarcastically said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave? Do you think he will see you if you stand here?¡± I licked my lips and asked in embarrassment, ¡°Did he bring that woman to thepany today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The receptionist rolled her eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call security¡± I ignored her taunt, stood at the door in a daze, and looked at the two uniformed security guards, thinking about whether I could break in. Well, the mission sess rate was zero. Today, I had mustered up all my courage toe to hispany to meet him. If I failed to see him, I was afraid I would not have the courage toe again. So, I decided to go outside and wait for him until he got off work. I must meet him today no matter what! When I turned around to leave, the elevator suddenly dinged. So, I paused and subconsciously raised my head to look over. Then, I saw Daisy hurrying out of the elevator with her head down, holding a document in her hand. But she quickly walked past me with her long legs as if not seeing me. I froze for a second and then rushed forward to block her way. I didn¡¯t want to guess whether she was pretending not to see me. And I did not care about how embarrassing the situation was. I just quickly said, ¡°Daisy, I want to meet Aaron. Please take me upstairs.¡± Looking at me, she slightly frowned and helplessly said, ¡°Olive, he¡¯s not here.¡± I knew she was lying because I had seen his car in the parking lot just now. So, I put my palms together and begged, ¡°Please! I know he¡¯s upstairs.¡± Daisy hesitantly opened her lips and sighed, ¡°Go back. I don¡¯t think he wants to see you now. I felt numb to hear he did not want to see me again, so I cheekily continued to beg, ¡°I do need to see him. Please! Please take me up!¡± Daisy grimaced in embarrassment and said, ¡°Olive, I think you will regret it if you go up to meet him now. As your friend. I think¡­¡± ¡°I must meet him! Can you please do me a favor? I won¡¯t bother you anymore¡­¡± I had made up my mind to meet Aaron today. I knew he might be making out with his so-called ¡°fianc¨¦e¡± now. But I would not give up until I saw it with my own eyes. Seeing me so insistent, Daisy could only say in a faint voice, ¡°He is with his fianc¨¦e now. Are you sure you want to see him?¡± Hearing that he was with that woman, I felt heartbroken. But I slowly clenched my fists and swallowed hard. After making up my mind, I nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to see him.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Daisy shrugged, thoughtfully handed me a handkerchief, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs. But I hope you won¡¯t be too sadter.¡± Why was she so sure that I would cry when seeing Aaron? What on earth were he and that woman doing? I stared at the handkerchief in a daze and then shook my head. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t think I will need it.¡± I fell asleep crying every night, so I almost ran out of my tears now. Daisy nodded and put the handkerchief back into her pocket. When the elevator slowly moved up, the quietness made me feel cramped. Standing in a corner, I was a littleck of oxygen for no reason. I hadn¡¯t seen Aaron for a long time. Since starting dating him, I had never parted with him for more than two days. I leaned against the elevator wall and watched the number on the disy constantly change, feeling depressed. I had cheered myself up beforeing here. But now, I felt discouraged and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say when seeing him. I felt as if a long time had passed, but it was only less than two minutes. As the elevator doors opened, Daisy nodded at me and said, ¡°Go in by yourself. I still need to work. I wish you good luck. ¡± While speaking, she shook the document in her hand. I forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at me and pressed the down button of the elevator. Soon, the elevator went down. The corridor was quiet And I could hear a man and a woman flirting in the office because the door was partially open The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic, which I had always liked to hear. I knew it was Aaron¡¯s voice. But the woman¡¯s sweet voice sounded unfamiliar I guessed she was his fianc¨¦e.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Want to Keep Seeng Met It only took me a second to hesitate, and then I strode forward and pushed the half-closed door In the office, a woman was sitting straddling Aaron¡¯sp with her hands wrapped around Aaron¡¯s neck, clinging to him very intimately. Aaron was holding the woman¡¯s waist lightly with his right hand and holding his phone in the other hand, looking at something. Both of them smiled happily. Seeing me push the door open, Aaron put away the smile on his face, locked his phone, and put it on the executive desk. I didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but on the screen of his mobile phone. that shed just now, I seemed to have seen the surveince video of the corridor. The woman also turned her head to look at me. There was still a smile on her face that had not been This scene hurt my heart a bit. I narrowed my eyes slightly, deliberately ignored the provocative sneer on the woman¡¯s face, and said seriously, ¡°Ms., could you go out for a while? I want to talk to Aaron about something alone.¡± The smile on the woman¡¯s face waspletely put away. She leaned over, put her face in Aaron¡¯s arms, and said in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Honey, do I need to go out?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Aaron pinched her face with a smile. When he looked up at me, his eyes seemed to be frozen again, and he asked me. very coldly. ¡°Just say what you have to say. I don¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary misunderstanding to upset my fianc¨¦e.¡± He defended that woman so much. I felt that I was a clown in their eyes. However, I stubbornly did not leave, and even straightened my back a bit. I said, ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes suddenly and gave me a cold look. Then he patted the woman¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t you go out for a second?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The woman stood up reluctantly and got away from Aaron. Then she suddenly bent down, kissed him on the cheek, and pullec his tie to remind him, ¡°Get dressed, honey. I don¡¯t want any other woman to see the traces I¡¯ve left on you.¡± She turned her head and gave me a hard look. It was only then that I noticed that in Aaron¡¯s slightly open cor, his white pectoral muscles were covered with finger scratches and ambiguous hickey marks. What they had been doing before I showed up was self-evident. Perhaps, I had disturbed their good time. But I stood there without moving. This was thest chance I gave myself. I must exin tha matter clearly in front of Aaron. I didn¡¯t know what would happen after that. Just like Aaron¡¯s feelings for me, I couldn¡¯t be as sure as before that he must love Aaron snorted softly, casually buttoned up his shirt, and asked the woman in a doting tone, ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± The woman smiled and kissed his face again. before turning around. She looked at me with hostility in her eyes, and she gave me another hard look when she passed by me. I didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her provocation. At this moment, I was just thinking about how I should exin it to Aaron. After the woman went out, I closed the door and took a few steps. forward. There was a faint smell of freesia perfume in the air, which was very nice, but somehow I found it very pungent. The further I walked, the stronger the smell became. So I stopped three meters away from Aaron. Aaron touched his chin, and smiled inexplicably, ¡°Why are your afraid I¡¯ll hurt you?¡± I shook my head lightly and said, ¡°Aaron, are you still willing to listen to my exnation?¡± He was sitting therezily, knocking on the executive desk with his fingers. His voice was filled with With his appearance, he regarded me as something for entertainment. From where I was standing, I could see the hickeys. on his neck. At that moment, I suddenly felt a little nauseous. What am I doing here? Why did Ie over and over again to humiliate myself? I¡¯d exined everything I could to Aaron about Vincent¡¯s mother. Could it be that I would be able to turn things around if I came to his office and exined it to him in person? I stared at the marks. on his neck, and my throat felt ufortable as if it had been choked. After a long while, I lowered my eyes, wrung my hands, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, just forget it.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Let¡¯s let this rtionship end here. I took a deep breath, apologized to Aaron, and turned to leave. Suddenly, there was a sound of a chair being dragged across the floor behind. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of the image reflected in the ss. Aaron was striding towards me. He stopped in front of me, blocked the door with his big hands, lowered his head, and looked me up and down with wanton and frivolous eyes, ¡°Why, are you ying hard to get?¡± He smelled of that woman¡¯s perfume. I frowned, took a step back in displeasure, and shook my head a. ¡°No?¡± Aaron snorted lightly, touched my cheek lightly with the back. of his hand, and said yfully, ¡°You came to me dressed like this. Don¡¯t you want to keep seeing me?¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I Fled The ce where Aaron¡¯s hand touched was numb. But my heart gradually sank. Did Aaron think that was why I came to him? ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Am I wrong?¡± Aaron was still smiling, but there was no warmth in his blue eyes, and the words he said were even colder and more ruthless, ¡°Vincent can¡¯t satisfy you, or have you be addicted to cheating for excitement?¡± I took a deep breath, held back the tears that were about to fall, and asked him seriously, ¡°Is it really what you think of me?¡± ¡°Or what? What else should I think of you?¡± Aaron chuckled as if he had heard a very funny joke, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just such a woman?¡± I hadn¡¯t expected that I turned out to be such an unbearable woman in Aaron¡¯s heart. All the courage I had mustered up today was shattered at this moment. Tears rolled down the corners of my eyes. I stubbornly straightened my back and looked up at Aaron, ¡°Do you have to say that about me?¡± Could it be that I was a despicable woman in his heart? Seeing my tears fall, Aaron narrowed his eyes and suddenly tightened his grip on my shoulder. Two secondster, he shrugged slightly, ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡± His apology was so perfunctory. At least, I didn¡¯t feel his sincerity at all. However, when Aaron reached out to wipe my tears, I seemed to see his distress in a trance. When his warm fingers touched my cheeks, I felt so sad that I burst into tears. Aaron suddenly picked me up and strode towards the sofa. He let me sit on hisp, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the corners of my eyes. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me, but tears kept flowing down my face. ¡°Did Vincent bully you?¡± Aaron asked me suddenly. I felt the weight of his grip on my arm, and I suddenly had an illusion that if I said yes, Aaron would probably go after Vincent. But, after returning from Las Vegas, I never met Vincent again. I had been living in a mess every day, and I didn¡¯t have time to think about Vincent at all. I shook my head, ¡°No, we¡­¡± We hadn¡¯t met at all. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He looked very understanding, ¡°You and he are newlyweds, a happy and loving couple. Where did he get the time to bully you?¡± Why was he always stubbornly trying to tie me and Vincent together? I had nothing to do with Vincent! I wanted to exin, but Aaron suddenly asked me, ¡°Are you done crying?¡± I froze for a moment. But before I could react, Aaron suddenly pinched my waist and brought his ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. handsome face closer to me. His face was still as good-looking as ever, and it was handsome enough to fascinate me at a nce. Staring at his blue eyes, I subconsciously grabbed the hem of his clothes tightly. Like a wolf, Aaron didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. He looked closely at me, slowly pressed me down on the sofa, stretched out his hand to hold my arm, and lowered his head to my lips. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I called his name nervously, aware of what he wanted to do. But it seemed I couldn¡¯t push him away, or rather, subconsciously I didn¡¯t want to push him away. He lowered his head, licked my lips with his tongue, and put his other hand under the hem of my skirt. ¡°Huh?¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes slightly as if admiring the look of fascination on my face. Doviding into pages nor I couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out to hug his waist, but I suddenly saw the purple hickeys on his neck again! I froze as if I was struck by lightning. I pushed him away violently, sat up, and straightened my clothes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t react. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked me. I tried my best to smooth the folds on my skirt, and asked him seriously, ¡°Aaron, tell me, what is your rtionship with that woman just now?¡± Aaron leaned on the sofa, smiling wickedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago? She is my fianc¨¦e.¡± I clenched my fists suddenly, and said in a somewhat awkward tone, ¡°What about me? To you, what am I?¡± ¡°What do you think you should be?¡± Aaron smiled and pulled me into his arms again, and wanted to bow his head to kiss me again. When I thought of his lips kissing another woman just now, I somehow felt disgusted. I turned my head and struggled to withdraw from his arms, ¡°She is your fianc¨¦e. Why do you still kiss me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the initiative yourself?¡± Aaron looked confused, and his hand slid down from my chest, ¡°You deliberately came to me dressed like this. Aren¡¯t you trying to seduce me? Since you showed up at my door, why wouldn¡¯t I turn you down?¡± While talking, he leaned over and tried to kiss me again. As for me, at this moment, I only felt that my hair stood on end. It turned out that in Aaron¡¯s heart, I was a cheap woman at his door, and I was so despicable! I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. I pushed him away, pped him, and ran out quickly. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t havee to see Aaron today. As Daisy had said, I would regret the decision I made. But at this moment, besides regret, what I was feeling more was despair. This was thest time I had swallowed my pride to make peace with him. And from today on, I would have no reason to go to see him anymore, because my pride would not allow me to make mistakes again and again. Now I realized that there was no future between us. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Fled The ce where Aaron¡¯s hand touched was numb. But my heart gradually sank. Did Aaron think that was why I came to him? ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Am I wrong?¡± Aaron was still smiling, but there was no warmth in his blue eyes, and the words he said. were even colder and more ruthless, ¡°Vincent can¡¯t satisfy you, or have you be addicted to cheating for excitement?¡± I took a deep breath, held back the tears that were about to fall, and asked him seriously. ¡°Is it really what you think of me?¡± ¡°Or what? What else should I think of you?¡± Aaron chuckled as if he had heard a very funny joke, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just such a woman?¡± I hadn¡¯t expected that I turned out to be such an unbearable woman in Aaron¡¯s heart. All the courage I had mustered up today was shattered at this moment. Tears rolled down the corners of my eyes. I stubbornly straightened my back and looked up at Aaron, ¡°Do you have to say that about me?¡± Could it be that I was a despicable woman in his heart? Seeing my tears fall, Aaron narrowed his eyes and suddenly tightened his grip on my shoulder. Two secondster, he shrugged slightly, ¡°Okay, I was wrong.¡± His apology was so perfunctory. At least, I didn¡¯t feel his sincerity at all. However, when Aaron reached out to wipe my tears, I seemed to see his distress in a trance. When his warm fingers touched my cheeks, I felt so sad that I burst into tears. Aaron suddenly picked me up and strode towards the sofa. He let me sit on hisp, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the corners of my eyes. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me, but tears kept flowing down my face. ¡°Did Vincent bully you?¡± Aaron asked me suddenly. I felt the weight of his grip on my arm, and I suddenly had an illusion that if I said yes, Aaron would probably go after Vincent. But, after returning from Las Vegas, I never met Vincent again. I had been living in a mess every day, and I didn¡¯t have time to think about Vincent at all. I shook my head, ¡°No, we¡­¡± We hadn¡¯t met at all. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He looked very understanding, ¡°You and he are newlyweds, a happy and loving couple. Where did he get the time to bully you?¡± Why was he always stubbornly trying to tie me and Vincent together? I had nothing to do with Vincent! I wanted to exin, but Aaron suddenly asked me, ¡°Are you done crying?¡± I froze for a moment. But before I could react, Aaron suddenly pinched my waist and brought his handsome face closer to me. His face was still as good-looking as ever, and it was handsome enough to fascinate me at a nce. Staring at his blue eyes, I subconsciously grabbed the hem of his clothes tightly. Like a wolf, Aaron didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. He looked closely at me, slowly pressed me down on the sofa, stretched out his hand to hold my arm, and lowered his head to my lips. ¡°Aaron¡­¡± I called his name nervously, aware of what he wanted to do. But it seemed I couldn¡¯t push him away, or rather, subconsciously I didn¡¯t want to push him away. He lowered his head, licked my lips with his tongue, and put his other hand under the hem of my skirt. ¡°Huh?¡± Aaron narrowed his eyes slightly as if admiring the look of fascination on my face. I couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out to hug his waist, but I suddenly saw the purple hickeys on his neck again! I froze as if I was struck by lightning. I pushed him away violently, sat up, and straightened my clothes. asked me. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I tried my best to smooth the folds on my skirt, and asked him seriously, ¡°Aaron, tell me, what is your rtionship with that woman just now?¡± Aaron leaned on the sofa, smiling wickedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you a long time ago? She is my fianc¨¦e.¡± I clenched my fists suddenly, and said in a somewhat awkward tone, ¡°What about me? To you, what am I?¡± ¡°What do you think you should be?¡± Aaron smiled and pulled me into his arms again, and wanted to bow his head to kiss me again. When I thought of his lips kissing another woman just now, I somehow felt disgusted. I turned my head and struggled to withdraw from his arms, ¡°She is your fianc¨¦e. Why do you still kiss me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the initiative yourself?¡± Aaron looked confused, and his hand slid down from my chest, ¡°You deliberately came to me dressed like this. Aren¡¯t you trying to seduce me? Since you showed up at my door, why wouldn¡¯t I turn you down?¡± While talking, he leaned over and tried to kiss me again. As for me, at this moment, I only felt that my hair stood on end. It turned out that in Aaron¡¯s heart, I was a cheap woman at his door, and I was so despicable! I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. I pushed him away, pped him, and ran out quickly. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t havee to see Aaron today. As Daisy had said, I would regret the decision I made. But at this moment, besides regret, what I was feeling more was despair. This was thest time I had swallowed my pride to make peace with him. And from today on, I would have no reason to go to see him anymore, because my pride would not allow me to make mistakes again and again. Now I realized that there was no future between us. Chapter 201 Aaron¡¯s POV 288 Vouchers After watching Olive leave, I felt a little self-deprecating as I touched the cheek that she had pped. Compared with the pain in my heart, the pain in my face was almost negligible. I powerlessly threw myself on the sofa, touched the marks on my neck where I had pinched, and felt that my life was like a joke. I closed my eyes, and the panic and bewilderment when I woke up from the hotel in Switzend and didn¡¯t see Olive appeared again in my mind. At first, I thought she was angry at me for imprisoning her. After getting angry, I regretted it more. I shouldn¡¯t have treated her like this. So I started calling her. But she didn¡¯t answer any calls. It wasn¡¯t until her phone waspletely turned off that I panickedpletely I couldn¡¯t help wondering if she might be in some danger, or if she had something to hide. So, I asked all my friends to look for her. Then. I got the news from my friend that Vincent was going to Las Vegas with the whole family to hold a wedding. I waspletely stunned by this news. I suddenly realized that the girl Vincent was going to marry was Olive! I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything, so I hurriedly booked a ne ticket to Las Vegas. But when I arrived in Las Vegas, the chilly wind at the airport woke me uppletely. I was at a loss. In the beginning, I didn¡¯t think about whether Olive would like to marry Vincent. What if¡­ what if she married Vincent of her own ord? I tried my best to calm myself down, and then I rented a woman to be mypanion and asked her to apany me to the wedding. I thought that if Olive was forced, I would take her out of there. When I was driving to the church, I was still fantasizing about how I should take her out of there. After parking the car, I didn¡¯t even know how I got to the church. The lights in the church were gorgeous and beautiful, and Olive, the bride, was wearing a white wedding dress. I had always known she was beautiful. but for the first time, I realized that she looked so perfect in a wedding dress. She took Vincent¡¯s arm and was very close to him. I noticed that there was a smile on her face. She epted the blessing of Vincent¡¯s mother and the pastor¡¯s blessing with a happy face. ¡°Ms., do you take this gentleman for yourwfully wedded husband, whether poor or rich, healthy or disabled, you will always be with him and never leave him?¡± Amidst the soft and solemn music, Olive seemed to be in a trance. I stood nkly at the door of the church, looking at her back. What is she thinking? Is it true that she hopes that I can take her away at this time as I expected? I pushed away mypanion¡¯s hand and approached her uncontrobly. At the moment when the idea of taking her away was getting stronger and stronger, Olive finally spoke. Her tone was so firm and calm. Her answer ¡°I do¡± was enough to blow me to pieces. I suddenly thought of the fear and panic in her eyes when I had proposed to her. I hadforted myself more than once that Olive just felt that my 11:06 marriage proposal was too sudden, and the result would be better if I made preparations next time before proposing. But it turned out that it wasn¡¯t that my proposal was too sudden, but that the person she wanted to marry was not me at all! At that moment, I felt like a big joke. For the first time, I found out that I resented her a little bit. If she had told me early that she only treated me as a pastime, I probably wouldn¡¯t be so heartbroken that I couldn¡¯t breathe like I was now. But even though I was so angry that I was about to have a heart attack, I still didn¡¯t step forward to sabotage her and Vincent¡¯s wedding at this moment. This was the girl I had cared for. Even if she betrayed me, hurt me, and humiliated me, I still couldn¡¯t bear to make her sad at this time. It was just that I couldn¡¯t generously wish her a happy marriage. So, like a coward. I turned and walked away. But Olive caught up at this moment. She said that she and Vincent were not real. I had witnessed their happiest moment with my own eyes, and she was still trying to lie to me at this time. Did she think I hadn¡¯t been embarrassed enough? I took the arm of the woman next to me, brought her to Olive, and told her that this was my fianc¨¦e. I didn¡¯t even know the woman¡¯s name. I just naively wanted to use this method to win back the game. I didn¡¯t want to lose this rtionship in disgrace. Olive looked at me with sadness on her face. She grabbed my arm and said she wanted to exin to me. What else could be exined? I had seen it with my own eyes and any exnation would be pale and ridiculous. Her pure white wedding dress was very dazzling, so I said, ¡°I won¡¯t be as stingy as you, and get married secretly. When I get engaged, I will notify you.¡± As I had expected, I saw her tears streaming down. I had thought that saying this would make me feel relieved, but I walked away, looking hasty and embarrassed. I knew that in front of Olive, I had already suffered a crushing defeat. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 News of Aaron¡¯s Engagement 288 Vouchers Olive¡¯s POV, After returning from Wall Street, I chose to use work topletely numb myself. Every day I did experiments in theboratory until midnight, and I went to theboratory early in the morning. I found that after keeping myself busy, I didn¡¯t have as much time to think about Aaron. Nick looked at me like I was a madman, and grabbed the data in my hand, ¡°Olive, you¡¯ve only slept two or three hours a day. Are you not afraid of sudden death?¡± I smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Then I snatched back the data. What was sudden deathpared to dying of grief? I thought to myself a little mockingly. At least I had made a contribution to the country, and my death would be regarded as a reasonable one, right? For half a month, I stayed in theboratory. One day, Vincent sent me a message asking me to attend a friend¡¯s gathering. After reading Vincent¡¯s message, I realized that I had forgotten to block his contact information. I took off the disposable gloves and was about to block his contact information when he sent me another message. [Aaron will be here too. I think you will go, right? Olive.] A smiley face was attached at the back. It seemed that he had read my mind. Then, he sent me an address. I looked at the three messages from Vincent nkly and then blocked Vincent. Why was he so sure that I would go? Because of Aaron? Vincent was well-informed and I believed he had known that Aaron and I hadpletely broken up! I had adjusted my mentality for half a month and there was a slight crack because of this message. Aaron¡­ I hadn¡¯t seen Aaron for a long time. I sat at the desk with my face in one hand and looked at the dense data on theputer. The data that I could have easily understood seemed like a mystery to me now. I had to admit that Aaron had a great influence on me. Like now, just hearing his name, I was back to my old ways. I found myself ten thousand reasons to persuade myself to calm down, but in the end, I walked to the N?velDrama.Org ? content. bar whose address Vincent had sent me. I was soft! ¡°Olive!¡± Vincent called my name loudly beside me and stepped forward with a look of surprise. He smiled and whispered in my ear, ¡°I knew you woulde.¡± Then he pushed open the door of the box and led me in. 10:48 As soon as I entered the box, I saw Aaron. He had always been the center of attention. Even if he was only wearing a white shirt and ck trousers, he could still attract the attention of most of the people present. I couldn¡¯t help but fix my eyes on him, but he just nced at me indifferently and quickly looked away. He was whispering something to the woman beside him, and I noticed that he was holding hands with that woman. The woman¡¯s fingers were painted with bright red nail polish. Her fingers were fair and slender, as beautiful and bright as herself. Oh, it was Aaron¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Seeing him being so intimate with his fianc¨¦e, I felt extremely ufortable, but I didn¡¯t even have the right to step forward toin. I could only silently watch them show off their affection in front of everyone. At this moment, my hand was suddenly held by Vincent and he deliberately walked in the direction of Aaron. I resisted a little. Just being close to Aaron would make me feel very ufortable. At that moment, I seemed to see Aaron¡¯s eyes suddenly darken. Looking at his cold eyes, I suddenly realized that my hand was being held tightly by Vincent. I frowned, feeling disgusted to be touched by Vincent. I would never forget the scene where Vincent used despicable means to win my sympathy. So I struggled and tried to shake off his hand. Vincent, however, squeezed my hand tightly and pulled me towards Aaron quickly, ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯re getting engaged soon and I wish you a happy wedding in advance.¡± What? I was so shocked by what Vincent said that I forgot to struggle. So, Aaron hadn¡¯t lied to me? Was he getting engaged? I looked up in a daze to see Aaron¡¯s expression, and I didn¡¯t even know what I wanted to confirm. He had said this woman was his fianc¨¦e. It was normal for them to get married. As early as half a month ago, I had been already mentally prepared that Aaron would marry someone else, but why did I still find it difficult to ept the news that he was going to get engaged? ¡°Honey, are you surprised?¡± Vincent gently held my slightly trembling shoulders, ¡°When Aaron gets engaged, can we go to the party together?¡± My whole body was trembling uncontrobly, and I didn¡¯t even notice how Vincent addressed me. I stared stubbornly at Aaron¡¯s face, wanting to hear from him that he was getting engaged. Aaron narrowed his eyes slightly and cast his gloomy eyes on my shoulders held by Vincent. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 | Should Choose to Escape 288 Vouchers For a moment, I even had the feeling that he would rush up and give Vincent a hard punch, and then pull me into his arms. But illusions were just illusions after all. A smile quickly appeared on Aaron¡¯s face. He stretched out his hand, pulled the woman into his arms, and put his arm around her waist. Then he raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at me, and then looked at Vincent. He said, ¡°Thank you, but I also would like to congratte you. You got what you wanted!¡± Vincent held my shoulder tightly and smiled very proudly, ¡°Of course. Olive and I have been in love for so many years. There were some conflicts between us, but in the end, I am very grateful that she is willing toe back to me.¡± The two of them were talking with subtle hostility on their faces. It was just that I couldn¡¯t listen to them at all. All I could think of was the scene of Aaron epting the blessing calmly just now. He was getting engaged! He was getting engaged! At this moment, I was grateful that Vincent was holding me tightly in his arms because as soon as he let go, I would fall to the ground in embarrassment. I felt like my whole body was limp as if I was having a nightmare, and I didn¡¯t know when I would wake up from this nightmare. At this time, other people also came forward one after another. They surrounded Aaron and the woman and shouted, asking them to kiss each other. Aaron calmly took the woman¡¯s hand and stood up. At the request of the crowd, he lowered his head, kissed her on the forehead, and said, ¡°The rest is not for you to see. My girl will be shy.¡± The woman tugged at his clothes shyly in his arms, and gently pounded him on the chest, ¡°You¡¯re so naughty!¡± I stood there like an outsider, and the scene of them showing off their affection was killing me! I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When Vincent wasn¡¯t paying attention, I pushed him away and said, ¡°Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom.¡± When I got to the bathroom, I desperately scooped up cold water and poured it on my face. If this was a nightmare, then I hoped I could wake up quickly. Please! If I stayed in this environment any longer, I would suffocate. But my prayers went unanswered. I stayed in the bathroom for a full ten minutes. After returning to the box, I found that the room was still very lively. Everyone was congratting Aaron, and his beautiful smile hurt my eyes more and more as they raised their sses. At this moment, Aaron walked up to me holding the woman¡¯s hand, and shook the wine ss at me, ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you going to congratte me? Ex-girlfriend!¡± When he said the word ¡°ex-girlfriend¡±, I somehow found it a little 27 82% 12:19 D sarcastic. I almost couldn¡¯t breathe, and he had to remind me over and over again that he no longer belonged to me. After staring at each other for a long time, I suddenly came to my sense, ¡°Okay.¡± I got up mechanically, picked up the wine ss, and poured myself a ss of red wine, ¡°Congrattions. I wish you a happy wedding.¡± With that, I raised my head and swallowed the red wine hard. When I was done, I realized that Aaron hadn¡¯t even touched his wine. He was just standing there quietly, looking at me with cold and bloodthirsty eyes. Suddenly, the wine ss in his hand was crushed by him. The woman immediately eximed, ¡°Honey!¡± Only then did Aaron look down at the broken ss in his hand, and smile ironically, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°No, your injury is too serious and you have to deal with it. Don¡¯t forget. We are getting engaged soon. I don¡¯t want to see your scarred hand when I put our engagement ring on your finger.¡± The woman was a little determined and she tried to drag Aaron away. Aaron smiled at her gently, and turned to look at me, ¡°You wille to my engagement party, right? I sincerely hope that you can attend our engagement party.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied nkly, but I didn¡¯t know what he said at all. The smile on his face darkened slightly. He gave me a cold look, turned, and left the box with that woman. I watched them leave the box, and then put down my wine ss decadently. ¡°Olive, how can you keep staring at Aaron? Don¡¯t forget that you are my wife! Even if you destroy our marriage certificate, we have already held a church wedding in the eyes of outsiders. It¡¯s over between ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. you and Aaron!¡± Vincent walked over, put his arm around my waist, and whispered in my ear. But I couldn¡¯t hear what he said at all. All I was thinking about was Aaron. Even if I had mentally prepared myself for it many times, I still couldn¡¯t ept it when it happened. It would be more painful than killing me to witness their happiness. After being rejected by Aaron one after another, I would never have the courage to go to him again. Now, I just wanted to bury my head in the sand like an ostrich. Only in this way could I tell myself that everything in front of me was fake and Aaron was just getting angry with me. But the stark reality was right in front of me. Perhaps, I should choose to escape¡­ Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 A New Start Olive¡¯s POV, 288 Vouchers Bernardo Colton once said that time is the best friend of truth. It¡¯s a good confirmation of my doctoral career, and it also confirms my life experience. Three years have passed since that ridiculous wedding. Within three years, Ipleted my research, published my thesis on Nature, and got my diploma. I graduated in five years. My mentor Dr. Julian said that I broke hisboratory¡¯s ¡°record of the earliest student to graduate¡±. I rolled my eyes at this. never thinking that he also knew this kind of silly joke that only circted among students. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seriously, Olive, don¡¯t you consider pursuing a post-doctoral degree? Or would you like to go to Ennd? I have an old friend in Oxford who is very interested in your subject¡­¡± ¡°Well, thanks, Dr. Julian. But I¡¯ve already signed the contract.¡± ¡°Lucky Germans!¡± Julian muttered dissatisfiedly but finally gave me a big hug, ¡°Olive, you are a talented young woman. I don¡¯t quite understand your decision, but I think maybe young people have their reasons. If one day you regret it, please remember that myboratory will always wee you back.¡± ¡°I was lucky to know you,¡± I hugged my mentor tightly. At the beginning of my Ph.D. study, my biggest dream was to get this 0.001% 12 20 diploma. To be bolder, I even hoped I could stay for a post-doctoral degree. Now three yearster, all these dreams had been over fulfilled. I even got lifetime offers from some schools. But life is like Forrest Gump¡¯s box of choctes, and you never know what the next one will taste like, just like I had never thought that I would choose to give up scientific research and go to work in a It was a German pharmaceuticalpany. I didn¡¯t even know German. ¡°Dr. Woods. Here!¡± After dozens of hours of flying, Inded at Munich Airport. People were talking in German that I couldn¡¯t understand and the somewhat broken English sounded like heaven to me. A young girl with curly brown hair waved at me, and she was holding up a sign with my name in her other hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Dr. Woods. I¡¯m Charlotte Charles, your research assistant. I got my master¡¯s degree in neuroscience from the University of Munich. I must say that I read your published paper and it¡¯s really impressive¡­¡± ¡°Thanks. Just call me Olive.¡± I had to admit that I was a little ttered. Charlotte was so enthusiastic, which didn¡¯t match my impression of Germans. But technically speaking, I didn¡¯t know many Germans except my ssmate Nick¡¯s ex-boyfriend, but he was a cheating scum and I thought scums had nothing to do with nationality¡­.. 288 Vouchers Charlotte, driving a spacious Mercedes, talked to me warmly along the way, ¡°We have dozens of aspects. It not only has the most adequate funding and the most cutting-edge research projects but also has a superior geographical location. We are only two hours away from Munich by car! God, you know, someboratories are very dangerous, and the living supplies have to be dropped by helicopters¡­.. ¡°Inparison, we are really lucky. After work, we can go to Munich to dance. You know, our nightclub culture is famous around the world. If you like, I can give you the phone numbers of some DJs. We can go through the back doors and sneak in without queuing. If you like football, we have the best football teams¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot that you are an American.¡± The curly-haired young girl looked at me nervously. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m very interested in ¡®football¡¯, ¡®football¡¯ that is yed with feet instead of hands.¡± I shrugged and epted the nationality joke. ¡°Great. Maybe we can watch games together on weekends. All my family members are fans of Bayern.¡± The young girl seemed to be relieved. She stuck out her tongue, and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, have I been talking too much? Or do you need a break?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯d love to hear more from you. I don¡¯t know anything about this ce. Before I came here, I was even afraid that I¡¯d meet some German who doesn¡¯t speak at all, you know¡­¡± I winked at this enthusiastic girl. Charlotte was amused by me, ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s typical German. You will meet many such ¡®standard German¡¯ in theboratory.¡± ¡°Well, thank God my assistant is a ¡®not so standard¡¯ German.¡± ¡°Yes, my father is from California, and my mother is from Cuba. So I am not a standard German.¡± Charlotte smiled at me. Her olive skin and white teeth made her look very charming. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I have lived in this country for almost thirty years, and I love the country very much. I think I can take care of you too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that at all. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m paid by thepany. It¡¯s part of my job to take care of you. If you quit because you miss the prosperity of Manhattan, FYI, it happened, and I¡¯d lose my job.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms., I won¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a relief.¡± Charlotte made an exaggerated movement, ¡°No offense. Please forgive my curiosity as a ¡®scientific researcher¡¯. May I ask why you¡¯ve chosen toe to BTR? Of course, BTR is one of the best pharmaceuticalpanies in German, but you are overqualified. Your paper is subversive, and it can win you a position in theboratories of several top universities, so¡­¡± Why BRT? Why leave America and go to a country you have never been to? It was not the first time I had been asked these questions. Almost everyone had asked me these questions. ¡°Is it because of love?¡± The curly-haired girl asked cautiously, ¡°Of course, Chapte if you¡¯re offended, just forget I even asked.¡± Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Love? I thought of my chaotic love life, the absurd wedding three years ago, Aaron¡¯s sad and angry eyes as well as the moment when he finally put his arm around another woman and announced in public, ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce my fianc¨¦e to you.¡± ¡°Why do you think of love?¡± ¡°Because leaving one ce and starting over in a new ce sounds so much like something that a girl with a broken heart would do.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of girl?¡± ¡°No, you are a well-aplished scientist.¡± ¡°So, there is only one reason why I¡¯ming to BTR¡­¡± I announced the answer under Charlotte¡¯s excited gaze as if she was expecting the ending of a detective novel. ¡°I¡¯m here for the money,¡± I said. Charlotte gave the reaction I expected. For a few seconds, her expression looked utterly amusing. I couldn¡¯t helpughing and reminded her, ¡°Pay attention to the road ahead.¡± Only then did Charlotte react. She quickly gripped the steering wheel and came to her sense. ¡°For the money¡­ Well, TWH¡¯s sry package is really good¡­but is that the whole reason?¡± Charlotte found it unbelievable. But a traffic light interrupted her continued questioning. ¡°So, shall we go directly to thepany now?¡± I threw out a new question in time and it immediately distracted this enthusiastic mixed- race girl. ¡°Oh, I was nning to take you to your new residence first, and then take you to thepany to check- in. BTW, your other luggage has already arrived at your new home a day earlier.¡± ¡°Thank you. If this is the case, then take me to thepany to check in first, so you won¡¯t have to go back and forth.¡± Charlotte epted my proposal. After more than an hour¡¯s journey, we finally arrived in Ulm from Munich Airport. It was a beautiful town on the banks of the Danube. Charlotte told me that although both sides of the Danube were Ulm, they belonged to two states. TWH was located in Neu-Ulm, belonging to Bavaria. ¡°Here we are.¡± Charlotte turned off the car and we got out of the car. She came to me with a smile, ¡°Wee to TWH.¡± I have to admit that I was very grateful that Charlotte could be my research assistant. Under her guidance, I quickly met my future leader and boss. After a polite conversation, Ipleted the entry procedures. After leaving the office, I asked Charlotte where Lab Two was. But she looked at the time and said, ¡°Dr. Woods, I think maybe you should go to the residence to take a look first. You don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Charlotte showed me her phone screen and I noticed it waste afternoon. And I didn¡¯t even have a bed in my new residence now! ¡°You are right!¡± But I was a little worried, ¡°But don¡¯t I need to go to theb to say hello to my colleagues first?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Many of your colleagues alsoe from foreign countries. They will understand.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Charlotte¡¯s smile melted away my nervousness. I took a brand new job card and left TWH talking and Just at the corner of the corridor, a very typical German man walked towards us. This man knew Charlotte very well. I could only hear the first-word ¡°Gutentag¡± from his fast speaking speed. ¡°This is Dr. Olive Woods, my future boss. Dr. Woods, this is Dr. Peter Hermann, the genius of Lab One.¡± Dr. Hermann understood English. Heughed heartily when he heard Charlotte¡¯s introduction. He reached out to me, ¡°Wee to TWH.¡± I shook hands with him and smiled back. But to my surprise, when I let go of my hand, he didn¡¯t show any sign of letting go of his. I looked up at Dr. Hermann and soon saw obsession and amazement in his green eyes. ¡°May I ask, are you single?¡± OMG! I knew that I had good looks, but this was the first time I had experienced love at first sight like this! For a split second, someone¡¯s face shed across my mind. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I could see an excited look on Charlotte¡¯s face. Everyone was not interested in gossip. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But no one knew how embarrassed I was at the moment, even though I still tried to stay calm on the surface. Dr. Hermann still held my hand, ¡°Well, can I befriend you on FB?¡± ¡°Oh sorry, I don¡¯t use FB.¡± I finally seized the opportunity to withdraw my hand, ¡°If you need, I can give you my email.¡± My words upset this handsome German man. After exchanging emails, he quickly left. Watching him disappear into the distance, Charlotte looked at me, as if she wanted to say something. ¡°Maybe I should give him my phone number, right?¡± I joked. Hesitation could be seen on Charlotte¡¯s face as if she was struggling to find the right words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can understand it. It¡¯s a polite excuse indeed.¡± ¡°Excuse?¡± I didn¡¯t understand, ¡°I don¡¯t use Facebook.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Charlotte couldn¡¯t believe it at all. But after seeing my reaction, she finally realized that I was serious. ¡°You don¡¯t have a FB ount?¡± 49 30% 12:20 D I couldn¡¯t helpughing when I saw her shock as if she was looking at an alien. However, at this moment, I thought of the annoying ID and the profile picture of a nightclub yer. Aaron and I had started dating on FB. But after he announced his engagement on FB a year ago, I hid my ount and uninstalled the software. It would be great if memories could be uninstalled and deleted at will like mobile apps. Charlotte was still in shock, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re doing great in scientific research! Dr. Woods, you are the only person I have ever seen who can restrain himself from ying this social software!¡± ¡°There should be no sociologist who has studied the rtionship between FB and scientific research level.¡± I smiled at Charlotte, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Charlotte was an enthusiastic girl, and I already knew that. But such enthusiasm also troubled me to a certain extent. My new residence was a single-family cottage on the banks of the Danube. It was not very big, but it came with a mini courtyard and a garage. This was much more spacious than my small apartment in Manhattan. Charlotte also thoughtfully rented a car for me in advance. ¡°Charlotte, you¡¯ve done enough for me. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± Watching her squatting on the ground to help me assemble the bed, I was both moved and helpless. All afternoon, she helped me decorate and clean my new house¡­ and also told me about Dr. Hermann. God! Since she learned that I didn¡¯t use FB, she seemed toe up with another thought. She didn¡¯t think that I had no interest in Dr. Hermann! If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have even tried to exin it to him for me! ¡°Call me anytime if you need any help.¡± After I repeatedly assured her that I could pack the rest of my luggage and furniture myself. Charlotte finally said goodbye to me. After she left, the originally lively house suddenly became very quiet. I sat wearily on my freshly assembled bed, distraught. I had thought I could have a fresh start when I left America and stopped following all his news online. But a FB ount could bring me back to the deep sea of memory. It made me feel discouraged. As night fell, I didn¡¯t even have the thought of turning on the lights. Some exhaustion beyond imagination came all over me and I just wanted to lie still, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway. At this moment, I suddenly heard the ringing of the doorbell. At this moment, I suddenly heard the ringing of the doorbell. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Surprise ¡°Surprise!¡± I heard Cinder¡¯s voice when I opened the door. Then I heard another familiar voice, ¡°I knew she would have this reaction.¡± 10 ¡°OMG! Am I dreaming? Why are you here?!¡± I was stunned! Who could imagine that the two people who should be in New York and Boston now were standing in front of me at this moment! Cinder and Nick hugged me warmly with gifts in their hands. I got a kiss on each cheek. ¡°Congrattions on your new life!¡± ¡°I should have recorded your reaction.¡± Cinder walked over in thetest limited-edition manolo hnik high heels, took out her mobile phone. and took a group photo of the three of us. Then she walked right past me into the house. She looked around and couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°Dear Olive, I guessed that you must not have finished packing, but such progress is beyond my expectation.¡± I watched the two of theme to the living room as if they had returned to their own home, and it instantly reminded me of three years ago. Since breaking up with that man, I¡¯d had a really bad time. Cinder had once called an ambnce and I was sent to the hospital because of excessive drinking. After the doctor performed a gastricvage on me, she helped me to ask for leave from school. When she came back, Nick was beside her. Nick met Cinder at school and came to visit me after hearing about my situation. I¡¯m still wondering how the two of them formed such a deep friendship in such a short time. Anyway, I¡¯ve always been very grateful to these two good friends of mine. If they hadn¡¯t taken turns taking care of me at that time, I¡¯m afraid it would have been difficult for me to get over it after I broke up and I wouldn¡¯t have sessfully gotten a Ph.D. When I told them I wanted to God knows I wouldn¡¯t want to leave them if I could! Of course, soon God told me that apparently, our friendship was too good for me to worry about. Cinder received a new order and flew around the world all the time. The time she spent in Manhattan was not even as long as when she went to Switzend to see her younger boyfriend. Nick also got an offer from Harvard and he went to Boston with David. Fortunately, distance did not affect our friendship ¡°Did you make an appointment toe here together?¡± I closed the door and walked towards them. ¡°Eliott lent me his private jet and I picked up Nick on the way,¡± Cinder said and put her handbag aside. Nick walked into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. Then I heard his scream from the kitchen, ¡°Olive, don¡¯t tell me that the first thing you do when you arrive in Germany is to buy alcohol locally!¡± ¡°What? No!¡± I suddenly remembered that Charlotte had prepared some food for me before she left, and quickly exined, ¡°This must be prepared by my assistant Charlotte Charles. I have been unpacking my luggage since I came back afterpleting the entry procedures.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Olive is not the way she was three years ago. Bring it out. Today is indeed a day worth celebrating.¡± Nick came out of the kitchen and took out three bottles of beer withbels printed in German and some food. Cinder whistled, ¡°Authentic Bavarian white beer. I haven¡¯t tasted it before.¡± There were no beer mugs at home, so we had to open a bottle each, holding it high amidst the sound of bubbling. ¡°Congrattions to Olive for sessfully joining TWH!¡± With the crisp sound of ss colliding, I raised my head and drank a big gulp of local German white beer. When the thick liquid was poured into my throat, I found the taste smooth, not bitter, and the aroma of wheat strong. After a simple celebration, I thought of what Cinder had said just now, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you and Eliott to be together.¡± From what I knew of Cinder, she treated Eliot differently than any of her ex-boyfriends. They had been together for almost four years! What was more, whenever we mentioned Eliott¡¯s name now, there would be a proud and sweet expression on her face! ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect it either.¡± Nick looked at her sideways, ¡°Look at you. Are you still the career- oriented ambitious woman I know?¡± ¡°An ambitious woman is also entitled to enjoy love, buddy.¡± ¡°So does that mean that we¡¯ll attend your wedding soon?¡± I asked half- jokingly and half emotionally. Regarding ns, Cinder instinctively showed her side as a strong career woman. She shrugged helplessly, ¡°There is no such n yet. As you have seen, I am very busy with work now. I don¡¯t spend much time with Eliott, let alone you two.¡± ¡°When ites to the wedding, I¡¯m afraid Nick will hold one first. After all, he is now almost with his boyfriend day and night.¡± Cinder quickly turned the topic to Nick and teased her, ¡°How does it feel to date your mentor?¡± ¡°Not much. But the working environment at Harvard makes me painful and happy.¡± Nick¡¯s reaction made me and Cinder subconsciously look at each other. We all saw a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. It was not how Nick should react. With his character, when there was a rare opportunity to show off his rtionship, he would show it off, instead of changing the subject calmly like he was doing now. Something must have happened between him and David! Cinder and I immediately sat on the sofa beside him, ¡°Do you need to talk?¡± Nick looked at me in surprise and then turned to look at Cinder. Realizing our attitude, hey down on his back unhappily, ¡°Oh my sweethearts, you are so sensitive.¡± Cinder said, ¡°You know, you can always trust us.¡± Nick said, ¡°I know.¡± He took another sip of beer and seemed to be thinking about what to say, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. Maybe I just entered a strange environment and a new rtionship at the same time. Maybe the time has changed my heart.¡± I deeply sympathized with Nick¡¯s feelings. ¡°That¡¯s true. Time can change a person a lot. It has changed me at least.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Cinder nodded, ¡°Indeed. Who would have thought that you would escape to Germany just for Aaron?¡± When I heard her words, my heart suddenly ached. Cinder realized something as soon as she said that name. She fell silent in embarrassment and gave Nick a nervous look. However, as a professional ambitious woman with sophisticated social experience, she immediately raised her voice to change the topic. ¡°No matter what, everything is the best arrangement that fate bestows upon us.¡± She raised the wine bottle in her hand, ¡°A toast to time.¡± Nick was very cooperative, and also raised the bottle to touch hers, ¡°A toast to time.¡± I looked at my two friends who were waiting for me to join and pretended not to hear the name. I took a deep breath to cheer myself up and raised my bottle as well, ¡°A toast to time.¡± When the cold liquid went down my throat into my stomach, I pretended not to notice the heartache and even emptied my mind. It was just that the more you want to suppress something, the more it will surface involuntarily. I had to admit now that three yearster, I still hadn¡¯t gotten over him, Aaron Morris. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Kapter 207 Hangover ¡± There was always a price to be paid for indulgentte-night carnivals. When I woke up from the hangover, Nick¡¯s thigh was pressed against my stomach, and next to my head were Cinder¡¯s feet with red nail polish. The coffee table in front of the sofa was full of empty beer bottles, and some even rolled to the ground. Fortunately, the carpet here was thick enough. No bottles were broken, which saved me some unnecessary cleanup. The air still smelt like alcohol. We didn¡¯t even draw the curtainsst night, and the sunlight streaming through the window reminded me of one thing. It was gettingte. ¡°Wake up.¡± I quickly sat up from the sofa. But as soon as I moved, the pain in my head made me regret I frowned and shook my two friends beside me. Thankfully, Cinder woke up soon. ¡°What time is it?¡± I took my phone and checked the time, ¡°8:45.¡± ¡°8:45!¡± Cinder¡¯s expression suddenly changed from sleepy to very energetic, ¡°OMG, I told Eliott to pick me up at 9:30!¡± She jumped off the sofa almost immediately and headed for the bathroom. ¡°Olive, please prepare a suit for me. You know, I will never allow myself to appear in front of anyone except you and Nick in this image.¡± Cinder quickly closed the door, and soon there came the sound of running water and a muffled scream from inside, ¡°Damn! Why is there no hot water?!¡± I froze for a while and then suddenlyughed. Ten minutester, I delivered a Prada slip dress and underwear with the tags still intact, and soon there came the sound of a hair dryer working. I opened the windows to get rid of the smell of alcohol in the house and cleaned up all the garbage. I was trying to wake Nick up when the bathroom door opened. Cinder noticed the noise here. While putting on makeup in front of the mirror, she said to me, ¡°Let him sleep more. He drank as much as you didst night.¡± ¡°What time is his flight today?¡± I asked Cinder. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Does it seem to be in the afternoon? It¡¯s a minor problem. Even if he can¡¯t make it in time, he can go back if he reschedules it.¡± At this moment, the sleeping man on the sofa finally moved. ¡°Jesus! I swear I¡¯ll never have a hangover like this again.¡± Nick was 10:40 struggling on the sofa with his head in his arms. I smiled and handed him a ss of honey water. ¡°Don¡¯t make such meaningless vows to Jesus. Do you remember what time your fight is?¡± ¡°12:30.¡± Nick took a sip of water, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°9:15. Oh dear, you may have to hurry up. It¡¯s a two-hour drive to the airport.¡± Nick almost spit out a mouthful of water. Very good! I saw him jumping off the sofa. The doorbell rang. I thought Eliott had arrived early. But when I opened the door, I saw Charlotte. ¡°Good morning, Dr. Woods. I thought you might not know the way around, so¡­¡± ¡°You came just in time.¡± I quickly grabbed her hand, ¡°I might have to ask you a favor.¡± I pointed to Nick and said, ¡°This is my good friend Nick, who came over from Harvard yesterday to celebrate me. We identally got drunk. The problem is, now he needs to catch the 12:30 flight at Munich Airport. Can you take him to the airport for me?¡± ¡°No problem. Leave it to me.¡± Charlotte readily agreed. Nick hugged me and Cinder respectively before he left in a hurry. After a short while, the doorbell rang again. I gave this handsome young man a friendly hug, ¡°Hey, Eliott, long time no see.¡± He greeted me with a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Congrattions on your new job.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± I invited him in, and blinked at the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait for your girlfriend for a while. We got dunkedst night. She just took a cold shower and is putting on makeup now.¡± Cinder¡¯s voice immediately came from the bathroom, ¡°Don¡¯t expose me, baby!¡± Eliott smiled. Five minutester, Cinder appeared in front of us with a radiant face. She hugged her boyfriend passionately and French kissed him in front of me for a minute. They didn¡¯t stop it until I couldn¡¯t stop ¡°Well, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Eliott walked out with his arm around Cinder. Cinder stopped suddenly, ¡°Wait, honey, can you go outside and wait for a while?¡± Eliott raised his eyebrows and walked out the door obediently. I watched Cinder walking towards me and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Cinder pointed to the handbag next to the sofa with a strange expression on her face, which seemed to be some kind of teasing. ¡°I left you a small gift¡­Don¡¯t treat yourself badly.¡± She said and left in high heels. After I saw everyone off, the house fell into silence again. Today was Saturday, so I went back to catch up on sleep without any psychological burden. I woke up again from hunger. There was a missed call and a message from Charlotte on the phone, saying that Nick had boarded the ne smoothly. She didn¡¯t call me because she guessed that I was probably catching up on sleep. So she went back and asked me to contact her whenever necessary. What a great assistant! But I didn¡¯t intend to contact her. As an able-bodied adult, I could go grocery shopping on my own. I knew how to use a navigation app! But unfortunately, I was proven wrong. I did manage to find a nearby supermarket, but I forgot that this was in Germany! Except for the imported food section, all the tags were printed in German. It was so terrible! Standing in front of a shelf disying snacks, I awkwardly opened the trantion software on my N?velDrama.Org ? content. phone, and then identified the food ingredients on the packages of these products one by one. Suddenly, I heard a deep male voice beside me, ¡°May I help you?¡± I looked up and saw a blond man in a gray T-shirt and white pants looking at me with his blue eyes and smiling. Of course, what caught my attention more was that he just spoke English! ¡°Thank God, yes! I need help badly.¡± I hand him the snack in my hand, ¡°Could you please check for high fructose corn syrup on it for me?¡± The man took it and replied, ¡°The ingredients that cause obesity, cardiovascr disease, diabetes, and liver disease, I know that.¡± I raised my eyebrows, ¡°Yes.¡± It seemed that he noticed my surprise. He put the snack back on the shelf and looked at me with a smile, ¡°I also have the habit of checking the ingredients of food. Come with me, the healthy and organic snacks you want are not here.¡± Chapter 207 Hangover I quickly followed behind him. Out of courtesy, I introduced myself to him. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dr. Woods, Olive Woods. I just came here recently to work for a pharmaceuticalpany.¡± The blond man looked at me with a smile, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. I¡¯m also a doctor.¡± He held out his hand to me, ¡°I¡¯m Colston Adenauer. Nice to meet you.¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Cinder¡¯s Gift 288 Vouchers I was so thankful that I met that kind of doctor when I desperately needed help. Although the doctor¡¯s joke he told sucked, he not only took me to the healthy and organic snack area but also told me the general location of the products here. In our simple conversation, I was surprised to find that we had a fairly high tacit agreement on food ingredients. I almost just followed his habit to find the products I wanted! When I sessfully finished my shopping and walked out of the supermarket, I bowed to him very sincerely, ¡°Thank you very much, Dr. Adenauer. Are you freeter? Let me buy you coffee.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I have something else to do. Goodbye.¡± The blond doctor waved goodbye handsomely. After I watched him go, I got back to my new car and started navigating. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to this supermarket incident. After my first weekend in Germany, I showed up at Lab Three at 7:55 on the next Monday morning in a dark dress suit with simple but exquisite makeup I was grateful to Charlotte for telling me a lot about German workce culture in advance, such as workce attire, cupcakes for new employees, short lunch breaks, written culture, etc. Of course, the most ssic was certainly the Germans¡¯ unusually 1022 persistent concept of time. An employee should arrive five minutes earlier, and it was notmon to see one enter the office ten minutes earlier or just on time. Therefore, when it was working time, the personnel of the entire Lab Three had all already arrived. And I distributed the prepared cupcakes to each new colleague. Just then, the door opened, and Dr. Archer appeared. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Dr. Archer was the general manager of Lab Three as well as our immediate superior. He was a middle- aged married man with a ruddyplexion, but his weight was hovering on the edge of obesity I thought that Dr. Archer would formally introduce me to all the colleagues in Lab Three as usual, but he didn¡¯t! Dr. Archer was here to see me, ¡°I hope you can submit a report to me half an hour before you get off work today, including how much time you will need to familiarize yourself with the new job position and your preliminary n for the current position.¡± I looked him in the eyes and nodded hesitantly. Dr. Archer nodded, and then briefly introduced my identity and job responsibilities to everyone. They all apuded. I hadn¡¯t forgotten Charlotte¡¯s reminder, ¡°I¡¯ll treat everyone to coffee at 10221 lunch break. The apuse seemed to be a little warmer. Dr. Archer turned around and said, ¡°There will be a wee induction ceremony for you this afternoon, but it¡¯s not as good as that in the United States. I hope you can integrate into the team as soon as possible.¡± With that, he turned and left. Watching Dr. Archer leave, I secretly sighed that he was indeed a typical German! I had known that Germans liked to be straightforward in their work and omit unnecessary pleasantries. But it was not until I witnessed it with my own eyes that I had a more intuitive understanding of this cultural custom. My colleagues had switched back on work mode, returned to their respective positions, and started to get busy. As my research assistant, Charlotte took me to my office area. We walked through the fume hood to an unupiedboratory bench. ¡°Dr. Woods, this is your workstation. I have collected the basic materials for you from the pick-up area. The entireboratory bench is yours, and the materials that you need to review are in the folder on the left.¡± I looked at Charlotte and joked, ¡°You¡¯re someone who has lived in Germany for nearly thirty years. Your efficiency is so simr to that of 10221 ordinary Germans, very typical.¡± Sitting at the workstation, I noticed that the owner of anotherboratory bench not far away was a yellow race. He looked like a Chinese. The person on the other side of the bench seemed to be from India. I looked away. There were people from all over the world in theb. No wonder the officialnguage in theb was English. Any othernguage would bring a lot of trouble to my work. I quickly got to work. After a quick scan of thepiled information, I quickly had a preliminary model of career nning in my mind. Just as I was about to type these thoughts into myputer, Charlotte reminded me that it was time for lunch. I was surprised, ¡°What time is it?¡± She smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s noon. If we don¡¯t rush to have lunch, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for us to The rule of having only a half-hour lunch break was beyond myprehension. Besides the coffee machine, I quickly made friends with two colleagues from the United States, Dr. Garcia, and Dr. Smith. The air in Germany seemed to have some kind of magic, and the two people who should be enthusiastic were not talkative at all, almost exactly like the local Germans! However, what surprised me was the ¡°induction ceremony¡± after work. I thought that these typical Germans would show their true side after work. But I was wrong. These Indians, Chinese, Americans, and native Germans from all corners of the country all lived with their families! They came here just out of respect. I listened carefully to their topics for a while, and the most mentioned ones turned out to be about children and trivial family matters. ¡°Sorry, Dr. Woods, it¡¯s gettingte, and my daughter is still waiting for me at home.¡± When the first colleague stood up and said goodbye like this, everyone else left one after another. My induction ceremony ended early! Charlotte tried tofort me, ¡°It¡¯s like this in Germany. It is difficult to make many friends at work here. You¡¯d better not expect it, or you will feel very lonely here.¡± I looked at her, ¡°Including you?¡± Charlotte immediately raised her voice, ¡°Of course not! As long as you need me, I will be by your side at any time, dear Dr. Woods.¡± That was enough, at least for me for now. The induction ceremony ended early, and it was still light when I got home. I went to the kitchen and whipped up a simple pasta dish with ingredients I had boughtst weekend. Then I looked around the empty room in a daze. Charlotte was right. It was all too easy to feel alone in this environment. To avoid falling into this loneliness, I turned on the music. In Tyler swift¡¯s beautiful voice and melodious melody, I cleaned the house very clean and then took a shower. But after doing all this, it was still 9:30 in the evening! I had to find something else to do! Suddenly, I remembered that Cinder had said mysteriously that she prepared a gift for me before she left. I had forgotten to open it all weekend. I quickly took the gift box, which was bigger than my palm, out of the handbag. It was not heavy. Chapter 208 Cinder¡¯s Gift After removing the wrapping paper and opening the box inside, I almost froze in ce¡­ It was a vibrator shaped like a penis! I thought of what Cinder had said before she left, ¡°Don¡¯t treat yourself badly.¡± It was hard to describe my feelings now. ¡°What the hell?¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Guri Friends Fight I resisted the urge to toss that thing in the trash bin, but an unexinable sense of shame ignited my anger. Regardless of the time difference, I picked up my mobile phone and called Cinder. After a long time, it was answered. Anger came all over me and took away all my sanity. I shouted, ¡°What the hell did you give me?!¡± On the other end of the phone, Cinder sounded like she had just been woken up, and her voice was still hoarse and sleepy, ¡°What are you talking about? Baby, you don¡¯t even look at the time.¡± I knew I shouldn¡¯t continue to let anger get me out of control at this moment, but obviously, I failed. ¡°Listen, Cinder, I just opened the present you gave me. I just want to know what the hell you mean!¡± Finally, my angry shout managed to wake up the woman on the other end of the phone. Her tone suddenly became a little tense, and she tried tofort me, ¡°Oh baby, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just doing it for your good.¡± Chapter 209 Girl Friends. Fight For my good? Did she expect me to hold a silicone dildo, open my thighs to feel mechanical vibrations, and be more aware of myself as a woman who had been abandoned by love? What the hell was she talking about?! ¡°Olive baby, listen to me. Men can¡¯t take away a woman¡¯s right to sexual pleasure. I¡¯m giving you that just so that you can enjoy sexual pleasure even if you haven¡¯t found true love yet.¡± Maybe I could understand what Cinder meant, but I chose to misinterpret her, and I didn¡¯t know why. I just felt that at this moment, from a long distance away, I seemed to be receiving an embarrassing whipping, and the executioner was my best friend! I was shaking with anger, and the knuckles of my hand holding the phone turned white from the force. Then I heard myself warn her word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about my love life!¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Then Cinder¡¯s pitch rose and her tone became thinner., ¡°So, you are calling me in the middle of the night just to get mad at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her words gradually became aggressive. I was familiar with such aggressiveness because it was how she talked. She had hidden all her sharp ws from me just because I was her best friend. And obviously, she was angry now too. ¡°Love life? Olive, do you have a so-called love life? ¡°Since you broke up with Aaron, you haven¡¯t dated anyone else. I¡¯m giving you a little toy just to get you back to sexual pleasure and stop being an abstinent woman. What¡¯s wrong with me doing that? Please remember, it¡¯s not me who dumped you!¡± There must be countless people in this world who have learned the same lesson. Never fall out with your best girlfriends because they know the most vulnerable part of your heart best. Cinder¡¯s straightforward words magnified my sense of shame to the extreme in a short period. I retorted subconsciously, ¡°I have dated¡­¡± ¡°Who? When? Where?¡± Cinder asked sharply without any emotion, but I couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Let¡¯s face it, Olive. Even though I am busy with work and cannot be with you every day, I am still the person who knows you best in the world. Don¡¯t vent your emotions on the person who loves you the most.¡± I hung up the phone directly. I burst into tears. I seemed to have been drained of all my strength. I covered my face with my hands, knelt on the ground, and cried loudly. I was a fool! What Cinder said was right. I was a bitch who only vented my emotions on the person who loved me the most! I was aware of Cinder¡¯s good intentions in giving me that gift, but I chose to go crazy at her at this time because of my selfishness. It gave me a strong sense of guilt in addition to my original sadness. Soon my phone rang on the floor. It was Cinder. This was how she was. If there was any dispute, she would solve it at the moment instead of letting it be interrupted. But I didn¡¯t dare to answer her phone. Emotions overwhelmed me. I couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment. The empty house echoed with my hysterical cries until my voice became hoarse from crying. I didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but she kept calling me. The fragile and out-of-control emotions finally let me go. I calmed. down, wiped away my tears, and slowly got up from the floor. What should be faced still had to be faced. I answered the phone. The scolding and harsh voice I had expected did not appear, and the two of us were silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Cinder spoke first, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°I know. I know that¡¯s how you are.¡± Cinder was the person who knew me best in the world and vice versa. ¡°Cinder, I¡¯m sorry for saying those words to you.¡± I apologized in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I just know that you are the one who loves me the most and you will forgive me even if I vent my emotions on you.¡± ¡°Of course, I will, Olive baby. It breaks my heart to hear your hoarse voice from crying.¡± Cinder¡¯s words once again made me shed a few tears. It was just that this time they were tears when I felt loved. ¡°But I¡¯m so angry!¡± Cinder¡¯s tone suddenly became irritable. ¡°That bastard Aaron! I want to find him right now and teach him a good lesson! If it wasn¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t be so sad at all, let alone be what you are now.¡± I knew Cinder well. Others might just think about it when they talked about revenge, but she was someone who might put it into action! ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t do that. ¡°He has a new life now and I have nothing to do with him. Honey, I swear I¡¯ll be fine and nothing like this will ever happen again.¡± ¡°Come on. Stop making such meaningless oaths.¡± Cinder unceremoniously exposed me, ¡°Next time when you¡¯re really unhappy, call me, okay? I will always forgive you because you¡¯re my best friend.¡± Iughed, ¡°I love you, love you so much, Cinder baby.¡± ¡°I love you too. But baby, I need to go to sleep. You know, it¡¯s 4:00 a.m. in New York.¡± ¡°Oh, then go to bed quickly. Good night.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After hanging up the phone, I looked at the dildo on the floor, but my anger was gone. Although there was no love, I had the best and strongest friendship in the world. I was still luckier than most, weren¡¯t I? Even for Cinder and her poor sleep, I thought I had to make an effort. I called Charlotte. Just when I was wondering if it would be impolite to call Charlotte after work, the call was answered immediately, ¡°Hello, Dr. Woods. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, uh¡­¡± I paused, ¡°I was wondering if you could take me to a nightclub?¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Different Nightclubs Charlotte sounded a little surprised on the other end of the phone, ¡°Now?¡± I heard the hesitation in her voice and suddenly felt that this idea might be impulsive. Oh, God forgive me! My emotions are really out of control tonight. ¡°Is this request too presumptuous? Oh, well, forget it. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you at this time.¡± I was about to hang up, but Charlotte stopped me. ¡°No no no! Dear Dr. Woods, you¡¯re not bothering me at all. On the contrary, I am very d that you made this call. I was considering whether to invite you to the nightclub or not.¡± Charlotte sounded excited. Thanks to her for soothing my uneasiness. I quipped lightly, ¡°Why not?¡± Charlotte immediately gave the time, ¡°Then I will drive over now, and it will take about ten minutes.¡± After hanging up the phone, I put away the ¡°gift¡± on the floor. While Charlotte was driving on the road for ten minutes, I changed into a new set of clothes and then put on some makeup. I wanted to do a nightclub look. But when I picked up my makeup Dividing into pages for products, I realized that I hadn¡¯t seriously put on makeup for a long time, and I didn¡¯t even know what was trending now¡­ After I awkwardly put on some lipstick, the doorbell rang. ¡°Coming.¡± I tossed the lipstick into my tote bag, my go-to bag, weather-resistant and big enough to hold all the things I needed, and rushed to open the door to greet Charlotte. ¡°Hey, Miss Charlotte, I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s go straight away.¡± I turned around and was about to lock the door. But Charlotte stopped me, ¡°Wait.¡± I turned to look at her and noticed that she was looking at my clothes in surprise, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to a nightclub in such a dress?¡± ¡°Is there anything wrong with it?¡± I lowered my head to confirm my attire. I was wearing a Chanel ck slip dress from several years ago. This was a very suitable dress for many asions. But Charlotte¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look very good, ¡°I have to say, you might be turned away when you go to a nightclub dressed like this.¡± What? I found it ridiculous. I waspletely shocked, ¡°Are you kidding? In New York, I¡¯ve never been turned down by nightclubs when I was dressed like this, no matter what the theme of the party was.¡± ¡°Oh, dear Dr. Woods, nightclubs in Germany are different.¡± Charlotte¡¯s expression made it clear to me that she wasn¡¯t joking. She thought that my little ck dress was not suitable for a nightclub! She looked at me nervously, and quickly exined to me, ¡°The whole world thinks that Germans are rigid and rigorous especially when the several well-known nightclubs in Berlin are famous for their industrial style. But in fact, there is a huge misunderstanding!¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°That is, Germans are also human beings. As long as they are human beings, they need to be entertained and vent their emotions. The more self-repressed, rigid, and rigorous people usually are, the greater the contrast in indulgence. In Germany, people¡¯s mostmon daily indulgence is dancing.¡± I vaguely understood it a little more, but I still found it weird. This broke my stereotypes about Germans, yet made me feel a little more realistic about the people here. What Charlotte said was right. No matter which country or what kind of cultural customs a person was from, he had emotions. ¡°So, in Germany, especially in Munich, when girls go to nightclubs, the more avant-garde they look, the more popr they are.¡± Charlotte looked at my clothes again and shook her head slightly, ¡°A slip dress like yours only shows your shoulders, and the rest of your body is all covered up. You will likely be rejected in Munich because it is too businesslike.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I reluctantly epted this exnation, but I was shocked, ¡°So, what should I wear to fit into the nightclubs here?¡± Charlotte thought for a moment and said, ¡°May I ask, are you going to dance or mainly have a drink?¡± I was confused, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°The night entertainment venues in Munich are mainly concentrated in Glockenbach, Schwabing Street, and the old town. But reservations are required for some top-level nightclubs, and it is toote now. But if you just want to drink a beer and dance, and nothing else, I know a good ce and there is a DJ I know there. I can contact him and take us indirectly.¡± She exined. Hearing what she said, I nodded. I immediately made a choice, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Apart from the reason that I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Charlotte, I didn¡¯t forget my original intention. I wanted to go to a nightclub on a whim to vent my emotions and be distracted. I needed alcohol and music to make me forget the bad memories. ¡°Charlotte, could you do me a favor?¡± I looked at Charlotte, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure how German-style ¡®avant-garde¡¯ is. So could you help me pick out a dress in my cloakroom?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said happily, ¡°Of course.¡± I took her to the cloakroom, opened my closet, and showed her all the summer clothes I had brought. I hade in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t bring many clothes. But I could guarantee that every piece here was a ssic. ¡°Well¡­I think¡­¡±Charlotte didn¡¯t go on, but her expression seemed to say it all. I was stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything avant-garde? Are you serious?¡± She shrugged and looked at me very helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a dress with punk elements! Your body is so perfect. You shouldn¡¯t wrap it in these clothes and hide your charm!¡± She was a good scientific research assistant, and she was so sweet. I shrugged, ¡°So, tonight¡¯s n is falling through?¡± In Germany, most malls closed very early after all. I couldn¡¯t conjure up a sexy and hot dress out of thin air right now. Charlotte nced at the time, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± I looked up at her, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She picked up her phone and looked at me with firm eyes, ¡°I have a friend who owns a private clothing store nearby. She can¡¯t be asleep at this hour. We can go to her store to buy a dress!TM It could be seen that Charlotte¡¯s fighting spirit had been kindled at the moment. She seemed determined to get me into a nightclub in Munich tonight! I was still a little worried, ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t disturb her?¡± Charlotte said to me in a high-pitched and firm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Germans will never create any Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. hindrance for your entertainment. needs.¡± She immediately called the clothing store owner. + A minuteter, she hung up the phone and winked at me with a confident smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That was it! I grabbed my phone and my all-purpose messenger bag and followed Charlotte out of the house and into her car. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Nightlife in Munich Ten minutester, Charlotte took me to the door of her friend¡¯s clothing store. Along the way, all the shops on both sides of the road werepletely dark. The road was very deserted, and there were hardly any people in sight. So the only clothing store with lights on easily stood out. ¡°Charlotte!¡± After pushing open the store door, I heard a scream from inside. Then someone rushed over quickly and hugged Charlotte in front of me. Charlotte smiled and quickly opened her arms, ¡°Long time no see, Sofia.¡± After a simple face-to-face kiss, Charlotte immediately introduced me to her friend who was the owner of the clothing store, ¡°This is Dr. Olive Woods, my boss in TWH. She just came from America.¡± Then she looked at me, ¡°Dr. Woods, this is Sofia Michael.¡± Sofia reached out to me first, ¡°Nice to meet you. And your hair color is really beautiful.¡± I held her hand, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s also nice to meet you. I hope it won¡¯t cause you too much trouble at thiste hour.¡± To be honest, Sofia¡¯s dress was a bit beyond my expectation. On our way here, Charlotte had told me that her friend was a native German. But the Germandy standing in front of me was not ¡°German¡± at all. She had three piercings in each ear, and her figure was very sexy. Especially at this moment, she was wearing a tight sequined skirt that could be called revealing! This made her figure curve nowhere to hide. She had sexy brown long curls, charming long eyshes, smoky makeup, and plump red lips, and half of her breasts were expos¨¦d¡­ I had to admit that she was the most un-German German I had ever seen! ¡°No, no, you¡¯re here just in time.¡± Sofia¡¯s English ent had distinctly German ent to it. Her English obviously could only allow her to say some simple content. Fortunately, we had Charlotte! With the help of our good trantor Charlotte, my suspicion was confirmed. Sofia was nning to go to a nightclub for a while. Charlotte asked me if I would mind taking Sofia with us, and of course, I had no problem. But I looked at her, ¡°So, is this how a girl should look like in Munich nightclubs?¡± Charlotte nodded. Okay, now I could understand why Charlotte had looked at my nightclub dress in that way. She was right! With the help of Charlotte and Sofia, I was rmended several outfits that were quite sexy and edgy. In order not to waste time, I gritted, my teeth andpleted the payment without hesitation. In this way, I bought a few pieces of clothing that I had never tried before, including ck silk fis stockings, a slip dress with a deep V-cut and silver tassels, a backless Sheath dress with a leopard print, etc. When I changed into the slip dress with a deep V-cut and silver tassels that Charlotte and Sofia had been raving about, I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and my face was flushed. Charlotte took several photos for me, and kept saying how beautiful I looked, ¡°You will be the queen on the dance floor tonight!¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t care if I would be the queen on the dance floor. This was not my style. But I thought about that phone call with Cinder and my determination. I needed a fresh start, didn¡¯t I? So I would get started by trying this new hot girl style. For Charlotte¡¯s sake, Sofia gave me a very nice discount. We got into Charlotte¡¯s convertible and headed to Munich. Even though it was June, nighttime temperatures here were still in the mid-sixties. I put on a thin ck coat and sat in the passenger seat, and my heartbeat became faster as I got closer to the destination. The slip dress I was wearing had a very deep V-cut! I could see my breasts just by looking down! I didn¡¯t have confidence, ¡°Charlotte, are you sure it¡¯s not too outrageous to dress like this?¡± ¡°Not at all. Believe me, this is the mostmon dress in Munich nightclubs. Just rx and enjoy.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly lifted her chin and motioned me to look at the road ahead, ¡°Look.¡± I followed her gaze and looked over. At this moment, our car had arrived near the old city, and we could already see a long queue ahead. At the end of the line was the entrance to a nightclub. I waspletely stunned at this moment! Charlotte had not exaggerated at all. Every girl who came to the nightclub was dressed extra sexy and avant-garde! I even saw ady with long green hair only wearing sexy bras! ¡°OMG!¡± I didn¡¯t even know whether to be amazed by the nightclub culture here or to admire thedy¡¯s bravery in the cold. Charlotte smiled at me, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t itpletely different from Germany you knew?¡± I nodded repeatedly. ¡°The stereotype of Germans is well-known around the world. Germans, especially young people, are having more fun than Americans these days.¡± Charlotte turned the steering wheel, leading us into a dark intersection, ¡°In Germany, the more abstinent and stuffy people look, the greater the contrast. I guess you won¡¯t believe it. There are several well-known nightclubs in Berlin where you even have to take off your clothes. I went there once when I was in college. To be honest, anyone with a littleck of self-confidence would be afraid to go there.¡± She seemed to suddenly think of something, and her tone became agitated, ¡°Can you believe that there were even people making love in public?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I was stunned. At this moment, Charlotte finally stopped, ¡°Here we are.¡± Sofia in the back had already started screaming excitedly. But I looked around and felt confused. I just remembered we had just passed the door of an industrial nightclub, and I hadn¡¯t even had time to see the name of the nightclub! But the ce where the car stopped was very remote, and only loud electronic music could be faintly heard in the distance. Despite the many doubts in my heart, I unbuckled my seat belt and got out of the car. Charlotte took her phone and sent a message. She looked at Sofia, said something, and then tranted it for me, ¡°Wait a minute, my DJ friend, Tobi Wright, will be leading us through the back door soon.¡± I realized what was going on and nodded. As expected, after waiting for less than five minutes, a young man with yellow hair in an ordinary T-shirt appeared. The tattoos on his arms could be seen when he was rolling up his sleeves. I guessed he was in his early twenties and he looked very young and handsome. Charlotte introduced me and the young man to each other immediately. ¡°Thank God I¡¯ve met a beautiful new friend tonight.¡± Mr. Wright was very warm to me. He hugged me before he took us into the nightclub through the back door, and stored our bags and coats. But what I hadn¡¯t expected was that this brand new nightclub experience was just beginning now. As soon as we entered the arena, the scene inside shocked me! There were people everywhere I looked! I had never seen such a crowded nightclub! Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Crazy Night In the dim environment, thebination of rhythmic electronic music and dazzling lights was like some kind of psychotropic drug, forcing everyone here to rx their pores, intensify their breathing and speed up their heartbeat. Even so, dense crowds of heads were undting on the dance floor. The impact of such a scene somehow made me feel a little ufortable. At this moment, I even felt a little trypophobia attack, though I did not have this disease. I was so shocked that I said subconsciously, ¡°Shit! There are too many people!¡± Charlotte was very close to me, and she seemed to be the only one who heard me. Sheughed loudly, leaned close to my ear, and yelled loudly amidst the loud music, ¡°This is not the peak time. It¡¯s not even noon yet.¡± God! I looked around and couldn¡¯t imagine how many people could fit in such a ce. In other words, was there no stampede happening here? I was not kidding. If this were Manhattan right now, I swore I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn around and leave. I couldn¡¯t stay in such a horrible ce for another second. But now it was Munich, and I was the one who had told Charlotte I wanted to go to a nightclub. It wouldn¡¯t be polite if I left like this anyway. Charlotte took my hand and said, ¡°Come with me. Let¡¯s drink some wine and go dancing. Here, dancing without alcohol is no fun.¡± She took me to the bar and I ordered a beer. Luckily the wine was very good and I quickly drained my ss of beer. Just as I was looking for the bartender for a refill, a bearded handsome man approached me with a ss of wine. He put on a smile that he thought was very attractive, handed me the wine ss, and said something quickly. It was a pity that I knew almost nothing about German, and I only heard a few keywords such as dy¡± and ¡°beer¡±. But from his bodynguage and expression, I roughly guessed what he meant. He wanted to buy me a drink. Charlotte was very active and tranted his words in my ear, ¡°He wants to buy you a drink, and then go dance together.¡± Then Charlotte added, ¡°Dr. Woods, your red hair and green eyes are popr here. Since you came in, the eyes of many men around have been fixed on you.¡± It turned out that this was not my illusion! The bearded man was still looking at me affectionately, expecting my answer. But maybe his eyes were too explicit, and I could easily see his desire for me in them. This look made me ufortable. I even had an intuition. If I said yes to him, after a dance, he might directly invite me for a one-night stand! ¡°Sorry, but I¡­¡± I tried toe up with an excuse, but a sh of that man¡¯s face in my mind made me irritated. Because of him, I couldn¡¯t think normally at all! Fortunately, Charlotte was very friendly. She saw my hint of refusal. and took the initiative to say something to the man. The man shrugged, raised his eyebrows in disappointment, and left without saying anything. Charlotte turned around and I asked her what she had said. She said, ¡°I said that you are from the United States, and it is your first timeing to a nightclub in Germany. It will take time for you to adapt.¡± I hugged her excitedly, ¡°Oh, dear Charlotte, I am so touched. You are my angel!¡± Shepletely saw my difort! Sofia and the DJ named Tobi had left, and only Charlotte and I were here now. I could tell that she wanted to dance, but she still chose to be by my side. She was so considerate and sweet. I didn¡¯t want her to sit at the bar with me. ¡°Let¡¯s go dance for a while,¡± I suggested. Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up, but she still said very kindly, ¡°If you don¡¯t like this ce, I can take you away. You don¡¯t need to have any psychological burden.¡± She was so kind! But I didn¡¯t want her toe here in vain, ¡°I know, but we¡¯ve drunk some wine. Let¡¯s go dancing for a while.¡± With that, I pulled Charlotte into the dance floor. The rhythmic music made everyone¡¯s adrenaline soar. Even if I hadn¡¯t heard the music, I could still twist my body to the rhythm. Soon, Charlotte and I were dispersed by the crowd. Charlotte had drunk more wine than I did. Now she hadpletely entered the state of carnival, and couldn¡¯t care about me anymore. I danced for a while and lost interest. The smoke in the air and the loud electronic music made my brain swell. At the same time, the N?velDrama.Org ? content. passionate embrace and unrestrained actions of many men and women around me also made me feel a little ufortable. Just as I was thinking about how to leave the dance floor, suddenly a hand was pressed on my hip! Then another hand tried to grab my waist. At this moment, my hair stood on end, and I instantly became much soberer. I turned around immediately, only to see a fat man with a buzz cut standing in front of me. Seeing me looking at him, he winked at me and put on a smile that he thought was charming. But in my eyes, his smile was simply disgusting! ¡°Sorry, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± I hurriedly avoided his touch. Regardless of whether he understood English or not, and whether he heard my excuse, I hurried off the dance floor and hurried into thedies¡¯ room. I tried to get a moment of peace in it, but the smell inside was terrible. The smell of sweat, vomit, and smoke was mixed with the stink of excrement. Even with the exhaust fan running at full power, it still smelled so bad that it was almost suffocating! I had to leave. On the way here just now, I noticed that there were some private boxes in this nightclub. Perhaps, I could find an empty box there to stay.. I immediately walked towards the box area. ¡°Oh yeah! Umm¡­give me more! Harder¡­¡± ¡°Fuck! You¡¯re one hell of a whore!¡± What the hell? What did I hear? Subconsciously looking in the direction of the sound, I noticed that the door of a box was not fully closed with a gap of about three inches. From this angle, I could just look through that gap and see the passionate scene inside! OMG! There were two men and a woman having sex inside! In an instant, I fully understood the purpose of these boxes. They were dirty rooms for love-making! Suddenly a whistle not far away attracted my attention. I turned around and saw a man approaching me with his face flushed from drinking. He was staring at me with lust and excitement in his eyes. God! A person in the dirty room area would be assumed to be looking for excitement by default. He misunderstood! ¡°Fuck!¡± I really shouldn¡¯t stay here. I couldn¡¯t bear to stay for another second. I ran away. I went out for some fresh air before I came to my sense after a while. I sent Charlotte a message and told her I was going back first, and that I would see her in theb tomorrow. Looking at the time, I realized that I had only been in this nightclub for less than half an hour. What a long half hour! I took the night train back to Ulm from the central station, and I was a little upset along the way. I wanted to start a new life in Germany, have a new social life, and meet new men because I hoped I could get over himpletely and maybe have some dates. But obviously, the nightclubs here were not suitable for me. On the way home from the station, I kept thinking about what other hobbies I should take to distract myself. At this moment, I was attracted by two ck shadows in front of It was already one o¡¯clock in the morning, and there were still people walking their dogs! Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Goodbye. Doctor Seeing a person and a dog walking in front of me, I suddenly remembered the scene I had seen when I went to work during the day. When a German named Nils Schmidt came to work in ourboratory, he brought his German Shepherd dog with him! It seemed that in Germany, people cared more about pets than in the United States. For at least the past two decades, I had not seen an American walking their dogs at one o¡¯clock in the morning. I stopped suddenly. An idea suddenly came to me. I could also have a dog. Dogs were so loyal. Once a dog became a family member with me, he would never betray me and would exist around me all his life. Wasn¡¯t it the love I had always wanted? Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help feeling better. I made up my mind. I would go to the pet center to get a dog tomorrow and I would pick either a German Shepherd dog or a Golden Retriever. ¡°Dr. Woods?¡± Thedy with the dog walked to me. It wasn¡¯t until she called out my name that I finally recognized who it was. ¡°Mrs. Krause! I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± Mrs. Mia Krause was my neighbor, and I visited my neighbors one. by one on Sunday with souvenirs. Mrs. Krause nced at my attire, ¡°Youe back so early. Are you not used to German nightclubs?¡± She was indeed a fifty-year-olddy with rich life experience. She had a such keen observation. I nodded with a smile and admitted, ¡°American nightclubs and German nightclubs are so different. I am not used to it.¡± Then I bent down and touched the golden retriever¡¯s head, ¡°Good evening, Balu.¡± Balu lowered his head and snored softly at me. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look very energetic.¡± Mrs. Krause nodded, ¡°Yes, he is sleepy, and so am I. But I have no choice. I only have time now, and I have to finish the two-hour dog walk ahead of schedule.¡± I didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You may not know much about the requirements for keeping a dog here. Germany has very strict dog supplemented and adjusted not long ago. In addition to the basic ones, such as dogs cannot be abandoned at will and the owners. need to pay taxes, the owners are also required to take their dogs. out for a walk for two hours every day. Oh, the owners can¡¯t leave their dogs alone at home for more than three hours.¡± Hearing Mrs. Krause¡¯s introduction, I was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s so strict! I wanted to raise one.¡± At this moment, I suddenly felt lucky. If I didn¡¯t know this and directly bring a dog back, I would be in big trouble soon. I finally understand why my colleague brought a dog to work. Although I liked pets a lot, the two rules of walking the dog for two hours a day and not allowing the dog to be left alone at home for more than three hours made me hesitate again. I stroked Balu¡¯s head, unable to make a choice. Mrs. Krause suddenly made a sound, and then looked at me, ¡°If you can¡¯t make up your mind yet, maybe you can try life with a dog before making a decision.¡± Her proposal immediately caught my attention, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Krause suddenly looked a little awkward and said. ¡°Actually, this is kind of my request.¡± ¡°Recently, I have had some changes at work and I often need to go to Hamburg for business trips. You know, my husband will return to Germany in half a year. During this time, I am nning to hand Balu over to the trusteeship center. ¡°If you¡¯re not sure whether you want to get a dog, maybe you can. use Balu to experience that life in advance. Of course, this is just my selfish request.¡± I was so touched that Mrs. Krause said this to me. After living in Germany for a short three days, I had gotten a preliminary understanding of the social style here. In Germany, one could only keep a social distance of fewer than 1.5 meters from strangers in nightclubs. Mrs. Krause and I had only known each other for two days. Or even strictly speaking, we had only met twice, and we had talked for no more than half an hour. But she was giving such trust and friendliness to a foreigner, though there might be some helplessness in such friendliness. But it touched me anyway. ¡°Mrs. Krause, I appreciate you trusting me so much. I like Balu very much, from the first moment I met him. If you trust me, I will be happy to babysit him for a while.¡± I squatted down, hugged Balu ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. affectionately, and stroked his soft golden hair. Mrs. Krause breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°Thank God. I finally don¡¯t have to keep walking the dog now. You know, for an aging woman like me, everyte night will shorten my lifespan.¡± I followed her in the direction of home. On the way, she told me a lot about Balu¡¯s living habits. We exchanged contact information and she said she would be waiting for me at home to pick up Balu after work tomorrow. When I got home, I took off my make-up, took a shower, and fell on the bed sleepily. Maybe because of Balu¡¯s cute smile, I fell asleep quickly. When I woke up the next day, I saw the message from Charlotte at 2 am. When I went to work, she apologized to me again, but I didn¡¯t take it to heart and told her about the dirty room. ¡°By the way, I may need to bring a golden retriever over from tomorrow. Do I need any approval or application?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Are you getting a dog?¡± I quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just helping a neighbor take care of her dog for a while.¡± I picked up Balu from Mrs. Krause¡¯s after work. Balu was a very gentle golden retriever. He seemed to understand that his master needed to be away for a while. He was whimpering and wagging his tail at Mrs. Krause, circling her feet. Mrs. Krause rubbed his face. She was as reluctant to say goodbye as Balu. I had no choice but tofort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will send you his videos from time to time. If there is anything that needs attention, you can tell me at any time.¡± Mrs. Krause thanked me again and left. Balu watched her leave. Although he didn¡¯t want her to go, he was still very obedient and didn¡¯t bark or make a loud noise. I kept rubbing his hair, ¡°Mrs. Krause will be back soon. Just get along with me during this time and don¡¯t make her worry, okay?¡± It seemed he understood what I said. He obediently allowed me to put him on a leash and go for a walk. Then I discovered something funny. Balu was more familiar with the nearby terrain than I was. It was not so much me walking the dog as it was the dog walking me. ¡°Dr. Woods?¡± There suddenly came a nice male voice from not far behind. I turned around and saw a tall man who looked familiar. He had blond hair and a pair of blue eyes, and he was wearing a suit. He approached me, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? We met in the supermarket.¡± When I heard the keywords, I immediately remembered, ¡°Oh, you are that doctor!¡± ¡°Yes, Colston Adenauer, psychiatrist.¡± He nced at Balu, ¡°Your dog?¡± ¡°No, my neighbor asked to take care of him for a few days.¡± He raised his eyebrows and nodded, ¡°It seems that you get along very well with your neighbor. Germans usually would not dare to hand over their pets to strangers.¡± While speaking, Doctor Adenauer knelt and stroked Balu¡¯s head, ¡°I seem to have seen you before.¡± He looked at Balu for a while and then looked up at me, ¡°Is his name Balu?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± I was very amazed. Adenauer smiled gently again, ¡°My residence is nearby, and I saw Mrs. Krause take him out for a walk before.¡± ¡°Wow.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Your memory is really good.¡± Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Date Something suddenly urred to me, so I asked, ¡°Doctor, do you have time now?¡± ¡°Please call me Adenauer. And yes, I have time. Do you want to buy a cup of coffee?¡± I was stunned and asked, ¡°How do you know what I want to say?¡± It seemed he had a good memory because he even remembered I had offered to buy him coffee when we had walked out of the supermarket. Adenauer turned to look at me, thought for a while, and raised his eyebrows, saying, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an upational disease. As a psychiatrist, I need to observe human beings.¡± ¡°You¡¯re awesome,¡± Iplimented him without reservation. Then we went to a Starbucks nearby with Balu. Adenauer was self- disciplined and did not add sugar to his coffee. Seeing my expression, he said, ¡°I want to keep healthy.¡± I joked, ¡°Please stop reading my mind, Wizard Adenauer!¡± When heughed heartily, I found the man in his thirties had dimples. At the thought of this, I shook it out of my mind. After all, he was a wizard who could read people¡¯s minds! If he found out what I was thinking, I¡¯d be so embarrassed that I would want to disappear. It was gettingte, and I needed to take Balu home and prepare dinner. So, Adenauer politely said goodbye to me at an intersection. I had thought I would not see him anymore. But unexpectedly, since I had met him on his way off work that evening, I had always bumped into him while walking the dog. At first, we had only said hello to each other. Gradually, we began to have small talk. I was d to know him because he was gentle and humorous. I had never had dealings with such a mature and tender man before. At most times, he could guess what I wanted to say before I opened my mouth. But I knew he was not showing off his professional abilities. Even though a week had passed, he still maintained a moderate social distance from me. And I thought we were friends now. However, things changed on Tuesday of the next week. I had miscalcted the daily amount of the dog food Mrs. Krause had prepared for Balu, so I ran out of it a day earlier. Even though. she would be back tonight, I could not let Balu starve for over ten hours! So, I decided to go to the pet store to buy the same dog food by myself. On the way, I came across Adenauer again. When he saw me, he asked, ¡°This is not your usual route, right?¡± ¡°Well, I have to buy some dog food for Balu.¡± ¡°Have you run out of dog food?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He motioned for me to get in his Mercedes and said, ¡°Let me drive you to the pet store. It is not close.¡± I readily took Balu into his car. ¡°Do you remember the brand of the dog food Mrs. Krause prepared?¡± ¡°I wrote it down in the memo. It¡¯s an American brand. And I don¡¯t need your help to check the ingredients this time.¡± I guessed his concern, so I exin in advance. He nced at me in the rearview mirror, looking in a good mood. ¡°It better be.¡± Ten minutester, I felt like being pped in the face. Adenauer stood in front of several distinct products from ¡°SteChewys¡± and waited for me to choose with a smile. ¡°Why does one brand have so many types of dog food with different ingredients?¡± I admitted defeat and asked, ¡°Do you know how to choose?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. Have you forgotten I raised a golden retriever when I was a student? I¡¯m a professional in this area.¡± He urately took a pack from the shelf and said, ¡°Balu is 5 years old. This one has freeze-dried red meat, so it is more suitable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it with Mrs. Krause.¡± ¡°Why are you so confident?¡± I took out my phone and sent Mrs. Krause a message. When I got her reply after a while, I widened my eyes and looked up at Adenauer, not knowing what to say. ¡°You are indeed professional.¡± He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I told you.¡± When we walked out of the pet store, he suddenly stopped his steps, looked around, and asked, ¡°Would you like to have a meal with me?¡± I nced in the direction he had been looking at just now and saw several restaurants of various styles. It was mealtime now, so it looked lively over there. ¡°Sure.¡± I happened to be hungry. If I went home now, it would take half an hour to cook a meal. So, it was more convenient to have a meal out. ¡°Do you need to avoid any food?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What cuisine would you like to eat? French, Chinese, Japanese, or Thai?¡± I shook my head and said, ¡°All are OK for me.¡± Adenauer nodded, ¡°I know a good restaurant. Let¡¯s go¡± His tone sounded too casual, so I did not feel anything wrong until I followed him into a fancy French restaurant. Weren¡¯t we going to have a casual meal? But it would be impolite to leave now. After Adenauer whispered to the waiter at the door, thetter soon took Balu to another ce. Sitting opposite him in the bright and spacious restaurant, I felt a little nervous for the first time. Chapter 214 Date ¡°Can you read French?¡± Adenauer asked, looking casual and natural as usual. 288 Vouchers So, I thought I was thinking too much and nodded, ¡°Yes, a little bit.¡± He handed me a menu and rmended several specialties. But I was in no mood for thinking about the food, so I ordered several dishes ording to his rmendation. When I looked at the prices on the menu, I was sure this was not a casual meal! Closing the menu, I made up my mind that I would tell him I needed to use the bathroomter and pay the bill in advance. I did not want to owe him anything no matter whether he wanted to chase after me. But when I went to pay the bill, the waiter¡¯s words made me uneasy. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we are a reservation-only restaurant. And Mr. Adenauer has paid for the meal after ordering.¡± Sure enough, he had prejudged my actions again! Back at our table, I felt restless. As much as I tried to look normal, I couldn¡¯t hide it from Adenauer. ¡°If you have any questions, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Is this a date?¡± I asked. Adenauer put down his knife and fork, seriously looked at me, and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± I knew it! Lfelt a little distraught. Objectively speaking, Adenauer was an excellent date. He was graceful and mature. And he was gentler than all the men I had dated. But¡­ I avoided his gaze and said in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry! I am so sorry. But I¡¯m not ready for a new rtionship.¡± Because of my nervousness, I was getting my words muddled up. I saw the disappointment on his face. His blue eyes used to look bright like stars, but now, they had lost their light, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing himforting me, I felt even more guilty! When meeting him every day when walking the dog, I had guessed he liked me. But I had subconsciously chosen to avoid thinking about this matter! What a selfish woman I was! After parting with Adenauer, I finally met Mrs. Krause at my door whom I hadn¡¯t seen for a week. After she had taken Balu home, I was left alone in the house. So, I opened a bottle of beer and silently drank it on the sofa. I suddenly felt ufortable for no reason, as if something knotted in my chest. And urgently needed to vent my emotion. Alcohol gradually clouded my consciousness. In a trance, I looked at the bedside table in my bedroom. So, I went over, opened the drawer of the bedside table, and saw the sex toy from Cinder. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 A Sad Attempt Maybe she was right. I had not dated for too long. Since the breakup with Aaron, I hadpletely closed my heart and refused all my admirers. And I did not understand it. I had not dated him for long, and he wasn¡¯t my first love. But after breaking up with him, I could not move on. Because of the catalysis of alcohol, my self-restraint gradually copsed. I let myself recall every day and every moment with Aaron. From that daring booty call, things had gotten out of my control, and my heart had kept moving toward him. I could by no means stop myself from falling in love with him. We were not onlypatible in sex. When we had been dating, he had almost upied my entire mind. If I had not met him, I wouldn¡¯t have known I could love someone so deeply. However, although we used to be so deep in love, we had broken up. So, I felt depressed as if having a lump in my heart. When I took out the dildo, I saw blue veins on its soft silicone body. I must be insane! Otherwise, I would not have crazily thought it looked like Aaron¡¯s dick. The more I tried to stop recalling, the more memories rebelliously popped into my mind. I remembered how Aaron and I had had sex. He had liked letting me sit on hisp before slowly undressing, revealing his sexy body like that of a male model. I even vividly remembered the shape of his six-pack abs! I slowly unbuttoned my blouse with my fingers. When we had had sex for the first time, he had also taken off my clothes extremely slowly. I closed my eyes and took off my bra in the dark. My erged aree gradually shrank in the cold air, turning into a dark red nipple. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, I seemed to see Aaron¡¯s lustful eyes in the darkness. Then, his hand slowly slipped down my back and gently sped my waist. He had always enjoyed admiring my naked body. In the past, I had always had the illusion that I was his muse. His eyes had been deep-set and had fatal magic power that could easily swallow me up! He had loved fondling me, although I had always tried to avoid his forey. But now, those loving flirtations had be precious fragments of memory. I missed them but could never re-experience them. I imitated his movements, slid my fingers down along the inside of my thighs, and rubbed the periphery of my pussy. But masturbation waspletely different from his caresses. The harder I tried to move my fingers in my pussy, the emptier I felt. Memoriespletely went out of control. Alcohol was a good thing because it helped me forget about reality. I had a very real dream. In my dream, Aaron pressed his hot chest against mine. One of his hands gently held my face when he kissed my lips, neck, and corbones. Then. He went all the way down. My lust was immediately revived. So, I roughly took off my underwear, short of breath. I was wet. My disordered breathing sounded like two people were gasping. I seemed to hear him excitedly say in a familiar tone, ¡°I made your tits hard again.¡± My pussy was itchy. When my fingers explored and massaged inside, the hot liquid made my lower abdomen twitch. I felt extremely empty in my lower body, so I desperately longed for his big dick to enter my body. ¡°Fill me up! Be quick!¡± I didn¡¯t notice that I had said such words out loud. Aaron had liked to irritate me by saying nasty words. Hearing those words, I had always been turned on while feeling ashamed. Now, I hadpletely lost my reason. I squeezed the dildo hard into my pussy. I hadn¡¯t had sex for a long time, so I felt a dull pain when my vagina was filled up. Then, I regained consciousness and sadly thought it was not his size. But soon, I seemed to hear him say, ¡°Rx.¡± I sank in lust again and intermittently groaned. He had liked to hear my feedback when having sex to know whether I felt ufortable or not. But now, it was not his dick that was in my pussy. The sad mood in my chest was not relieved but grew stronger. I was so empty and lonely! I gradually tightened the grip on the dildo and moved it violently, imitating his movements. Every time I pushed it in, I screamed because it was the reaction he had liked to see. When we had been dating, he had almost made my body only bloom for him. We had had sex in many ces. When we had once had sex outside, David and the others had almost seen us! I used to think I was sexless, but he had reversed my perception. As long as I thought about him, I would be turned on. But his Adam¡¯s apple was not rubbing against my neck, his fingers. were thrust not into my hair, and he was not pressing my head. So, everything felt wrong. Merely the groans and whispers in my memory could make me go on with it, and my pussy was getting increasingly wet. I did not know whether the liquid had wetted the sheets. All I know was I could by no means stop now. The physical pleasure made me fall into the abyss of desire. Although the intense movements had satisfied my pussy, they couldn¡¯t fill up the vacancy in my heart. Because of the masturbation, I felt even emptier. I was lonely. Sometimes, people were unreasonable. My mind was full of his name, but I could not get it out of my throat. I knew I was just trying to deceive myself, but I still closed. my eyes like an ostrich, pretending to be indulging in past love. He used to be very fond of kissing me and could notice all the details that I had not even cared about. He had always served me long and ardently and tried to make me have an orgasm together with him. Soon, Iy limply on the bed, toozy to deal with the mess in my lower body. The orgasm made me gasp for breath. Then, I opened my blurry eyes and looked at the ceiling in a daze. His physical strength had always been good, so we had often had sex twice or three times in one night. And I had never been his match in this respect. Realizing I would never be so obsessed with another man, I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears anymore. As my tears kept sliding down the corner of my eyes into my hair, I almost threw up from crying. I had had such a beautiful love, but I had failed to grasp my happiness when it had been only one step away! My longing and sadness broke down the defenses I had been building for three years. No! I could no longer be sad like this! I must do something to make a change! At the thought of this, I got out of bed, picked up my phone, and made a call. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Gentle Adenauer Hearing the ringtone on the phone, I felt my heart racing aga I didn¡¯t know if my choice was right. Maybe I had gone crazy. Maybe I would realize it was a wrong decision in the future and hate myself even more. My selfishness and vulnerability would only hurt others! But I did it anyway. While waiting, I felt as if time had slowed down. When I stared nkly at the phone screen, my heart was full of contradictions. And I wish the call could never get through. However, as soon as this idea popped into my mind, he answered the call. Seeing the call duration under his name increasing from zero, I put the phone to my ear. Then, I heard a long breath before he said, ¡°Olive?¡± I should have been familiar with his deep and charming voice, but I was unexpectedly taken aback. I was so nervous that I felt my heart about to jump out of my chest. And I suspected he could hear my intense heartbeats on the other end of the phone. ¡°Olive, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you now?¡± His tone became anxious, full of worry. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I hurriedly exined. But when I opened my mouth, my words were incoherent. I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. After all, there was no turning back at this point. ¡°I just wanted to ask you a question.¡± I closed my eyes and plucked up my courage, saying, ¡°Adenauer, can I change my mind?¡± While speaking, I couldn¡¯t even raise my head because of the guilt in my heart. I had a lot to exin, but my confused mind did not allow me to organize mynguage within a short time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. An hour ago, I had bluntly rejected him. But now, I changed my mind. How ridiculous it was! If I were him, I would severely scold this capricious woman and hang up the phone. But he didn¡¯t, so we were still on the phone. Adenauer was a good man. Maybe he had not understood what I meant. But when he came back to his senses, he would be extremely disappointed with me. And I was ready to be scolded. ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re willing to date me?¡± Adenauer asked in a calm voice on the phone. This was different from what I had expected! I repeatedly think about his words but couldn¡¯t figure out his emotion. So, I guessed he was restraining his anger and disappointment. After all, he was a professional psychiatrist who could always easily see through my thoughts. He probably had guessed a lot after seeing my bad behavior in the restaurant. My restlessness and refusal had revealed that I was in love with. someone else! Adenauer was an excellent man, so his self-esteem would not allow him to pretend not to know or keep humble in front of me. So, I blushed at my despicable and selfish behavior. His good manners and upbringing did not allow him to yell at me, but I would probably lose a friend forever. ¡°I see.¡± Not hearing my answer, Adenauer said, ¡°Dear Olive, does this mean I can formally invite you to dinner if you are free after getting off work tomorrow?¡± I raised my head in surprise with the phone in my hand, not knowing how to react. ¡°What did you say?¡± Had I misheard his words? Adenauer had invited me to dinner instead of getting angry! Was he crazy? Was this a prank? He must be so mad that he wanted to y a trick on me, right? Adenauerughed on the phone, ¡°Did you expect I would get angry? Did you think I will use you of being fickle and not taking me seriously?¡± Look, he could read my mind! ¡°Adenauer, I¡¯m not kidding with you.¡± He stoppedughing and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You know I have feelings for you. Since you are willing to give me a chance, I am naturally happy.¡± Although his words sounded reasonable, I felt something wrong. ¡°But I turned you down in the restaurant.¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve changed your mind.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand his logic at all, so I asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think my vaciting attitude makes me look frivolous?¡± ¡°Exactly the opposite is true! You called me after thinking about it carefully. It proved you¡¯re serious about your feelings and me.¡± I wanted to tell him he had guessed it wrong. I had called him at the spur of the moment. But I could not say so. So, I ventured, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why I changed my mind?¡± ¡°No!¡± Adenauer replied crisply, ¡°Based on the result, I must be a good date in your eyes no matter what the reason is. And I¡¯m d that you chose me.¡± Adenauer¡¯s tone was so gentle that it soothed my broken soul. I had never met such a warm gentleman. When his voice gently brushed over my broken heart like a feather, I suddenly wanted to meet him very much. If he were in front of me now, I would have hugged him without hesitation. ¡°Thank you, Adenauer.¡± My tear nds went out of control again, so my voice became sobbing. ¡°Olive, I did not expect you to be so prone to feel moved.¡± His well-ced joke made me smile through tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Fine! If you say you did not cry, I will believe you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± I wiped away the tears and said, ¡°I feel lucky to know you, Adenauer.¡± ¡°Me too. Maybe I should go to church this Sunday to express my deepest thanks to God for confusing you and sending you to my side from far-off America.¡± His words amused me. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re thanking God? God did not confuse me. It¡¯s my choice toe here.¡± Adenauer obediently corrected himself and said, ¡°Okay, how about I pick you up at TWH when you get off work tomorrow to express my thanks to you?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± I was afraid this was not improper. After all, we had just decided to date. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I identally saw a piece of news that there will be a lecture about dogs in a bookstore near TWH at 5:30 pm tomorrow. I guess you might be interested.¡± ¡°About dogs?¡± Well, I admitted I was interested in it. ¡°Yes. When I was regretting not asking you out to the lecture just now, I received your call! Thank God!¡± I did not know how to reply. But I was not a teenager anymore. When I did not know how to respond, I usually chose to start a new topic. ¡°Well, in return, we can have dinner together after the lecture.¡± I thought about it for a while and added, ¡°My treat.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 A German Gentleman Adenauer readily epted my offer. After hanging up the phone, I sat on the sofa in a daze. My mind went nk, but my heartbeat was clear. I had made a crucial decision! And I knew what it meant no matter if it was right. Since losing Aaron¡¯s love, I had been overwhelmed by sadness for three years and refused to open my eyes to look at the world. I had avoided all intimate contact with men and filled my time with the alcohol and academic studies. I had lived like an unconscious puppet and trapped myself in a prison set up by myself. N?velDrama.Org ? content. And that phone call just now meant a lot to me because I had finally stepped out of the barren prison! Cinder had made me see reality in her way. There was no possibility between Aaron and me anymore! Before canceling my FB ount, I had seen the news of his engagement. Maybe he had married that rich girl now. So, I must move on too. Putting down the phone, I went to the bedroom and threw the sheets and the dildo in the bathroom. Under the spray of water from the shower, I closed my eyes and silently cleaned the ce in my heart that had once belonged to Aaron. It was time to start a new rtionship. Goodbye, Aaron Morris. I had thought I would lose sleep, but when I woke up in the morning, I found I had slept well. Then, I went to theboratory and changed into my white uniform. After saying hello to Charlotte, I intended to continue working on my drug research and development. But she stared at me and suddenly said, ¡°You look different today.¡± I looked down at my clothes and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to describe it. But you look energetic today. Did anything good happen?¡± I froze for a moment andughed, ¡°Maybe.¡± Giving up Aaron was tantamount to letting go of myself. It seemed I had made the right decision! When I worked in such a good mood, my efficiency had been surprisingly high throughout the day, so today¡¯s research was smooth. I felt as if everything was celebrating me starting a new life. When it was time to get off work, my colleagues left one after another. Soon, I received Adenauer¡¯s message, saying, ¡°I¡¯m in Parking Lot Two.¡± I immediately replied, ¡°Got it. I will be there in five minutes.¡± After sending the message, I started winding up. After moving the ssware from the washer to the dryer, I intended to leave. But Charlotte suddenly came out of the MRI room with 900MHZ. As my assistant, she was dedicated to her job and had never left theb before I got off work. Dividing into Then, we left theb together and went out of TWH. Charlotte usually parked her car in Parking Lot Five which was in the opposite direction of Parking Lot Two. Seeing her going to Parking Lot Two with me, I couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you park your car in Parking Lot Five today?¡± ¡°Yes! I was almostte today, so I parked it at Parking Lot Two which is nearer.¡± Charlotte¡¯s answer made me a little concerned. Although I didn¡¯t want to tell everyone about my rtionship with Adenauer for now, I had no reason to hide it. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to him. When we arrived at Parking Lot two, Adenauer got out of the car and walked straight toward me. ¡°Olive, here!¡± Charlotte¡¯s gossipy eyes instantly lit up as if a light were being switched on. ¡°Oh my god! Who is he? Where did you know such a handsome guy!¡± ¡°I have you to thank for that.¡± Seeing Adenauer approaching us, I frankly teased, ¡°He is my neighbor Adenauer, a psychiatrist.¡± I look to Adenauer and said, ¡°This is my assistant Charlotte, and she is a Master¡¯s degree candidate in neuroscience at the University of Munich.¡± Then, they shook hands and tacitly greeted each other in English. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too!¡± Charlotte said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m the happiest person to see Dr. Woods making friends and starting a new life in Germany. Do you have a dateter?¡± When Adenauer looked at me, I replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, I exined to him, saying, ¡°Charlotte is worried that I will go back to the United States because she does not want to lose her job.¡± Adenauerughed, ¡°So, will you go back?¡± ¡°Hmph, maybe. Who knows?¡± I deliberately joked. Charlotte was insensible, so she urged us to go on the date after the small talk. Then, Adenauer and I went to the bookstore nearby and attended a well-known local animal behavior therapist¡¯s lecture. Many people hade with their pet dogs. Seeing Adenauer listen carefully, I appreciated him more. I did not want him to attend the lecture merely for my interest because it would be a waste of time for him. The lecture was only half an hour. When we got back to the car, he asked me where to have dinner. I asked with curiosity, ¡°What does German homely food look like?¡± As an American, my meal was full of carbs and calories. I often ate fried chicken, steak, sd, dessert, and pottage. And when I was busy, I perfunctorily had burgers, macaroni, and pizza. But I wanted to use this dinner to make it up to Adenauer. He was German, so I hoped to show him my sincerity by letting him know I was trying to learn more about his life. Dividing into pag He asked in surprise, ¡°Do you want to have German homely food?¡± ¡°Yeah. I must fit in, right?¡± ¡°OK, I know a local restaurant with a long history. And I am a regr customer.¡± Soon, I tasted a German homely meal. Potatoes, sausages, green sd, cheese, and a ss of beer. Everything was cold except the mashed potatoes! ¡°How about the food here? Do you like it?¡± After leaving the restaurant, Adenauer smiled and asked me about my feelings for the food. I honestly said it was okay, but I preferred freshly baked beef and chicken. When the car arrived at my house, Adenauer opened the door and got out. I wondered whether he wanted to go in. And the uneasiness hidden in the bottom of my heart gradually cropped up. As an adult, I understood what it meant to let a date in the house at night. Even though we had had a harmonious date today, I was not ready for sex. So, when he walked up to me, my palms started to sweat. I thought maybe I shouldunch a pre-emptive strike, so I asked, ¡°Would you like to go in to have a cup of coffee?¡± When Adenauer looked down at me, he seemed startled by my direct question. Then, heughed, ¡°No, thanks.¡± His answerrgely relieved my nervousness. Then, he put his hands on my shoulders, slightly bent over, and tenderly looked into my eyes, saying, ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to go in, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready.¡± He was indeed a good psychiatrist because he could precisely read my mind every time. A tinge of guilt crept into my heart, but I was undeniably relieved to hear such a gentle reply. Suddenly, I felt a soft and warm touch on my forehead. Adenauer had kissed my forehead! When I looked up at him in surprise, I met his beautiful blue eyes. ¡°Good night! Sweet dreams.¡± I had to admit that no woman could resist such a gentle offensive. Not even one! Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 A New Rtionship I had never met such a tender gentleman. Since that day, Adenauer and I had be much closer. The next day, Charlotte asionally teased me in theb and asked about our rtionship. I had thought I would mind it, but now, I found I wasn¡¯t averse to talking about him to the people around me. He made me understand a 30-year-old mature man could give me a sense of security. I looked at two faces on the screen of myptop and said, ¡°To be honest, I feel lucky to meet him. If I were dating any other man, I would not have adapted myself to it so quickly.¡± Today was Saturday. Cinder finally could take a break from her busy schedule of work and dating, so ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. she thought of me and Nick and made a video call to us. Cinder had just taken a shower and was wearing Victoria¡¯s Secret pajamas. After removing the delicate makeup, she looked less aggressive and more easygoing. She sat cross-legged on the bed, pushed her face toward the screen, and smiled brightly, ¡°My dear Olive, judging from the frequency you mention him, I believe you did start a new rtionship. Congrattions! So, where have you gotten?¡± I nced at the date in the upper right corner of the screen and said, ¡°We¡¯ve dated for almost two months.¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what she wanted to know,¡± Nick said. Cinder high-fived him across the screen. Seeing their interaction, I shrugged, ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had sex yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cinder showed a look of disappointment. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so surprised!¡± I thought about my wording and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my problem. I¡¯m not ready.¡± Cinder looked at me with a worried face and said, ¡°Poor girl, doesn¡¯t he have a problem with that?¡± ¡°I asked him about it.¡± I clearly remembered the scene. After dating him for a month, I had deliberately brought up the topic when walking the dog with him. I had to admit that Adenauer was a perfect date. He was gentle, mature, thoughtful, and attentive to details. And he could always get my jokes and reply with humor. But I had not invited him into my house, and we had never touched each other intimately. However, I had been observing him, trying to see his desire from his expression or movement. But I could not find any signs that he wanted to have sex with me. Maybe he was too restrained and gentlemanly. But I could feel him trying toe into my life and advance our rtionship. ¡°We had been dating for a month then. In the eyes of outsiders, we are a sweet couple. But I am not ready to go further. So, I asked why he had never asked for sex.¡± Cinder asked with interest, ¡°What did he say?¡± It was a scene worth remembering for a long time. Adenauer had stopped his steps under a huge linden tree and affectionately gazed at me on the side of the road, saying, ¡°I¡¯m no longer a teenager who has just reached puberty, so sex isn¡¯t that important to me.¡± He had taken my hand and gently rubbed the back of my hand with the pad of his thumb. And I could see how he valued me in his eyes. I could feel he cared for, respected, and loved me every day. And it was his earnestness that had made me confirm with him again by asking, ¡°It is not that important, but you still need it, right?¡± Adenauerughed, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about it. But I have grown up. If I were twenty, I would have felt disappointed. But now, I care more about how we get along with each other.¡± When he had taken a step toward me, the distance between us had be shorter than amon social distance, making us look more intimate. Balu had obediently stood in ce and watched us as if it had been aware of the romantic atmosphere. ¡°Olive, you are the most charming woman I have ever met. I feelfortable when dating you. And you respect me very much.¡± ¡°I respect you because you respect me,¡± I had teased. Adenauer had grinned, revealing his pretty straight teeth. ¡°Look, that¡¯s why I¡¯m so obsessed with you. You are always kind to the people who are kind to you. Not everyone can do such a thing.¡± Was I always kind to the people who were kind to me? I had never known I had such an advantage, but I knew I sought revenge for the smallest grievance. When Vincent had cheated on me, I had fucked his friend. I always insisted on revenge because I wanted the people who hurt me to regret it. But no one hadplimented me like that. Knowing I did not deserve thepliment, I had kept silent then. After all, I had not treated Aaron kindly when dating him. I could not stop myself from thinking about him again. After breaking up with Vincent, I couldn¡¯t help falling in love with Aaron. We had had a good time together, and he had made me understand what true love was like. But I had not dared return him with the same fervent love. I had been too selfish and cowardly. The overly strong love had made my possessiveness reach its peak, so I couldn¡¯t help doubting whether the current happiness was real. I had suspected whether I was the only woman he loved and wondered how long his love for me wouldst. Should I bet all my love on a notorious yboy? I had hesitated. Facts had proved my hesitation was justified. Aaron had easily taken back his love for me and hadn¡¯t called me once during the past three years. When I had suffered from alcoholism in pain and been sent to the hospital at night, he had been dating his rich fianc¨¦e. ¡°Olive, what are you thinking?¡± I seemed to hear Adenauer¡¯s voice and see him wave his hand in front of my eyes. I quickly regained my senses and blinked a few times, only to see Cinder waving her hand at the camera on theputer screen. ¡°Baby, why are you in a daze? What did he say?¡± Only then did I realize I had thought of Aaron again! I had vowed to remove him from my heart, so I must not think about him anymore! I quickly shook him out of my mind and told Cinder and Nick what Adenauer had said then. ¡°Olive, you met the right man,¡± Cinder said with emotions. She imitated Adenauer¡¯s deep voice and said, ¡°If I were twenty, I would have felt disappointed. But now, I care more about how we get along with each other. These are the love words that only a mature man in his thirties can say! He is a reliable good man!¡± I thought the same. But when I was about to echo her, Nick suddenly snorted and coldly said, ¡°Maybe he is just impotent.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Strange Nick Cinder and I turned to look at Nick on theputer screen in union and then exchanged nces because he made us feel unfamiliar! Thinking carefully, I realized his state had also been strange during thest few FaceTime calls. But we had both bought his story, believing it was because he hadn¡¯t adapted to the high-pressure life at Harvard. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to lie.¡± Before Cinder and I could speak, Nick took the initiative to apologize like the previous few times. He looked at me with a guilty expression and said, ¡°Baby, please believe me. I do hope you lead a happy life, but my work has been too stressful recently.¡± Then, he lowered his head and spoke incoherently in a hoarse voice. I remember he had once been in such a state before, but it was not because of work pressure. We had worked with the same professor for several years, so I knew his reaction in a high- pressure work environment well. Back then, he had be talkative, franticallyined as soon as leaving theb, and tried his best to have fun after work. He had worked out in the gym, gone camping, hit bars, or just had a crazy snack purchase in Walmart. But in most cases, he had stayed with his ex who was a scumbag. Although these were all past, I could not believe his current state was because of ¡°work pressure¡±. ¡°Nick, you know we¡¯ll always be your friends, right?¡± Cinder suddenly said. She had spoken my mind. Nick looked up at us with moist eyes andughed, ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t need to hide anything from you! You know my depth better than my exes!¡± Well, his joke always amused me. ¡°Since you are worried, I will briefly tell you about it. After joining the new team, I have a minor problem. My colleague Dr. Craigie Reuben hates gays, especially bottoms like me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing him talking about his unpleasant conflicts with the homophobic man in theb, I suppressed my doubts. But my instinct told me this was not the real source of his stress. However, since he did not want to say, I was willing to respect his will. Anyway, he just needed to remember we would always be his friends as Cinder had said. As long as he needed to talk, he could contact us at any time. Hearing his words, Cinder said, ¡°Some people are sanctimonious. They look educated, but their heads are full of shit!¡± Her words aroused our curiosity. I teased, ¡°It seems weird guys appeared in your world again.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, you guess it right. I met one of the five most disgusting and despicable clients in my life.¡± ¡°Who are the other four?¡± Nick asked. ¡°There are no other four! This list is specially made for him.¡± Nick and I had rtively closed social environments, but Cinder needed to deal with more people at work. As a professionalndscape architect with a firm career pursuit, she was striving to make everyone she met her client or an intermediary who could introduce clients to her. And the more people she met, the more weirdos she knew. ¡°Eliott was busy studying in the hospitalst month, so I attended a business party alone. A man took the initiative to talk to me. After learning about my upation, he said he happened to have a newly On the screen, Cinder stood with arms akimbo with a distraught face. I grabbed a bag of snacks, adjusted to afortable posture on the sofa, and teased, ¡°It seems the man made you suffer a lot. I¡¯ve known you for many years, but you have never lost control like this because of a client.¡± Hearing her tone of voice, I was pretty sure she would begin her rant. Sure enough, Cinder took a deep breath, exhaled heavily, and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, you are right again. I did misjudge him. But I have never expected a man from the Middle East to be so stingy!¡± Nick also took a sip of water, looked at her with interest, and asked, ¡°Does he think your design fee is too expensive?¡± Cinder rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Many clients bargain with me on design fees, so I will not get angry about such a thing. He is ridiculous because he not only demanded a free design but also sued me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Nick was stunned. I was also shocked, so I asked, ¡°Well, he deserves to be put on the list of the most disgusting clients. Tell us the details.¡± ¡°First of all, this strange client has a long family name. Let¡¯s call him Mr. Jamaal for short. And he has a Sheikh before his name.¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± ¡°Sheikh is an honorific title, indicating the person is the head of an Arab tribe, a family, or a vige, an important member of the royal family, or a religious schr. Because of this title, I rxed my guard. I thought since he has a high status in Saudi Arabia, he must be rich.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s a fake rich man?¡± ¡°Yes, and he is a jerk! I attended the party alone, so he mistakenly thought I was single and took me out of the party on the pretext of talking business. Nick interrupted with a gossipy face, ¡°Was he trying to chase after you?¡± Cinder lowered her head in frustration like a leaky balloon, saying, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she raised her head and angrily said, ¡°When he first expressed his feelings for me, I decided to endure it for money. When I worked out the design n for his vi and gave it to him, he nodded to express his satisfaction. But after I refused to date him and told him I was seeing someone else, he kicked me out of his residence and med me for ying with his feelings! What disgusted me more is that he refused to pay me the design fee and used me of fraud. He imed our contract has an imparity use.¡± Nick and I exchanged nces with each other, mourning for Cinder. I thought Mr. Stranger was indeed a disgusting man. ¡°Can you solve it?¡± I asked. ¡°Yeah. After I told my dad about it, he arranged a professionalwyer team for me. Even if Mr. Stranger were the king of Saudi Arabia, he would have to pay me the design fee!¡± I couldn¡¯t help apuding her spirit. Cinder looked at me and said, ¡°Nick and I have both talked about the weirdos we met. What about you? Have you encountered any interesting things at work?¡± Nick showed an interested expression on the screen. I pondered for a while and said, ¡°Yes, I have one!¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Two Choices ¡°I ran into the CEO of ourpany having sex in the office.¡± My words instantly got Cinder and Nick excited, so they pumped up their cars to hear the details. My mind went back to that afternoon. The light was dim at sunset. I saw two scruffy people crash into the gap between the sofa and the flowerpot and heard them gasp and moan in lust. I had to admit that the Germans knew how to restrain themselves and indulge themselves well. I hade from the United States, which was very far away, so we hadpletely differentnguages and lifestyles. But my work environment had hardly changed because I was in theb most of the time. After our group took over the new project, progress was rapid, but we soon encountered a bottleneck. Our group was primarily responsible for quantitative proteomics and had developed a targeted analysis technique. It could detect more regr changes in biomarkers in the liver cancer stage. But we did notice some problems, the biggest of which was that there were very few samples from animal experiments. We summarize these problems, hold a meeting and internally find a solution. We decided to report the problems to upper management and request an increase in the budget to add new samples as soon as possible. But after Charlotte calcted the funding we needed, all my colleagues raised their eyebrows and made strange expressions. ¡°This is not a small number. I am afraid it exceeds the authority of Dr. Archer¡¯s approval.¡± ¡°Then, we must also get Mr. Schutze¡¯s approval, right?¡± Eric Schutze was the CEO of TWH and I had gone to his office on my first day on the job. He was a man in his sixties with arge nose and deep set eyes.That day, he had put on a well-fitting suit with a tie, looking even fitter than my boss, Dr. Archer. I looked curiously at my colleagues and asked, ¡°Why do you react like this? Is something wrong with Mr. Schutze?¡± ¡°The problem lies with the boss, Dr. Archer, rather than Mr. Schutze,¡± Kayden said bluntly. Hearing his words, the others nodded their heads and told me the reason. Although Dr. Archer was kind, he was a slow trainer and always strictly adhered to the approval process. If we gave him the application today, he wouldn¡¯t make it to the CEO¡¯s desk for a week. ¡°But we can¡¯t afford to wait a week.¡± I said with a frown, ¡°Is there a way to push it?¡± After a brief silence, Charlotte suddenly looked at me and said, ¡°Maybe I can do it, Dr. Olive.¡± Then I took the advice of my enthusiastic assistant and knocked on the door of Dr. Archer¡¯s office with the files we¡¯d ordered together. After listening to my exnation, Dr. Archer expressed his understanding and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with Mr. Schutze now. I¡¯ll send you the files.¡± So fast? He surprised me because what everyone in theb was worried about didn¡¯t happen. But when Dr. Archer was about to leave with the files, a phone call stopped him. Watching him return to his desk and set the files aside, I knew my colleagues were right. ¡°If you don¡¯t immediately send the files to Mr. Schutze, he won¡¯t remember this matter for several days.¡± I waited at Dr. Archer¡¯s desk until he hung up the phone, then offered to help him send the files to Mr. Schutze. Although he was a bit surprised, he still agreed, ¡°Thank you.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to see such a passionate scer or pay attention to my boss¡¯s hesitant expression at that moment. God knew how surprised he was. Her young and beautiful secretary, Mrs. Monica,y prostrate on Mr. Schutze¡¯s desk with her skirt rolled up to her waist, revealing her plump, peach-colored buttocks.Mr. Schutze buried his head between her buttocks, spread her legs with both hands and nimbly licked her pussy with his tongue. ¡°Oh! It itches¡­¡± His breathless, soft voice made my toes curl. I should have run away but I couldn¡¯t because I was inside the office! ¡°Jesus!¡± Hearing this, Cinder and Nick yelled at the same time. ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°Did they find out?¡± Looking at my excited friends on the screen, I blushed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be found out unless Mr. Schutze checks the surveince video.¡± I shrugged, ¡°When I took the files to his office, the door was open, but no one was inside.¡± Cinder chuckled gloatingly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee in.¡± I nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes, and I learned a lesson.¡± In retrospect, I admitted that it was my fault. Seeing that Ms. Monica was not at the secretary¡¯s desk outside the CEO¡¯ I wanted to leave when I saw the office empty but I hesitated because I had gone with the expectations of the entireboratory No. 3. I hoped I could tell everyone that the files they had been delivered to Mr. Schutze when I returned. So, I decided to wait outside the office. The door was open, so I figured Mr. Schutze would be back soon. But unexpectedly, when he was about to go out, I heard some strange sounds outside. I was no stranger to such sounds.I heard the jumbled footsteps of two people and the sound of a passionate French kiss. ¡°Oh my God! Can you imagine my feeling at that moment?¡± Thinking about it now, he still wanted to scream. When he was standing behind the door, the sound of two people kissing was getting closer. The exit was blocked, so I looked around in a panic, trying to find a ce to hide. Cinderughed unscrupulously: ¡°Olive, you shouldn¡¯t have hidden. They are the ones who should be ashamed .¡± What done is done. Anyway, I decided to hide at that time.¡± Fortunately, the office was big enough. In addition to the desk, there was a space between the ck leather sofa and the huge flowerpot that could amodate an adult. There were two options in front of me, and my heart was racing. It was more exciting than the roller coaster. If I hid under the desk, they would discover me immediately as long as they went directly to the desk. But if I hid next to the sofa, they would find me too. find me if they had reckless sex on the soft and I was running out of time so I bit the bullet and took a chance. I quickly hid behind the ck sofa and therge flower pot, took off my coat, and covered my too-shy red hair. I bet they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to have sex on the couch in the office. As soon as the office door was opened, I heard high heels hitting the carpet and the two people gasping messily. ¡°You hurt me, Mr. Schutze.¡± When I recognized the voice of Mrs. Monica. I gasped in shock and screamed silently. Although he had only met her once, she remembered that she was in her daughter! How had theye together? ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sofa. I¡¯ll serve you, okay?¡± Mr. Schutze said softly lustfully. But his voice sounded like a bomb in my ears. I¡¯d be screwed if they saw me! When I closed my eyes in fear and was ready to ept the execution, Ms. Monica refused, ¡°Let¡¯s do it on the desk in case someone¡­¡± When they had recovered briefly, Mr. Schutze nodded quietly. Thank God! My heart had almost exploded just now! Hearing the footsteps of him gradually moving away from my hiding ce, I was secretly d that I hadn¡¯t chosen to hide under the desk at this time. After all, I didn¡¯t want Mr. Schutze to find a reason to fire me. But after a brief exhration, a new problem appeared. How should I leave this ce? Through the gap between the sofa and the flowerpot, I could see what was going on on the desk. Mr. Schutze had unbuttoned Mrs. Monica¡¯s blouse, pushed the fabric aside. with her big hands, and he revealed her plump round tits. ¡°What beautiful tits they are!¡± The huge dark red arc of hers contracted rapidly after kneading her. And he tugged at her nipples with his fingers to make them hard. I closed my eyes in despair because it didn¡¯t seem like fast sex. I may have to be there to see the whole process before I get a chance to leave. ¡°Did they find out?¡± Cinder asked. Before she could reply, Nick interrupted, ¡°Definitely not. Otherwise, we would have received the news that she was fired from her a few days ago. On the screen, they were giggling. I sighed helplessly, ¡°Yes, I managed to slip away and they didn¡¯t catch me.¡± 16.04% But I wasn¡¯t sure either. Maybe our CEO was prudent and in the habit of reviewing surveince video after having sex. If so, I would have found myself hiding and watching them have sex. However, since he had forgotten to lock the door when leaving the office, I didn¡¯t think he was such a person. ¡°Tell us what you did next.¡± My thoughts returned to the scene again. They remembered that they were in the office, so they didn¡¯t take off all their clothes but only exposed their key parts.Mrs. Monica was lying on her back on the desk, revealing her huge round breasts. And her skirt was up to her waist when she spread her legs and wrapped them around Mr. Schutze¡¯s waist. She took off her underwear, sniffed deeply and showed a delighted look. ¡°Come on, catch me.¡± Ms. Monica seemed a bit nervous. She moved her waist, vigorously raised her p*ss and made a wee gesture. And Mr. Schutze seemed crazy about this. Her gasping became faster, and the look in her eyes was haunted as he plunged her fingers inside her. Then he let out a flirtatious moan with satisfied pleasure. ¡°Don¡¯t grab it so tight. I will make you fully blossom for me soon.¡± Mr. Schutze grabbed Ms. Monica¡¯s hand, put it between her legs, and said, ¡°Help me untie¡­¡±. Then he unzipped her waist, zipped down, pulled her panties down a bit, and took the c*ck out of her. I hadn¡¯t seen too many d*cks, but I thought he was God¡¯s favorite. After all, he was in his sixties. After Mrs. Monica yed with him for a while, Mr. Schutze was even more excited. He added another finger to her cunt and quickly pushed and pulled as he lowered his head to lick her cunt, making her breathe fast. ¡°Oh my God! I¡¯m c*mming¡­¡± Ms. Monica¡¯s voice gradually became higher-pitched.And soon, she gasped violently and reached o*gasm from the constant thrusting and c*toral stimtion. But the scream was swallowed by Mr. Schutze¡¯s mouth the moment it rang. And the musky smell gradually filled the air. ¡°Honey, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Mr. Schutze couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he brought her c*ck up to her c*ck, rubbed his head against the slippery hole, then pushed hard. 11:24 AM ¡° A passionate kiss blocked her enthusiastic moans. After Mr. Schutze held Ms. Monica¡¯s legs with both hands and pulled her towards him, her round buttocks were pressed tightly against her vagina with only her sex exposed. And her buttocks were in the air.Soon, the rhythmic sound of physical impact echoed through the office. Mr. Schutze was getting old. Although he wanted to show his power, his breathing was bing heavier and his movements were bing slower. After a while, he thrust hard and ejacted in her. Then he sprawled across her body like an exhausted donkey, panting heavily. I raised my vignce, intending to sneak away. I figured since they hadn¡¯t even used a condom, they would have to go to the bathroom to clean upter. And he could take the opportunity to escape! But he did not expect that the matter was not over yet. After a short rest, Mr. Schutze ordered: ¡°Turn around and get on your hands and knees.¡± Ms. Monica obedientlyy down on her desk, kneading her tits with both hands. 11 24 Mr. Schutze then squatted down, spread her legs apart, stuck out his tongue and buried his head in her buttocks. ¡°Oh! F*ck me! F*ck me!¡± Enthusiastic moans soon echoed through the office again, making me blush. He could fully understand why they hade together. Mr. Schutze not only had a younger dick, but also a tongue that drove women crazy. He was good at serving his sexual partner. After another ten minutes, the office game was finally over. After confirming that they had gone far, I immediately decided to run away from this ce of trouble. But as soon as I got to my feet, I fell to the ground with a grimace. I had held still for so long that my legs had gone numb. And it felt terrible when I suddenly stood up. But he had no time to waste! They would be back at any time. So, I endured the feeling of hemiplegia and left the office with a horrible face. I left Mr. Schutze¡¯s office. It took me a long time to calm down in the nearby bathroom. I stayed in the bathroom until my legs were no longer numb. I still had the unsubmitted documents in my hands. I was very indecisive. God! He was very scared! The smell in the office was very strong. He hoped they would think about venttion when they got back. How long used to take that vent? Some memories shed through my mind. Suddenly, my phone rang in my pocket. I was surprised! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Damn! I had forgotten to silence my phone! At this moment, I was extremely grateful for my good luck. What if he had received this call earlier when he was still hiding on the couch in the office? I couldn¡¯t even imagine it! I quickly took out my phone. It was Charlotte. 11.25 ¡°Hey, Dr. Olive, you¡¯ve been out for half an hour. We are all worried about you. Is there anything we can help you with?¡± She knew she was just asking for kindness on the other end of the phone, but she still wanted to swear. Of course, he didn¡¯t go against her. I held back the excitement in my heart and tried to make my voice sound calmer. ¡°Sorry to worry you guys. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just¡­ in the bathroom. Yes, I have had an upset stomach.¡± The best way to lie was to give key information but vague details, and then change the subject as soon as possible: ¡°By the way, the documents are still in my hand.¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 ¡°Do you need me toe over and help deliver them to Dr. Archer?¡± Charlotte suspected nothing. ¡°No, thanks. She already signed them. Now I need to deliver them to Mr. Schutze for him.¡± After a simple lie, I got up from the bathroom, left the cubicle and went back to the president¡¯s office. Fortunately, Mrs. Monica was already sitting in front of her secretary¡¯s desk this time. She had redressed neatly, and even the top buttons around her neck were buttoned. Her makeup was reapplied. She didn¡¯t look like the horny girl from the office right now. Seeing my appearance, Ms. Monica showed a standard smile, ¡°Good afternoon, what can I do?¡± Seeing me, Ms. Monica put on a standard smile and said, ¡°Good afternoon. What can I help you?¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Monica. I¡¯m Dr. Olive Woods from Lab No. 3. Here are some documents that my ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. boss, Dr. Archer, needs to pass on to Mr. Schutze. Is Mr. Schutze there now? ¡° Oh yes, please wait a moment.¡± Mrs. Monica immediately took the inte from the desk. I watched her in silence. Aside from the fact that she was having an affair with Mr. Schutze, Mrs. Monica was doing a pretty good job. Soon, she told me that she would juste in. I knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office again. Very good!The open window had removed the obscene atmosphere in the room earlier, and there was no trace left of the ce where they had sex. Mr. Schutze was sitting in arge chair. He looked at me and said, ¡°Dr. Woods, what documents did Dr. Archer ask you to give me?¡± He looked at me with a normal expression. I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly handed over the documents. ¡°Dr. Archer nned toe in person, but he got a call. He seemed to be busy with something. I was there, so I offered to run him an errand.¡± ¡°Do not lie to me¡±. Mr. Schutze looked at the documents. My heart skipped a beat, and my heart started beating fast again. What did he mean? Why did he sound so serious?Could it be that he was more cautious than I thought, and had already reviewed the surveince and discovered my existence? But Mrs. Monica didn¡¯t seem to know anything when she saw me outside. At the moment. My mind was spinning fast. I was guessing the reason why Mr. Schutze suddenly said that and held my breath. Suddenly, Mr. Schutze looked up and met my eyes. He was so nervous! ¡°Dr. Archer is notoriously slow. He must have made the trip yourself because he¡¯s in a hurry to get approval, right?¡± He smiled. I secretly breathed a sigh of relief! I almost died of fear! I froze and was a bit out of control. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 ¡°Haha¡­¡± I thought she must be smiling awkwardly right now. Fortunately, Mr. Schutze had lowered his head and continued reading the file. ¡°So what?¡± Cinder asked. ¡°Nothing special happened. After handing over the documents, I quickly left and returned to theb. My lovely assistant gave me medicine for my stomach.¡± When I remembered the incident, I was still quite excited and scared, ¡°You know what? Since then, the president¡¯s office had be as scary as the teacher¡¯s office in high school to me.¡± When I was in high school, I had never wanted to go to the teacher¡¯s office to get a lecture. Now I didn¡¯t want to go to the president¡¯s office to be forced to remember the passionate sex scene! ¡°Haha¡­ Honey, you¡¯re making meugh out loud.¡± Cinderughed so hard that she fell onto the bed. Nick wasughing too, ¡°So you¡¯re going to keep the secret?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded without hesitation, ¡°After all, I still have to work here. He is the CEO, my boss¡¯s boss. How can I agree to mess with him?¡± Not only that, but even if he was someone of the same rank as me, he wouldn¡¯t expose it. I was not in a position to do that. After all, I was also a woman who had cheated on a man and given him my whole heart, foolishly thinking that I would have a future with him. Thinking of that man again, I didn¡¯t think the affairs of Mr. Schutze and Mrs. Monica were worth mentioning. After all, that lunatic had done that to me outside a charity event, with his aunt and David not far away. I was the craziest. ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell others. Ms. Monica¡¯s n is doomed to fail.¡± Cinder¡¯s words brought my mind back to reality. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was a bit taken aback. ¡°What do I mean? Baby, do you think the secretary is interested in that old man¡¯s sexual skills?¡± Cinder yelled at me jokingly. ¡°Well¡­ of course not.¡± I was a bit speechless, ¡°Of course, I know she¡¯s sleeping with a man his father¡¯s age primarily for profit. But why did you say that his n would fail?¡± ¡°Because, as far as I know, the president she¡¯s sleeping with is no longer in his prime.¡± Cinder picked up the champagne from the table and took a sip. ¡°What news have you heard?¡± Nick also smelled gossip. 77. Cinder put down her ss and said, ¡°I went back to my parents¡¯ house yesterday. You know my father has a good rtionship with the Morris Group. Thanks to you, I specifically mentioned TWH to my father. He told me that the Morris Group has been investigating the president of TWH for a long time. She could understand every word Cinder said, but¡­ ¡°Wait¡­what Morris? What Morris? My heartbeat started to beat fast. Chapter 223 Rtionship between TWH and Aaron ¡°Honey, he¡¯s the Morris you think he is.¡± He was stupefied. 288 Vouchers ¡°What? Morris? What does TWH have to do with the Morris Group?¡± My mind went nk and I was totally confused. On theputer screen, Cinder saw my reaction and widened her eyes, ¡°Olive baby, don¡¯t you know that thepany you joined belongs to Aaron¡¯s family?¡± ¡°How could I know this?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep myposure any longer. The snacks were thrown to the side by me. I got up from the sofa and kept pacing back and forth. I was shocked and panicked. I sat in front of theputer and looked at Cinder, ¡°So you knew about this all along?¡± Cinder looked at me and hesitantly said yes. What the hell! ¡°Honey, I thought you knew. After all, the rtionship between the two is written in the name.¡± Cinder exined in surprise. ¡°What name?¡± Nothing urred to me, ¡°Thispany is called TWH, which is short for the name of the founder, Thomas Weber Hoffman. Where is Morris? Cinder rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been sleeping with Aaron for so long and you still don¡¯t know his middle name is Hoffman?¡± His middle name¡­ I froze in ce. I remembered the time with Aaron. In fact, we had slept many times. But he had never paid attention to his middle name. ¡°So what is the rtionship between this Thomas Weber Hoffman and Aaron Morris?¡± Nick asked Cinder, ¡°Is the middle name usually the mother¡¯sst name?¡± ¡°Yeah. Hoffman is his mother¡¯sst name. The founder of thispany, I had thought that I was pulling myself together and that even if I heard the news about Aaron and the Morris Group, I wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. But I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. I cared so much! Damn! What Cinder had just said hit my heart hard? 12 47% 11:25 ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping with Aaron for so long, but you don¡¯t even know his middle name is Hoffman?¡± If I did not know. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When I met him, I just wanted to use him as a tool to get back at Vincent. He was just a friend with benefits to me. Who would care about the middle name of a friend with benefits? But then, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore that he was just a friend with benefits. I thought that between Aaron and me, I had always loved him more. But Cinder¡¯s question hit me easily. If she loved him as much as she thought, howe she didn¡¯t even know his middle name after sleeping for so long? ¡°Hello? Baby Olive, you don¡¯t look so good.¡± Cinder waved at the camera. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But your face seems to suggest otherwise. Cinder had no intention of giving up. I forced myself to cheer up and looked at Cinder: ¡°The information you just gave me was a bit overwhelming and I got a little excited. But it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all over now. Do not worry about me¡±. ¡°You better not be lying,¡± Cinderined. I smiled, ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. Of course, we know you very well.¡± Cinder suddenly met my eyes very seriously, ¡°I mean, you better not lie to yourself.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day, folks.¡± Nick looked quickly at Cinder and said, ¡°Changed the subject.¡± Cinder and Nickughed at each other a bit jokingly. He was a little helpless, but there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Forget it. Give our poor girl some space. Anyway, now she has a new man, and everything will be fine. Cinder said goodbye. ¡°Please let me know if there is any follow up on Mr. Schutze.¡± Nick also logged out. After hanging up, Balu approached me wagging his tail and caressing my hand. Ms. Krause had recently been back on a business trip to Hamburg. Her husband would not return for several months. Balu was almost always with me. She had been very aware of my emotions. 42.19% 11:26 ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking down at him, I reached out and patted his head with a smile. Balu moaned a few times as if she was talking to me. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± I picked him up, hugged him and nestled my face against his neck. ¡°I¡¯m just a little sad.¡± For the past three years, she had been convinced that she loved Aaron deeply when she hadn¡¯t even noticed his middle name. She hadn¡¯t told me much about her family, and I had never gotten curious enough to explore it. ¡°Balu, you don¡¯t really seem to love him very much.¡± That¡¯s why we broke up, right? I asked myself repeatedly, but I couldn¡¯t find an answer. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad and started crying. Balu turned to look at me, raised his head and tried to lick my tears away. At that moment, I realized the benefits of having a dog. Otherwise, it would be hard to imagine how terrible it would be for me to be crying alone in the house right now. I hugged Balu-tightly, and he remained silent, calming my emotions with hispany. I didn¡¯t know how long I cried. Every time she missed Aaron, she cried so hard she couldn¡¯t even stop. He would always make me suspect that he would shed all the tears of my life. Then I pulled myself together, turned myputer back on, and googled TWH¡¯s connection to the Morris Group. I never suspected that Cinder¡¯s news would be wrong, but when the rtionship between the two was written on the website, I had to ept this reality. I had chosen toe here to escape my sad memories. But it turned out that I had somehow fallen into a trap myself. Fortunately, TWH was not a very importantpany for the Morris Group. It could even be said that it is quite marginal. The people here were quite independent of the Morris Group. Aaron couldn¡¯t have known that I worked here. This made me give up on the idea of quitting. When I went to work the next day, I quietly tested the Morris Group¡¯s knowledge of the people around me. Aside from Charlotte, my very knowledgeable and gossip-loving scientific research assistant, almost none of my colleagues knew anything about the rtionship between the two. Even those who had heard of the Morris Group only knew that it was a leading group in the United States. They were more concerned with the progress of the approval of the documents presented to the office of the president than with the gossip of the wealthy families of the United States. At this stage of medical development, the schedule was very tight. The longer approval was dyed, the more difficult it would be to manipte the control variables for the new samples. It was what stressed us the most. On the third day, two pieces of news arrived at theboratory at the same time. One was good news while the other was bad news. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 ¡°Do you need me toe over and help deliver them to Dr. Archer?¡± Charlotte suspected nothing. ¡°No, thanks. She already signed them. Now I need to deliver them to Mr. Schutze for him.¡± After a simple lie, I got up from the bathroom, left the cubicle and went back to the president¡¯s office. Fortunately, Mrs. Monica was already sitting in front of her secretary¡¯s desk this time. She had redressed neatly, and even the top buttons around her neck were buttoned. Her makeup was reapplied. She didn¡¯t look like the horny girl from the office right now. Seeing my appearance, Ms. Monica showed a standard smile, ¡°Good afternoon, what can I do?¡± Seeing me, Ms. Monica put on a standard smile and said, ¡°Good afternoon. What can I help you?¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Monica. I¡¯m Dr. Olive Woods from Lab No. 3. Here are some documents that my boss, Dr. Archer, needs to pass on to Mr. Schutze. Is Mr. Schutze there now? ¡° Oh yes, please wait a moment.¡± Mrs. Monica immediately took the inte from the desk. I watched her in silence. Aside from the fact that she was having an affair with Mr. Schutze, Mrs. Monica was doing a pretty good job. Soon, she told me that she would juste in. I knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office again. Very good! The open window had removed the obscene atmosphere in the room earlier, and there was no trace left of the ce where they had sex. Mr. Schutze was sitting in arge chair. He looked at me and said, ¡°Dr. Woods, what documents did Dr. Archer ask you to give me?¡± He looked at me with a normal expression. I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly handed over the documents. ¡°Dr. Archer nned toe in person, but he got a call. He seemed to be busy with something. I was there, so I offered to run him an errand.¡± ¡°Do not lie to me¡±. Mr. Schutze looked at the documents. My heart skipped a beat, and my heart started beating fast again. What did he mean? Why did he sound so serious? Could it be that he was more cautious than he thought, and he had already checked the surveince and discovered my existence? But Mrs. Monica didn¡¯t seem to know anything when she saw me outside. At the moment. My mind was spinning fast. I was guessing the reason why Mr. Schutze suddenly said that and held my breath. Suddenly, Mr. Schutze looked up and met my eyes. He was so nervous! ¡°Dr. Archer is notoriously slow. He must have made the trip yourself because he¡¯s in a hurry to get approval, right?¡± He smiled. I secretly breathed a sigh of relief! I almost died of fear! I froze and was a bit out of control. ¡°Haha¡­¡± I thought she must be smiling awkwardly right now. Fortunately, Mr. Schutze had lowered his head and continued reading the file. ¡°So what?¡± Cinder asked. ¡°Nothing special happened. After handing over the documents, I quickly left and returned to theb. My lovely assistant gave me medicine for my stomach.¡± When I remembered the incident, I was still quite excited and scared, ¡°You know what? Since then, the president¡¯s office had be as scary as the teacher¡¯s office in high school to me.¡± When I was in high school, I had never wanted to go to the teacher¡¯s office to get a lecture. Now I didn¡¯t want to go to the president¡¯s office to be forced to remember the passionate sex scene! ¡°Haha¡­ Honey, you¡¯re making meugh out loud.¡± Cinderughed so hard that she fell onto the bed. Nick wasughing too, ¡°So you¡¯re going to keep the secret?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I nodded without hesitation, ¡°After all, I still have to work here. He is the CEO, my boss¡¯s boss. How can I agree to mess with him?¡± Not only that, but even if he was someone of the same rank as me, he wouldn¡¯t expose it. I was not in a position to do that. After all, I was also a woman who had cheated on a man and given him my whole heart, foolishly thinking that I would have a future with him. Thinking of that man again, I didn¡¯t think the affairs of Mr. Schutze and Mrs. Monica were worth mentioning. After all, that lunatic had done that to me outside a charity event, with his aunt and David not far away. I was the craziest. ¡°It¡¯s okay to tell others. Ms. Monica¡¯s n is doomed to fail.¡± Cinder¡¯s words brought my mind back to reality. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was a bit taken aback. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What do I mean? Baby, do you think the secretary is interested in that old man¡¯s sexual skills?¡± Cinder yelled at me jokingly. ¡°Well¡­ of course not.¡± I was a bit speechless, ¡°Of course, I know she¡¯s sleeping with a man his father¡¯s age primarily for profit. But why did you say that his n would fail?¡± ¡°Because, as far as I know, the president she¡¯s sleeping with is no longer in his prime.¡± Cinder picked up the champagne from the table and took a sip. ¡°What news have you heard?¡± Nick also smelled gossip. 77. Cinder put down her ss and said, ¡°I went back to my parents¡¯ house yesterday. You know my father has a good rtionship with the Morris Group. Thanks to you, I specifically mentioned TWH to my father. He told me that the Morris Group has been investigating the president of TWH for a long time. She could understand every word Cinder said, but¡­ ¡°Wait¡­what Morris? What Morris? My heartbeat started to beat fast. Chapter 223 Rtionship between TWH and Aaron ¡°Honey, he¡¯s the Morris you think he is.¡± He was stupefied. 288 Vouchers ¡°What? Morris? What does TWH have to do with the Morris Group?¡± My mind went nk and I was totally confused. On theputer screen, Cinder saw my reaction and widened her eyes, ¡°Olive baby, don¡¯t you know that thepany you joined belongs to Aaron¡¯s family?¡± ¡°How could I know this?¡± I couldn¡¯t keep myposure any longer. The snacks were thrown to the side by me. I got up from the sofa and kept pacing back and forth. I was shocked and panicked. I sat in front of theputer and looked at Cinder, ¡°So you knew about this all along?¡± Cinder looked at me and hesitantly said yes. What the hell! ¡°Honey, I thought you knew. After all, the rtionship between the two is written in the name.¡± Cinder exined in surprise. ¡°What name?¡± Nothing urred to me, ¡°Thispany is called TWH, which is short for the name of the founder, Thomas Weber Hoffman. Where is Morris? Cinder rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve been sleeping with Aaron for so long and you still don¡¯t know his middle name is Hoffman?¡± His middle name¡­ I froze in ce. I remembered the time with Aaron. In fact, we had slept many times. But he had never paid attention to his middle name. ¡°So what is the rtionship between this Thomas Weber Hoffman and Aaron Morris?¡± Nick asked Cinder, ¡°Is the middle name usually the mother¡¯sst name?¡± ¡°Yeah. Hoffman is his mother¡¯sst name. The founder of thispany, I had thought that I was pulling myself together and that even if I heard the news about Aaron and the Morris Group, I wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. But I couldn¡¯t lie to myself. I cared so much! Damn! What Cinder had just said hit my heart hard? 12 47% 11:25 ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping with Aaron for so long, but you don¡¯t even know his middle name is Hoffman?¡± If I did not know. When I met him, I just wanted to use him as a tool to get back at Vincent. He was just a friend with benefits to me. Who would care about the middle name of a friend with benefits? But then, I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore that he was just a friend with benefits. I thought that between Aaron and me, I had always loved him more. But Cinder¡¯s question hit me easily. If she loved him as much as she thought, howe she didn¡¯t even know his middle name after sleeping for so long? ¡°Hello? Baby Olive, you don¡¯t look so good.¡± Cinder waved at the camera. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± But your face seems to suggest otherwise. Cinder had no intention of giving up. I forced myself to cheer up and looked at Cinder: ¡°The information you just gave me was a bit overwhelming and I got a little excited. But it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s all over now. Do not worry about me¡±. ¡°You better not be lying,¡± Cinderined. I smiled, ¡°Do I have to lie to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. Of course, we know you very well.¡± Cinder suddenly met my eyes very seriously, ¡°I mean, you better not lie to yourself.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic anymore. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s call it a day, folks.¡± Nick looked quickly at Cinder and said, ¡°Changed the subject.¡± Cinder and Nickughed at each other a bit jokingly. He was a little helpless, but there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Forget it. Give our poor girl some space. Anyway, now she has a new man, and everything will be fine. Cinder said goodbye. ¡°Please let me know if there is any follow up on Mr. Schutze.¡± Nick also logged out. After hanging up, Balu approached me wagging his tail and caressing my hand. Ms. Krause had recently been back on a business trip to Hamburg. Her husband would not return for several months. Balu was almost always with me. She had been very aware of my emotions. 42.19% 11:26 ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking down at him, I reached out and patted his head with a smile. Balu moaned a few times as if she was talking to me. ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± I picked him up, hugged him and nestled my face against his neck. ¡°I¡¯m just a little sad.¡± For the past three years, she had been convinced that she loved Aaron deeply when she hadn¡¯t even noticed his middle name. She hadn¡¯t told me much about her family, and I had never gotten curious enough to explore it. ¡°Balu, you don¡¯t really seem to love him very much.¡± That¡¯s why we broke up, right? I asked myself repeatedly, but I couldn¡¯t find an answer. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad and started crying. Balu turned to look at me, raised his head and tried to lick my tears away. At that moment, I realized the benefits of having a dog. Otherwise, it would be hard to imagine how terrible it would be for me to be crying alone in the house right now. I hugged Balu-tightly, and he remained silent, calming my emotions with hispany. I didn¡¯t know how long I cried. Every time she missed Aaron, she cried so hard she couldn¡¯t even stop. He would always make me suspect that he would shed all the tears of my life. Then I pulled myself together, turned myputer back on, and googled TWH¡¯s connection to the Morris Group. I never suspected that Cinder¡¯s news would be wrong, but when the rtionship between the two was written on the website, I had to ept this reality. I had chosen toe here to escape my sad memories. But it turned out that I had somehow fallen into a trap myself. Fortunately, TWH was not a very importantpany for the Morris Group. It could even be said that it is quite marginal. The people here were quite independent of the Morris Group. Aaron couldn¡¯t have known that I worked here. This made me give up on the idea of quitting. When I went to work the next day, I quietly tested the Morris Group¡¯s knowledge of the people around me. Aside from Charlotte, my very knowledgeable and gossip-loving scientific research assistant, almost none of my colleagues knew anything about the rtionship between the two. Even those who had heard of the Morris Group only knew that it was a leading group in the United States. They were more concerned with the progress of the approval of the documents presented to the office of the president than with the gossip of the wealthy families of the United States. At this stage of medical development, the schedule was very tight. The longer approval was dyed, the more difficult it would be to manipte the control variables for the new samples. It was what stressed us the most. On the third day, two pieces of news arrived at theboratory at the same time. One was good news while the other was bad news. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Imitation Match The good news was that our fund approval process had gone through all the procedures and the finance department had sent the funds. ¡°What¡¯s the bad news?¡± Dr. Chloe Muriel, one of my colleagues, asked Charlotte. In fact, Charlotte was the best informed person in ourb. She greeted us with a mysterious look. ¡°This is the news that I found out by ident, so please don¡¯t let it out.¡± She lowered her voice. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. It had been a while since I joined this team, and I was pretty sure she should be the only one here who needed to worry about this. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t leave us in suspense.¡± Charlotte looked at everyone with her charming amber eye and whispered earnestly, ¡°Our CEO Mr. Eric Schutze was kidnapped by some men in suits!¡± ¡°Oh really? Because?¡± They all looked surprised. Charlotte shrugged: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it is said that someone anonymously reported that he has a reputation problem and that he needs to go to the US headquarters to investigate.¡± Reputation problem? The afternoon that made my legs go weak shed through my mind. The scene of them having sex like crazy in the office was vivid in my memory. Even thinking about it now still made my heart clench. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m skeptical about this reason.¡± Dr. Noah Li, my only Chinese colleague, shook his head and went back to his dyno: ¡°I don¡¯t think headquarters pay attention to such trivial issues.¡± ¡°I also believe it¡±. repeated Dr. Muriel. ¡°To take a man with such fanfare, I cannot think of any other possibility, except that it involves great interest.¡± Dr. Leon Mueller, a true German with a round beard, added this time. ¡°I agree.¡± Dr. Muriel repeated again. Charlotte didn¡¯t get the reaction she expected, and she wasn¡¯t very happy, ¡°What¡¯s your reaction? Don¡¯t you want to know who the girl is sleeping with him?¡± ¡°His secretary of him?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Dr. Noahughed: ¡°Please, the president is having an affair with his secretary. This is the most ssic office romance setup.¡± Hearing it, everyoneughed, obviously agreeing with this point of view. ¡°I am very grateful that our dear Mrs. Olive took the initiative to send the approval documents three days ago. Otherwise, our funds would be dyed.¡± ¡°Is right! Dr. Olive, you are our hero!¡± When the conversation suddenly turned to me, Charlotte¡¯s eyes moved to my face. She leaned closer to her and looked at me with a gossipy smile on her face, ¡°So, dear, it took you so long to send the documents that day. Did you see something you shouldn¡¯t have seen? Following Charlotte¡¯s question, everyone¡¯s attention turned back to me. ¡°I? No! Didn¡¯t I tell you she had an upset stomach? When I went to Mr. Schutze¡¯s office, I paid no attention to his secretary.¡± I subconsciously chose to hide. Although Cinder had told me that Eric Schutze had already been investigated by Morris Group and that it was almost impossible for him to return after leaving this time, she still didn¡¯t want to spread rumors about him throughout thepany. ¡°Is your stomach okay now?¡± Dr. Muriel looked at me and asked with 1127 concern. ¡°Everything is well now. Thank you for your concern¡±. Dr. Noah Li suddenly pped his hands, drawing everyone¡¯s attention: ¡°By the way, tomorrow is my birthday. I prepared delicious food and wine. I now formally extend an invitation to all of you. If you¡¯re not busy after work tomorrow, wee back.¡± to my birthday party at home.¡± Li was a very affectionate man and very skilled in all kinds of Chinese cooking. His invitation was immediately responded to by almost everyone. Everyone rushed to express their birthday wishes to Li, and the scandal over the president was quickly ignored. The next afternoon, everyone followed Li to his house after work. This was my first time going to a colleague¡¯s house to attend a party after joining thepany.When I got to his house, I found out that his house was only a five-minute drive from my residence. If I walked my dog in the other direction, I would walk past his house every day! ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± I hugged Li and gave Li my birthday present, a decorative painting that I had collected for a while. Li opened my present on the spot. ¡°Beautiful! I¡¯ll hang it on my living room wall. Thanks Olive. I hope you have a great night at my house.¡± 1127 ¡°Of course I will.¡± He wasn¡¯t being polite. To be honest, by the time I got to his door, the smell of fooding from inside had already made me hungry. Compared to German sausage and bread, he still preferred the rich taste of Chinese food. The night was getting darker and the house was full of people inside and outside. Li was a very outgoing man. In order not to affect the neighbors by having a party, he directly invited all the neighbors to his house. What a smart move! Amid the lights, music, food, andughter, I unconsciously drank some specialty cocktails. A wave of heat ran through my body and I thought I was a little drunk. So I got up and left the house. The cool afternoon wind outside blew in my face, and I regained my sanity a bit. I looked back at the bustle of the house and didn¡¯t know why I was suddenly a little sad. The emotion belonged to them, and I had nothing but loneliness. I found a corner and texted Adenauer. 288 Vouchers Me: Have you eaten yet? Adenauer answered me quickly. Adenauer: Of course. How are you? Me: It¡¯s as lively as a nightclub in Germany. Adenauer responded with a big smile emoji. He remembered that I hadined to him about the clubs here. Adenauer: If you can¡¯t handle it alone, I¡¯m always ready to show up. I stopped writing and seriously considered his proposal. Suddenly, there were whispering footsteps not far from me. ¡°Get out of me! Lester, you¡¯re drunk.¡± I recognized the voice of Dr. Chloe Muriel. She lowered her voice and sounded a little annoyed. My intuition told me that something was not right and that I had to leave now. But I turned my head and looked at my location. I found out that it turned out to be a visual blind spot. There was only one way back and I had to go back the way I came. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Just as I was about to leave, I saw a man hugging Dr. Muriel tightly, tilting her head and kissing her passionately. I paused and was forced to return to my original position. What I saw?! My colleague, Dr. Lester Brown, was kissing my other colleague, Dr. Chloe Muriel! They hugged each other tightly, the sound of saliva and gasping bing more and more evident. In the dim light, Lester¡¯s hand moved slowly from Chloe¡¯s waist to her hip. I held my breath, not daring to allow myself to make a sound. If I remember correctly, Dr. Chloe Muriel seemed to be married! I ran into an adventure. Again! Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Extramarital Affair Oh God! Why was it me every time? I felt speechless. Beforeing to Germany, I had never had such an embarrassing experience in my twenty years of life. But in one week, I experienced it twice! I moved my neck carefully and observed the surrounding environment. Unfortunately, I took a closer look and decided that unless I could climb onto the roof of Li¡¯s house with my bare hands, I would have no choice but to go back the way I came. Right now, how I wish I could transform into Ant-Man, or Spider-Man, or whatever, just let me get out of here calmly. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t reject me.¡± ¡°No, Lester, stop! This is outside!¡± ¡°No one will find out.¡± I secretly sighed in despair and tried to shut down all my senses. I didn¡¯t want to see this kind of outdoor sex at all! Someone came quickly and interrupted them! But my prayers did not reach Gd¡¯s ears. No one would leave this lively party except me. The two figures pressed against each other closely. Muriel tried to break free of her, but Lester¡¯s hand pressed hard against her chest. The sound of panting and grunting made me realize where they were going. I suddenly remembered the night I went to the auction with Aaron. At the time, we were separated by trees from thendscape, and we did something even more exciting when we learned that Jane and David were nearby. It was one of the craziest sexual experiences of my life. I had never been so nervous about being prated, either by fingers or by that thick cock. But I had to admit that that experience seemed to be burned into my DNA, and even now I could remember every detail of that experience. He waspletely in Aaron¡¯s hands, forced to take every blow hended. She couldn¡¯t forget the crazy, charming look on his face at that moment. ¡°B*stard¡­ stop¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t reject me, Chloe¡­ you know it¡¯s counterproductive.¡± Another moan came intermittently. MY GOD!I finally understood what David and Jones were feeling at that moment. That feeling was so subtle! Damn! I should have pped Aaron firmly instead of being unable to contain my feelings. The situation had gotten out of hand. Although I didn¡¯t see the image again, just hearing the sound fired my imagination. The risk of having sex outdoors in other people¡¯s houses was too high. Based on Muriel¡¯s reaction, I felt that she probably didn¡¯t want something to happen in this kind of ce. But, like me then, her body felt more honest than her brain. I just stood there, trying to nk my mind as much as possible and not paying too much attention to the outside situation. Why did Muriel and Lester maintain this rtionship? It had been quite a while since I joined thepany. I had roughly judged the personalities of my colleagues in theb and who had a better rtionship with whom. I thought that in theboratory, the two had barely crossed paths! Although they were both technical personnel, they were responsible forpletely different directions. Lester was responsible for determining protein function, while Muriel was more responsible for finding drug target molecules. Lester was a man with a rtively outgoing personality and got along with most people in theb. There was always a circle of people around him. Also, I noticed because he was dressed a bit like Aaron. I mean everyday style, not night club shirts. Thinking about it carefully, I found that the biggest intersection between the two in theboratory was just coffee! They seemed to be the only two in theb who liked the ns coffee, especially the unique caramel vor. When we talked about it before, we even joked. But since Muriel was married, no one thought of that.Perhaps others had thought of it, but had never dared to say it out loud. But I still leaned towards the former. After all, he had one of the most nosy assistants in thepany. He had even told us about the CEO thing as soon as he found out about it. If he had found out that the two of them in theb were having an affair, I don¡¯t think he could hold back and not tell anyone. Suddenly, the sound of music became louder, as if someone came out of Li¡¯s house. The passionate sex here suddenly stopped, and Muriel bit her lip hard to keep from making a sound. ¡°Get out¡­ get that thing out.¡± Then there was a crack. It looked like they were nning to leave! I saw a ray of hope! As long as they left and I went out when no one else was around, I would never mention it to anything, like the Mr. Eric Schutze thing. No one would ever know. ¡°You go out first,¡± Muriel whispered. The sound of footsteps gradually disappeared. I breathed a sigh of relief and waited in silence for Muriel to leave. Suddenly, a crisp ringtone echoed out from this hidden corner. At this moment, I almost died of fear! I unconsciously dropped the phone I had been holding onto the ground. The phone fell to the grass and kept ringing incessantly. In a panic, I lowered my head to pick up the phone and frantically hit the reject button. A shadow appeared in my line of sight. I looked into the shadow and met Muriel¡¯s surprised eyes. I couldn¡¯t be more embarrassed right now. 288 Vouchers ¡°Oh¡­I didn¡¯t see anything¡±. I almost jumped on the spot, holding my phone and voicing my opinion in a panic. I then quickly walked away from her and returned to the party scene. Sitting on the sofa in the living room of Li¡¯s house, I drank beer, briefly responded to Adenauer¡¯s message, and quickly began to dance with Charlotte. It was gettingte and people began to leave one after another. I didn¡¯t dare look at Muriel and Lester again.I got up to say goodbye when the party was almost over, pretending not to notice that someone was watching my back the whole time. Fortunately, Muriel didn¡¯t catch up. When I got home, I exined to Adenauer why I hadn¡¯t suddenly contacted him. Adenauerughed on the other end of the phone for at least ten minutes before apologizing to me for being stuck in this embarrassing situation because of him. That night he was waiting for a message from Muriel or a call. But she didn¡¯t contact me until I fell asleep. Even when I got to work the next day, she and Lester greeted me in theb like always. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Everything was so calm as if nothing had happened! It seemed like what happenedst night was just my wishful thinking! I thought that this matter had ended so tacitly, but Chloe Muriel took the initiative to approach me when she was about to get off work: ¡°Dr. Olive, a nice restaurant recently opened. Do you want to try it?¡± She looked at me with her amber eyes and I knew what she was doing. Secretly sighing in my heart, I nodded, ¡°Of course.¡± Turning around, I texted Adenauer, telling him that our date today had to be cancelled. He had asked for it. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Confidentiality Adenauer reluctantly epted my joke. Adenauer: Good luck. I packed my things and got ready to leave work. When Charlotte saw me standing with Muriel, she looked at me in confusion, ¡°Since when do you two have such a good rtionship?¡± Muriel¡¯s personality was rtively reserved, and she looked a little nervous when facing Charlotte. ¡°Justst night, when you used Li¡¯s birthday party as the dance floor of your nightclub, we shared some opinions about food.¡± I lied casually. I knew Charlotte very well. She was just asking. If Muriel¡¯s reaction was too serious, it would get her attention. She was a child with a special intuition. As expected, Charlotte shrugged and stuck out her tongue at my joke. ¡°Well, I hope you enjoy your meal.¡± He turned around and went back to work. I turned to look at Muriel and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Muriel didn¡¯t lie to me. He found a newly opened Chinese restaurant. This was a self-service Chinese restaurant, and I could see the menu in Chinese, English and German at the door. ording to the menu, you could eat meat and vegetables in various sauces for only twenty euros per person. Muriel was very enthusiastic and offered to invite me to this meal. ¡°Okay.¡± I tried to calm his nervousness, but it didn¡¯t work. I had no choice but to ept his kindness. The good thing is that it only cost twenty euros. I found some red and green jelly, freshly baked shrimp croquettes, fried shrimp and chips as an entr¨¦e, and had a small cream cake for dessert. Muriel ordered a Mongolian barbecue and her soup was borscht. I was even amused when the waiter in a Western-style vest solemnly brought the delicate soup to the table with cutlery and small candles. ¡°Remember what Li mentioned? There is no Mongolian BBQ in authentic Chinese food. But it has be a high-end special menu here.¡± I took the initiative to change the subject, trying to get Muriel to rx as much as possible. It was really hard for her to pretend to be calm all day. 4 She seemed so tense now that anyone who saw her could tell that something was wrong with her. She was sitting in front of me with a knife and fork in her hand. Facing the topic I mentioned, he forced a smile and said, ¡°When you are in Rome, do as the Romans do. This is a restaurant called Fresstempel.¡± ¡°Fresstempel?¡± I didn¡¯t understand this German word. ¡°It means a pce of delights, and chi restaurantsWe very ssical German-style are often praised as such.¡± ¡°I see.¡± All food was delivered quickly. Muriel and I had an unspoken agreement to try the food first. This was my first time trying Mongolian BBQ and it tasted pretty good. We both almost ate all the food. When I returned to my seat with a cool drink, I knew we were finally going to work. Muriel took a sip of her drink or rather let the liquid moisten her lips. His eyes were erratic, and I saw a trace of unspeakable shame on his face. I could probably guess how nervous she felt now, so I decided to help her, ¡°You can trust me, Dr. Muriel.¡± ¡°Chloe, just call me Chloe.¡± He finally looked up and met my gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m cheap?¡± Chloe lowered her eyes again, avoiding my look. She took another sip of her drink, looking a little dejected. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know you or you two very well. Everyone has their special situation, and I wouldn¡¯t make assumptions about it.¡± I already imagined it. If this had happened three years ago, he might have been filled with righteous indignation and belittled Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chloe a little. But too many things had happened beyond my expectations. I hadn¡¯t even handled my rtionship with two men well, which made my life a mess. Now, I wasn¡¯t qualified to point the finger at other people¡¯s love lives. ¡°Lester is my college ssmate and my first boyfriend.¡± Chloe¡¯s words caught my attention. I quickly interrupted her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me these things.¡± ¡°No, I want to tell you. Olive, these secrets have been suppressed in my heart for too long. I can¡¯t find any way to say them. Can you hear me?¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes filled with tears in an instant, I was shocked, but I immediately reacted and handed her the handkerchief in my hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the handkerchief, lowered her head to wipe her tears, and suppressed her emotions again. I looked at her and didn¡¯t speak again. I could empathize with Chloe. Three years ago, when I first heard about Vincent¡¯s deception, if I hadn¡¯t had Cinder by my side and she had quit her busy job to Staying by my side and supporting all the decisions I made, I probably would have been in the same situation as Chloe. Thinking of this, I suddenly wanted to kiss Cinder, my best friend. I took the initiative to sit next to Chloe and held her hand gently, ¡°You can tell me at any time. When the sun rises tomorrow, I will forget all this forever.¡± Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Compensation I prefer to believe that what Chloe Muriel said was true. She looked so sad, and I could see the helplessness in her tears. I had almost experienced the same thing. Moreover, even if he didn¡¯t mention how she and Lester rekindled their romance, he could guess it. Just like when Aaron and I started rting, as long as there were a lot of contacts, it would happen naturally. Even if he had tried his best to restrain me and tell me that we were only friends with benefits, my feelings were uncontroble. My body trembled just because of him, and only he could make it difficult for me to walk away. Even though I kept telling him to leave me, he forced me to face him with a tough and domineering stance until he finally won my heart. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. That was the case with Aaron and me, not to mention that Lester had loved Chloe from the beginning. This time, I suddenly remembered a detail. During a lunch break shortly after I joined thepany, Charlotte was curious about my love experience and asked other people who were present at the time. 288 (Vouchers Most of the people in ourb were married, and Lester was a rare bachelor. 1 At the time, Charlotte had even tried to set a trap for us, but Lester said with a smile that she was already dating. ¡°She is an old ssmate. mine and my first love.¡± It was the only time he mentioned anything about their rtionship. At that moment, everyone was sighing because it was so romantic. Charlotte even told Chloe passing by that she remembered Chloe and Lester going to the same college and wondering if Chloe had heard of Lester¡¯s first love. Chloe didn¡¯t answer directly at the time, but looked at Lester with a surprised look on her face. We all thought it was her surprised reaction, but now I realized that I was surprised and nervous at the time. At the time, Lester was confessing his love of love in public. How romantic! On the way home, I was still remembering the details we had overlooked. Now it seemed that their paths had crossed in theboratory. In addition to his favorite coffee, his Their dress styles seemed to match. Even when we talked about some topics, their views were rtively simr. It was just that they had consciously kept some distance between them. So, even Charlotte nor realized that there was a special rtionship between them. When I got home, I sent a message to Adenauer. Me: I¡¯m home. Not long after, he called to me, ¡°How was dinner?¡± I curled up on the couch, ¡°All right. After all, it¡¯s Fresstempel.¡± Adenauer¡¯s deepughter came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Well, your German has improved a lot.¡± He knew how to make me happy. ¡°Then how was your conversation with that colleague of yours?¡± ¡°Not bad. She is a poor woman and lucky at the same time.¡± I had promised Chloe I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, but Adenauer was my boyfriend. He knew everything that had happenedst night and why he had broken our appointment. Therefore, I found it necessary to exin to him tag. Of course, as a professional psychiatrist, he would not spread the news. I I didn¡¯t tell him the names Chloe and Lester. After reporting the situation, Adenauer said he also felt sorry for Chloe. ¡°These are extenuating circumstances, don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked for their opinion. ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± He paused and suddenly changed the subject: ¡°But I missed the opportunity to have dinner with my dear girlfriend, which cannot be ruled out. ¡°Entonces, ?qu¨¦ debo hacer? ?Dejar que tepense por unaida?¡± Brome¨¦ deliberadamente. ¡°Si pudiera convencer a una dama mada Olive para que mepense por una cita de fin de semana, estar¨ªa muy agradecida¡±. Las pbras de Adenauer me hicieron enderezar espalda. ¡°?Me estas invitando?¡± ¡°?Por qu¨¦ no?¡± Admiti¨® generosamente: ¡°?Qu¨¦ piensas?¡± ¡°?Este fin de semana?¡± Me rasqu¨¦ cabeza, pensando r¨¢pidamente. ¡°S¨ª.¡± ¡°Do you have any ns? Or we can go to Munich.¡± Last time I visited the city in a hurry, and came back without having much time to appreciate anything. But in fact, there were many attractions worth visiting. Adenauer dly epted my proposal. ¡°But tomorrow¡¯s dinner is a good idea. I don¡¯t want to eat sausages and bread alone at home.¡± Iughed again. After saying goodbye, I washed up andy on the bed, but my emotions were still not calm. Chloe and Lester made me think a lot. Their experience was very simr to mine and Aaron¡¯s, and I hoped from the bottom of my heart that they could have a happy ending. As for me, I had stopped fantasizing about unrealistic things. He now had a good rtionship with Adenauer and everything would be fine. Maybe we¡¯d sleep over, have sex, and move in together before long. If everything went well, maybe I would marry him. Adenauer was a very goodpanion. No man could be more perfect than he. Maybe I should be more proactive with it. It was myst thought before falling asleep. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Sense of Familiarity Adenauer¡¯s office was true to his image and was very clean. I saw a beige sofa, a solid wood desk with no sharp corners, and an artistic bookshelf with a few books on the left and right. On one side near the desk were some professional books on psychiatry, while on the other side were many magazines, novels, photo albums, etc. in different styles. There were also some decorative paintings of naturalndscapes on the walls, making this office look more cozy. If I hadn¡¯t known that this was a professional psychiatrist¡¯s office, I would never have believed that a doctor¡¯s office could look like this. I went to the window and drew the curtains. The office was facing a blueke, and some patients and nurses were walking beside it. Pretty nice scenery! Suddenly, the back office door opened. I turned around and met Adenauer¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, you have arrived. Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± He was wearing the hospital uniform. He took off the name te fastened with a clip in his left pocket and gently ced the folder in his hand on the desk. I walked towards him. ¡°It¡¯s just arrived.¡± I stepped forward and put my arms around his neck, looking at his blue eyes, ¡°Well, a man is more attractive when he is working. If I didn¡¯te here in person, I would never find that you are so handsome in this uniform.¡± Adenauer put his arms around my waist and looked at me with smiling eyes. His broad palm pressed on my waist, maintaining a vague restraint. I smiled and walked over to him, kissing his lips. This was our first kiss. Adenauer¡¯s lips were very soft. When our lips first came together, he froze, as if surprised by my initiative. Yes, we had known each other for a long time, but we just held hands, hugged and kissed each other on the cheek. But after what happened yesterday, I decided to give my rtionship with Adenauer a good push. Look, other men¡¯s lips were just as soft. Adenauer froze for a moment and quickly realized. He tightened his grip on my waist, pulling my whole body towards him. The kiss that had been dominated by me also changed. His lips parted. lightly and sucked mine in turn. His shallow breathing became heavy and rapid. I could feel his warm breath, and I closed my eyes to enjoy it. Suddenly, the door of The office opened. ¡°Dr. Adenauer, here¡¯s a copy¡­¡± A medical worker stopped at the scene holding a document. Adenauer and I parted ways instantly. Adenauer looked at the approaching person and I turned my back to the door. God! I blushed a lot! With my heart pounding in my chest, I desperately wondered if I needed an electrocardiogram. ¡°Oh¡­ Give it to me.¡± Adenauer took the document and turned to look at me . Noticing his gaze, I turned around and went back to him. Adenauer looked very happy. He put his arms around my shoulders and introduced me to his olive- skinned, curly-haired colleague, ¡°Let me introduce you to my girlfriend, Dr. Olive Woods.¡± ¡°Oh, you are Miss Woods! I have heard a lot about you from Dr. Adenauer. You are really beautiful!¡± 30.74% ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Well, I think I should leave you alone now.¡± She left very quickly. But the environment in the office was no longer suitable for kissing. Adenauer lowered his head and sorted out the documents he had just received. I asked casually, ¡°What are these?¡± This is the case of a client. I raised my eyebrows and looked at the thick stack of documents, finding it a little unbelievable, ¡°This client¡­ is in a serious situation?¡± Adenauer was taken aback for a moment. When he turned his head and saw the expression on my face, he suddenlyughed. ¡°No,¡± he exined, ¡°because he has a family history of psychosis, and these are cases of other people in his family.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Adenauer put the files in a drawer on his desk and closed the drawer. I suddenly realized something, ¡°Do people speak English in your hospital?¡± At first, I thought that only the receptionists at the hospital should be multilingual. But I could understand what the young woman who pushed the door had said. It seemed that this hospital, like TWH, also had a rich Englishmunication environment. ¡°Yes. After all, Germany is an EU country. Some of the customers I have receivede from all over the world, including some long-term cooperation customers from the United States.¡± ¡°No wonder his English is so fluent. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Otherwise, how could it be possible for me to meet such a beautiful and intelligentdy as you? Thank you, English. Adenauer took my hand and kissed me gently. We left the hospital talking andughing and headed to the restaurant we had started.Reserved for dinner . As I ate, I thought of the patients walking on theke I had seen through their office window. Adenauer looked at me, ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°You and your colleagues have worked under pressure for a long time. If those patients were in bad shape, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯d be in this state.¡± I considered my wording: ¡°In the face of endless madness and negative energy, I think it¡¯s hard to remain gentle and kind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Adenauer gave me an affirmative answer. He was a little happy. I told him about the painting by theke and he smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s because patients who are sick are not allowed to leave closed wards. Therefore, he can only see patients who are rtively healthy by theke.¡± I shrugged. It makes sense. Compared to this, I was more interested in the familial gic disease he had mentioned. ¡°I¡¯m curious. This is the result of some abnormalities in the structure and number of genes on the chromosome. When I was reading about molecr gics before, I discovered that congenital gic metabolic disorders can also cause some r*m*ntal dy.¡± When it came to professional content, Adenauer was also interested. So we were still talking about this topic when dinner was over. This feeling was a bit subtle. Even when I was with Aaron, I had never had this kind of deep professional discussion with my date or my boyfriend. Adenauer showed me his professional side. Although our main Research directions were different, he had a wide range of knowledge and there was no situation where the topic could not continue during our conversation. I gradually became curious about him. I was very impressed by his character and skill. But could this kind of affection be considered affection between lovers? He wasn¡¯t sure. But at least at this moment, looking at Adenauer¡¯s handsome face, he didn¡¯t seem to feel like kissing him like I did before in his office. Why? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Olive, are you sure you¡¯re falling in love with him? I could not give an immediate answer to this question. There was a sense of familiarity between us as if we had been friends for a long time, but not as a couple in love. Why? Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Invitation ¡°Olive?¡± Adenauer¡¯s voice brought my senses back. I looked at him and saw that he had opened the door and was waiting for me to sit in the passenger seat. You have been worried since you left the restaurant. He looked at me with deep blue eyes, showing a worried expression. ¡°Well, I was thinking about something.¡± I got in the car and buckled up. Turning my head, I noticed him looking at me out of the corner of my eye. It was difficult to describe the look in his eyes because it wasplicated. In retrospect, I realized that my answer was too superficial. ¡°It¡¯s about you,¡± I added hurriedly to make amends. Strictly speaking, he wasn¡¯t lying. In fact, he had been thinking about him, but he couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. Adenauer treated me well. If there was a selection of the best boyfriend in the world, it would be on the list. I had never dated such a good man in the past thirty years, so I should have felt grateful. Every woman should appreciate such a boyfriend unless she was a fool. ¡°Olive, don¡¯t be stupid! Be kind to Adenauer! Focus!¡± I silently remembered myself and adjusted my status. When I looked into his eyes again, I showed a smile on my face. ¡°About me? You have piqued my curiosity.¡± He looked at me with interest and asked, ¡°What do you think of me?¡± ¡°A lot.¡± I thought about it and replied, ¡°For example, your job. Why did you choose to work as a psychiatrist?¡± Asking this question, I felt a little embarrassed. It was not like a question from a girlfriend but like an interview between two strangers. But in fact he didn¡¯t know the reason. Looking carefully at the appointments with him, I found that he always mentioned topics about me. But I hardly took the initiative to ask him about his experience. A good girlfriend shouldn¡¯t behave like this! I had a deep reflection. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But betterte than never. I decided to make amends. ¡°It seems that you have be more interested in me after visiting my workce for the first time. But it¡¯s aplicated question. Wait a moment.¡± Adenauer walked around the car, sat in the driver¡¯s seat, looked at me and asked, ¡°Do you want an official or personal answer?¡± Iughed, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear both.¡± Adenauer raised his eyebrows and replied with his bright blue eyes: ¡°Officially, I was born into a family of doctors. My parents and grandfather Maternal are all doctors in psychiatry. So, I know that human medicine has a lot of room for improvement.¡± in this sense since childhood. If I can figure out what changes in the brain lead to mental illnesses like PTSD or schizophrenia, we can prescribe the right medication and cure them at the root. My name will be recorded in the history books, and I will be praised by the world. It will bring a sense of aplishment, right? ¡°I see.¡± Then, I asked, ¡°What about the personal answer?¡± ¡°Out of curiosity.¡± He bowed his head and added, ¡°It¡¯s interesting to look at human behaviors and analyze the reasons behind them.¡± I couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Well, it¡¯s indeed very personal.¡± ¡°Good?¡± Adenauer said and started the car. ¡°Human observer, do you like me? Or are you just curious about me?¡± I asked casually. He unexpectedly asked, ¡°Do you care about the answer?¡± I was stunned, wondering what he meant. After the car passed a traffic light, he did not drive in the direction of his house as usual, but turned right and headed towards my house. I was surprised. He usually parked the car in his garage first and apanied me home to spend more time with me. What did he mean now? When I was about to ask him, I suddenly thought of his rhetorical question. ¡°Do you care about the answer?¡± Was he angry? I was confused and subconsciously kept silent. Suddenly, he waved lightly, ¡°Olive, take it easy.¡± 289 (Vales Adenauer stopped the car in front of my house, unbuckled his seat belt, and turned to look at me. I didn¡¯t know what to answer. All the answers in my mind seemed inappropriate, but I must say something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My brain isn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s one of the targets of their research, so it¡¯s on strike.¡± Why? Why had we never interacted like a real couple? We couldn¡¯t even have normalmunication now. After getting out of the car, I walked to him. He was also walking towards me. Looking at my outstretched hand, he took the initiative to hold it. Adenauer, sorry. My mind was still a mess, but I knew I had to apologize. So, I said, ¡°I was thinking about it too much.¡± I leaned forward, closed my eyes And I walked on tiptoe to kiss her lips. Instead of rejecting me, he kissed me tenderly. After the long kiss, I opened my eyes. My mood improved a lot because I had gotten a lot of distracting thoughts out of my mind. ¡°It¡¯s good that my body isn¡¯t on strike.¡± I was relieved andughed,¡± It was the first time I invited him to my house at night. I knew what it meant and I thought I could catch my hint. Adenauer turned his head to look at the door, but there was no excitement on his face as he expected. He tenderly yed with my hand and suddenly hugged me. When the faint cold fragrance enveloped me, I felt a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner. But I have an appointment with a client tonight.¡± He let go and stared at me, asking, ¡°Do you want me to cancel the appointment?¡± I was ashamed to hear his words. Then, I instantly blushed and said, ¡°No!¡± Why were the streetmps so bright? He must have seen my flushed face. Otherwise, ¡°Work is more important! We¡¯ll have plenty of time for coffee,¡± I stammered, hoping he understood. He did understand! Then, heughed louder: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a surprise tonight.¡± ¡°Stop teasing me!¡± I raised my voice and said anxiously, ¡°You should have told me earlier.¡± He let go of his hand and took two steps back, saying, ¡°Go to work! See you!¡± Adenauer stood still and stared at me instead of leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t bete,¡± I reminded him. Maybe it was because of the light, or maybe it was my illusion. Looking at his face from a distance, I seemed to see a trace of sadness. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Exposure After saying goodbye to Adenauer, I thought a lot about home. But I still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for the strange atmosphere yesterday when I woke up in the morning. I worked up the courage to invite him because I wanted to get closer to him. It was what a date or a girlfriend should do. Adenauer must understand my intention. Was it because he looked too nervous that he thought he was forcing me? I went to work in confusion. When I walked through theb door, the sensitive radar in my brain alerted me that something must have happened. Charlotte and several other colleagues were gathering at the coffee table, wearing strange expressions. ¡°Good morning! What¡¯s happening?¡±I asked casually. ¡°Olive, you were on time!¡± Charlotte immediately walked up to me and said with a mysterious expression, ¡°Monica, the secretary in the president¡¯s office, resigned.¡± My heart skipped a beat, but I did my best to control my expression to avoid giving the show away. 288 Vouchers ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Someone exposed the love story between her and Mr. Schutze. Now, the wholepany is gossiping about the scandal!¡± ¡°No way!¡± I made a surprised face when I looked at everyone. Everyone¡¯s reaction was like mine, so no one noticed my surprise. ¡°It¡¯s true but ridiculous! Mr. Schutze is probably older than his father. How can he seduce a man like that?¡± Charlotte sighed. ¡°It is Mr. Schutze who took the initiative,¡± I silently replied in my heart. ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t imagine how they have sex! Can Mr. Schutze get a boner? Damn! Charlotte¡¯s words once again reminded me of her big cock! It has given me a strong visual impact. But I didn¡¯t say anything. Judging by the reactions of Charlotte and her other colleagues, she knew that Monica¡¯s reputation had been ruined. Everyone thought that she had seduced the president and built an improper rtionship with him for some lesser purpose. Although I liked her, I did not want to get involved in the maelstrom of public opinion. Looking at my colleagues, I inadvertently looked away from Lester and Chloe. I was worried about them. I had carefully recalled everything that had happened at Li¡¯s birthday party and confirmed that he was the only one who had seen them together. Although the rtionship between them was different from Monica and Mr. Schutze, he was sure that public opinion would hurt Chloe as well once the matter was exposed. After all, she was married. Her life was miserable, so he didn¡¯t want her to suffer anymore. After the talk, everyone went back to work with their coffee. As she passed me, Chloe stopped, looked me carefully in the face, and said, ¡°Olive, did you lose any sleepst night? You seems to be exhausted¡±. Hearing this, Charlotte leaned in to look at my face and said, ¡°Wow, you look like a panda with the ck circles under your eyes.¡± She smiled, ¡°Did you have a good night with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I shrugged, giving an ambiguous answer. Charlotte yelled excitedly, ¡°I envy Dr. Colston for having such a pretty girlfriend.¡± I teased, ¡°Charlotte, are you sure you¡¯re not a lesbian? I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you this question for a long time.¡± Hearing this, everyone nearbyughed. ¡°You finally figured it out,¡± someone repeated. Charlotte blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian!¡± Another man sneered: ¡°It¡¯s okay to admit it! We support you¡±. Everyoneughed harder, including me. Charlotte was the youngest girl in theb and she always made us happy. Nobody cared about her sexual orientation. She was pure, full of vitality and a gossip. It was a rare opportunity to tease her, so no one wanted to miss it. ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian!¡± Charlotte looked at me with a pure, concerned look and said, ¡°Olive, I like you. But I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for you. It¡¯s just appreciation and admiration for a friend and colleague. You have it clear. TRUE? I have no intention of bing the third person between you and Dr. Colston! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I understand¡±.I stifled myughter and said, ¡°We¡¯re just kidding! Take it easy¡±. After being teased, the poor girl finally raised the white g and said, ¡°It¡¯s work time! I will record thetest sample data.¡± Then she hurried away without looking back. The rest of us exchange smiling nces, disperse, and head back to our respective desks. He had thought about the scandal. between the president and Monica it was just a topic of gossip before work. But I overheard people walking by talking about it repeatedly in the cafeteria at lunch. The turmoil in public opinion seemed worse than he had expected. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I found an empty seat and sat down. As I was about to contact Adenauer for a chat, a person sat across from me. ¡°You seem to have something on your mind,¡± Chloe said calmly. ¡°No¡±, I instinctively denied it. But then I stopped, slumped my shoulders, and dejectedly said, ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°Is it about your emotional life?¡± Although Chloe was asking a question, her tone was close to that of an assertive sentence. ¡°Yes,¡± I sighed. Chloe and I became close because of her secret from Li¡¯s birthday. In addition, our two departments now have deep cooperation . In short, I found her very nice to me. Not only in life, but even his work style was just like mine. We both pursued efficiency rather than superficial processes and were extremely strict on professional content. That¡¯s why many people thought he had a bad temper. ¡°My rtionship with Adenauer is not going well.¡± I paused for a second and continued, ¡°It¡¯s mostly me.¡± It was the first time that I told a colleague in Germany about my private affairs. ¡°Your face tells me you¡¯re not in love with him.¡± Chloe exposed what I had been afraid to reveal. ¡°But it¡¯s perfect. I can¡¯t think of any reason not to date him.¡± ¡°Come on, your hormones understand you better than you do.¡±Chloe smiled bitterly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for love. When fighting against reason, human beings always lose.¡± After she took a bite of her bread, we both fell silent. ¡°Yesterday I contacted mywyer and formally filed for divorce.¡± Hearing this, I looked at her in surprise. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 About Le Chloe decided to divorce, which was not only a good thing for her, but also a relief for me. I believe that there is no hermetic wall in the world. The secrets that one tries to hide will be exposed to the public sooner orter. Although the rtionship between her and Dr. Lester was beautiful, it was morally eptable. I didn¡¯t want Chloe to bebeled a b*tch or something. ¡°Congrattions.¡± I lowered her voice and looked at her face with concern, ¡°What is your husband¡¯s reaction?¡± Chloe didn¡¯t speak and simply rolled up her sleeve. A purple scar appeared in front of my eyes, and I was distraught and angry. ¡° Did you identify the injury? That¡¯s evidence.¡±I don¡¯t ¡°It¡¯s been done. Mywyer is very professional. She has seen many men like my husband. But she also reminded me that my husband will be very irritable and suspicious during this time. He told me to protect myself¡± Chapter 231 About L 288 Vouchers I took Chloe¡¯s hand, ¡°Just tell me if you need help. You can even stay with me.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Chloe looked at me with teary eyes. After dinner, I went back to theb with Chloe. Most of our colleagues hadn¡¯t returned yet, and only Lester was making coffee in the cafeteria. When he saw us back, he greeted us. ¡°Do you want a cup of coffee?¡± He looked very natural, sober and gentlemanly. It was hard to imagine that the man who had been ovee with lust in the forest that night was the man he was looking at now. ¡°Is it candy?¡± Chloe also acted naturally. ¡°Of course.¡± Lester raised his eyebrows, lowered his head, and continued to grind coffee beans, but there was an as*xy smile on his face. ¡°Give me a cup.¡± Chloe looked at me. ¡°You really should try it. The caramel vor of Los nes coffee is incredible.¡± ¡°OK.¡± She wanted to taste the taste of true love. Our colleagues returned to theboratory one after another, and the topic of their discussion was still the matter between the president and his secretary. I took Lester¡¯s coffee and took a sip. It was the first time I tried this vor. But when the unique smell of caramel stimted my taste buds, I seemed to taste true love. In an instant, I suddenly seemed to understand why Chloe and Lester had been able to disguise themselves so perfectly in theb. The coffee ns with a caramel vor exclusive to them was the transmission of love between them. They had both been sinking into sobriety. His love infected me when I tasted the coffee. I pulled out my phone and found Adenauer¡¯s phone number. I hesitated for a moment and decided to take the initiative to invite him to dinner. I wanted to take him to that restaurant. Perhaps a change of scenery would improve everything. I received a response quickly. Adenauer: I want to go, but I have to work overtime today. Honey, I¡¯m so sorry. Me: Well, I didn¡¯t think carefully enough. I¡¯ll make an appointment next time when you¡¯re free. After replying to his message ording to my instincts, I sat nkly at my desk, feeling a bit annoyed. ¡°Your face tells me you¡¯re not in love with him.¡± ¡°Please, the hormones in your body know you better than you do.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think of Chloe¡¯s words. Adenauer was an expert in psychiatry, and he was also good at analyzing human psychology. He could have noticed the information that even Chloe could see. So you¡¯re avoiding me now? I sighed. But it was normal for him to avoid me. After all, I hurt him. Maybe I should take the initiative to rify our rtionship and go back to being just friends with him? In theory, that was what he should do if he really respected it. ¡°Olive, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking if I should go see Adenauer¡­¡± I suddenly came to my senses and stopped talking. I jerked my head up and met Charlotte¡¯s yful eyes. ¡°You are totally in love. It seems that my job is stable. Thank you Dr. Adenauer!¡± I smiled at him without replying. After work I came home and saw Mrs. Krause and Balu at the door of the house. ¡°Are you going on a business trip again?¡± Thanks to Balu, Mrs. Krause and I had be very close. When he came to my door with Balu, I knew what he was. ¡°Yeah. But it is very short this time. I cane back tomorrow. And I won¡¯t have to travel for long.¡± Mrs. Krause smiled lovingly, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You are wee.¡± I opened the door, ¡°Come in.¡± As soon as the door opened, Balu wagged his tail and entered my house with more familiarity than Mrs. Krause. Mrs. Krause and Iughed. ¡°It seems that she has already considered my ce as her own home.¡± ¡°It means you¡¯ve been taking good care of it.¡±Mrs. Krause suddenly remembered something and took out some money from her bag, ¡°By the way, you may have to go to the pet store to buy dog food.¡± I wanted to turn it down at first, but I epted it anyway. After Mrs. Krause left, I took Balu and headed to the pet store where she had been with Adenauerst time. In addition to work recently, I had also learned some German on my own, but had never had a chanceThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to use it. Unexpectedly, going to the pet store this time was the first time I independently practiced German. I led Balu back slowly but suddenly he stopped. Balu circled my feet, trying to remind me to walk faster. ¡°Balu, you have been putting on a bit of weighttely. Why don¡¯t I show you a detour?¡± While saying that, I took the leash and walked towards Adenauer¡¯s house. The closer he brought me to his house, the more nervous I became. I didn¡¯t know what he was waiting for. Was she expecting to see his car parked in the yard and the lights on inside the house? Or did he hope to see no one in the house? He had even thought about what he would say if he saw him, ¡°Balu insisted on taking a detour in this direction¡±. I used Balu as an excuse, but I didn¡¯t think he would care. But when I saw that the house waspletely dark and there was no family car at the door, all mental preparations were useless. I sighed and looked at Balu, ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time to go home¡±. I didn¡¯t see Adenauer, but I still couldn¡¯t make a firm conclusion about whether he was avoiding me or busy with work. If it was thetter, why was he so busy during this time? When I got home, I fed Balu food, made a simple paste, and theny on the sofa in a daze. It had been a while since I came to Germany. Now, even without Adenauer, I could live independently in this country with I had made new friends and Balu was there to keep mepany when he was bored. A thought came back to my mind. Do I still need Adenauer? Or put another way, do I love Adenauer? I saw Balu crawl and rest at my feet, but my heart was lost. Will I never be able to love another man in my life other than Aaron? I didn¡¯t believe it! Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Concert I remained motionless on the sofa for almost ten minutes. I jumped up before my legs went numb, pulled out myputer, and opened FaceTime. Based on the time difference, it should be lunchtime in the United States, and both Cinder and Nick should be free. ¡°Hello honey, I¡¯m d you reached out to me when I wanted to get away from those bitches.¡± Cinder appeared on the screen. Even with just her upper body, she could tell by her exquisite makeup and hair, expensive essories and dress that she was as busy as ever. ¡°What business party is it?¡± I joked. ¡°It¡¯s an extremely boringdies¡¯ party.¡±Cinder stuck out her tongue, ¡°I may have been so busy recently that I thought this kind of drug and alcohol filled party might get me some clients. Tell me, what¡¯s bothering youtely?¡± ¡°Watch your tongue, girl. I don¡¯te to you only when I¡¯m in trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I love the way you need me and can¡¯t live without me baby.¡± Cinder blew me a kiss. I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. As expected, while seeing Cinder, my best friend, all my troubles could be temporarily forgotten. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Nick hasn¡¯t been online for that long.¡± ¡°Leave him alone. She was still texting on Facebook at 4am today, ¡®Have you seen the Harvard Research Center at 4am?¡¯ Maybe during this break, she is taking the opportunity to have sex with David ¡±. Cinderughed yfully. Even though what she said was ridiculous, I didn¡¯t continue trying to connect with Nick. Nick was probably resting. I thought he would contact uster when he was free. ¡°Let me guess, do you have a problem with Adenauer?¡± Cinder started briskly on the other end of the phone. Before she could reply, sheughed, ¡°Honey, you should put a mirror next to yourself. You are so easy to understand!¡± ¡°It is so obvious?¡±I touched my face suspiciously. ¡°So what is the problem? Adenauer slept with you, but you found out his penis isn¡¯t big enough? Or as a 30-year-old man, his physical strength can no longer satisfy you?¡± Cinder guessed excitedly. I had to cut her off, ¡°Wait, he and I haven¡¯t gotten to this point yet.¡± Cinder fell silent, straightening her back in disbelief. ¡°Because?¡± I gave her a chance to speak¡­ ¡°It¡¯s been months, baby Olive. It¡¯s been a whole month since west FaceTimed! Have you not had any physical rtionship with Adenauer yet?¡± I blushed again, ¡°At least we kissed!¡± Cinderughed. He widened his eyes in disbelief, ¡°Are they high school students? Come on, it¡¯sIt¡¯s been more than ten years since both of them became adults! Adult love cannot exist without lust.¡± ¡°I understand. Sost night I invited him to my house.¡± He was already a bit anxious. ¡°But he refused?¡± ¡°Yeah! He said he had a client and asked if he needed me to turn him down .¡± ¡°And you didn¡¯t ask him to turn down his client?¡± Cinder continued to ask. He always understood me very well. I already had a vague idea what the problem was, but it had happened and I couldn¡¯t go back to the night before and change my decision. I buried myself on the couch and said in frustration, ¡°I took him out for dinner today and he said he would work overtime.¡± ¡°Although you are my best friend, let me tell you that you deserve it!¡± Cinder¡¯s tone turned serious, ¡° Don¡¯t be so fierce.¡± I tried to protest, but my body obediently did as she said. Cinder stared at me across the screen with her wide, falseshed eyes, ¡°I take back all my previous disparaging assumptions about Adenauer. He is a good man ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m d we¡¯vee to an agreement on this.¡± I echoed him weakly. ¡°But this time, you broke her heart.¡±Cinder sighed: ¡°Never disappoint a true heart, my dear. He is a psychiatrist who is fluent in psychology. I think even if you didn¡¯t mention anything, I could guess that you¡¯ve had a bad rtionship. That is why he has been quite patient and tolerant with you. She was speechless. Cinder saw everything so clearly. I don¡¯t ¡°Tell me, Cinder. Tell me what to do now.¡± I ran my fingers through my hair in anguish. ¡°At noon today, Chloe said that she could see by my face that I am not in love with Adenauer. I¡¯m so confused right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I love Adenauer. I think I love him. At leastst night, at my doorstep, I was prepared to sleep with him. I stopped by his house after work today under the guise of walking the dog.¡± I was thinking about him all night.¡± ¡°But do you feel like you don¡¯t love him very much?¡± Cinder knew what she was going to say. I bowed my head weakly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Honey, let me ask you, have you beenparing what it is like to be with Adenauer with what it is? This question was so sharp that I didn¡¯t know how to answer it for a while. Fortunately, Cinder didn¡¯t force it.She continued: ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself into a rtionship just to get over someone. Olive, you need to get out of this vicious cycle. But no one can help you with this. I think Adenauer probably figured it out, so he¡¯s leaving you.¡± Make a decision.¡± Cinder¡¯s words were like a sharp sword, piercing my heart with precision. It turned out that Adenauer meant this. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s that damn Aaron doing it! F*ck!¡± Cinder suddenly became irritable: ¡°He deserves to be ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. punished! Olive, you have to figure it out. Don¡¯t use Adenauer as a tool to get out of a bad rtionship. He loves you so much. He could get hurt.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Meeting I had to admit that I did n¡¯t feel as much for Adenauer as I had for Aaron , and had even been trying to use him to help me forget about Aaron . But so many years had passed that he could not live forever in the past . You should look ahead . I didn¡¯t mind Adenauer ¡®s asional close contact with me , and we were both past the early stages of shooting as well . He had opened me up and let him into my heart . I no longer had a reason to reject him or tell him : ¡± I¡¯m sorry that I only used you as a tool to treat my emotional wounds . ¡± Because that was not true ! After saying goodbye to Cinder , I immediately called Adenauer . He picked it up quickly . ¡° Oh ¡­ Am I interrupting your work ? I unconsciously asked first . It was strange Before I answered the phone , I had even firmly thought that I would tell him that I love him as soon as the phone was connected . ¡° No , you called at the right time . She was about to call you . ¡± Adenauer ¡®s voice was deep , maic , and gentle on the other end of the phone . I I could even feel that he was smiling . I covered my left breast with my hand to determine if my heartbeat at this moment was real . That was correct . It was true ! ¡± You ¡­ ¡± ¡° I ¡­ ¡± We talked , we stopped and weughed at the same time . ¡± Let me say it first . ¡± She said softly , ¡° I¡¯m sorry , I have a special client these two days . I swear to God . I was so happy when I saw your message today . At that moment , I wished that I could be divided . in two One would be in charge of the job , and the other woulde to you immediately . ¡± ¡° It¡¯s okay , honey , I don¡¯t care . ¡° Hardly ? ¡± ¡° I kind of mind , but this is human nature , is n¡¯t it ? I deliberately joked : ¡± But a professional psychiatrist , you¡¯re more attractive like that . ¡± I heard Adenauerugh . ¡± That ¡®s sweet to hear . ¡± She lowered her voice , and her tone was loving and seductive . ¡° Are you seducing me , Dr. Adenauer ? ¡° ¡± You got me . ¡± Adenauer was in a very good mood . ¡± So , what did you want to say now ? Then I remembered why I made the call , ¡° I want to ask if you are free tomorrow afternoon . We do not see each other today , but I hope to see you tomorrow . Do you remember the restaurant where I went with my colleague after standing up ? did you get upst time ? ¡± ? I want to go there with you this time . ¡± ¡± If nothing goes wrong tomorrow , it should be fine . ¡± Adenauer thought for a moment : ¡° But he ¡®s still not sure . The client is busy , so he cane . ¡± 1 finished at any time . How about this ? If hees just before I get off work , I ¡® ll text you to tell you . ¡± This was not the answer he expected , but he had just praised Adenauer ¡®s dedication and he could n¡¯t refuse his proposal . ¡± Okay . ¡± ¡± Are you sad ? Adenauer seemed to be in a better mood . ¡± A little , but it is eptable . Have you already had dinner ? ¡± Not yet . I just got off work . ¡± Adenauer ¡®s voice seemed a little tired , ¡° And you ? ¡± ¡± Of course I had dinner . ¡± She didn¡¯t want to bother him anymore . ¡° You should get off work and go back to rest . I hope everything goes well tomorrow . ¡± ¡± How long do you expect ? It was a ssic Adenauer question . I heard the ridicule in his words , and a thought crossed my mind : ¡° Anyway , it ¡®s a bit more . Until tomorrow ¡± . ¡± See you tomorrow . ¡± After hanging up the phone , Adenauer ¡®s affectionateugh still lingered . my ears I hung up the phone , looked at Balu , who had been staring at me , and could n¡¯t help but run over and rub his head vigorously . ¡° Balu , I must see you tomorrow . Can you understand ? Balu gave me a soft bark . I got up with a smile and went to the bathroom happy . I started taking a shower and shaved my body hair . I even found a set of sexy lingerie under my other clothes . I must see Adenauer tomorrow . I was going to say goodbye to the pastpletely ! I slept so soundly that night that the rm clock barely woke me up the next morning . ¡° Shit ! I looked at the time and jumped out of bed instantly . After a quick run to the bathroom to wash up , I put on my makeup , put Balu and the dog food in the car , and drove my car as fast as I could . Even so , I was almostte when I entered theboratory . ¡± Good morning . But you were almostte . what happened ? Charlotte had already ced a coffee cup in my ce . ¡± I was too excitedst night . ¡± After thanking him , I took a big sip of coffee . ¡° Wow , is this something I can listen to ? Charlotte yelled softly , looking up at me with a smile . I was puzzled for a moment , and then realized that my words were ambiguous . But this time I did n¡¯t exin it to Charlotte , not because she probably wouldn¡¯t believe it , but because this time I suddenly felt it was okay to let her misunderstand me . He intended to have more developments with Adenauer , such as sex . After taking Balu to the pet center , I put on my overalls and started a busy day at work . But somehow today¡¯s test progress was not smooth . Even Balu was reluctant to have lunch . I almost thought he was sick . It was time to get off work . As soon as I said that , I received a message from him . Adenauer : I ¡®m sorry ! But ¡­ the client arrived . I stared at the phone screen , speechless for a full minute . The unhappiness that built up throughout the day finally couldn¡¯t be suppressed. more ! car N?velDrama.Org ? content. There was always an end to working overtime . I must see Adenauer and have a date with him today ! When I got back to your hospital , it seemed like the receptionist had already remembered my red hair and green eyes . Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls ¡° Are you here to pick up Dr. Adenauer from work ? ¡° ¡± Yes , I want to ask him out on a date . ¡± I walked toward Adenauer ¡®s office , talking andughing . However , when I opened the door of his office with a smile , I saw an unexpected face . My smile froze . Time stopped at this moment , and even the atmosphere froze . I continued to open the door and stared motionlessly at the man in front of me . My good mood instantly disappeared . He was standing in front of the window , looking at the scenery outside . She turned to look at me when she heard the door open . ¡° Olive ? He seemed even more surprised than me . I never expected to see him like this again . It was Aaron Morris ! Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 How It feels like cheating A flood of memories from three years ago washed over me , and I felt as if an invisible hand had seized my soul and thrown it back into the dark depths of the ocean from which I had barely managed to get out . No ! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All that was left of Aaron in my mind was a dull ache of pain and sadness , but I had decided to move on . As my soul returned to my body , I instinctively turned around , ready to do my exhaust ¡° Stop ! Aaron ¡®s voice echoed from behind me . In the next instant , a powerful grip seized my wrist . The force was so great that he could n¡¯t take another step . ¡° Ouch ! You are hurting me ! I cried out in pain , struggling to shake off my grab The force was all too familiar . He was dominant and inflexible . Her hand floated in the air as she looked down . I could n¡¯t read her expression from her, nor did I care to try . ¡° I have nothing to do with Aaron anymore ! I muttered to myself , trying to stifle the urge to flee in humiliation . I didn¡¯t need to run . After all , she was now Adenauer Colston ¡®s girlfriend , and this was his office . 1 With that thought in mind , I straightened my spine and puffed out my chest before returning to the office and taking a seat on the sofa against the wall , directly across from him . Why are you in Germany ? Aaron raised his eyes slightly and asked me in his trademark deep , husky voice . ¡° I¡¯m working here . Is there a problem ? I replied , trying to sound calm as my heart raced . Why did Aaron suddenly appear in Germany ? Did he know that he was now working with TWH ? What was he doing here ? How did you meet Adenauer ? Questions swirled through my mind , but I forced myself to stay calm . I secretly studied the familiar but strange man before me . He was still wearing faded jeans and the same ck sweatshirt he had on when we first met . Her style of hers had attracted me even then . Only that she seemed to have lost a lot of weightpared to her three years ago . The sweatshirt dwarfed his body, and I could even see the outline of her corbones . As I looked at him , his piercing blue eyes met mine . I quickly looked away in panic . Aaron chuckled , the sound low and joyless . He was so anxious that he could n¡¯t capture and interpret any hint of any of his movements from him. Had he caught me ogling him ? Would that send you the wrong message ? I had decided to get away from him . It could no longer affect me . Just as he was about to exin , heughed again . ¡° This is too strange . I ca n¡¯t believe Vincent quit his cushy job on Wall Street for you . ¡± This time I could feel the bitter mockery in his tone . What an asshole ! He always knew how to reopen the tender wounds of my heart . Vincent¡¯s wedding had really been an ident , and I had walked away from him a long time ago . Still , she had been so desperate to exin to Aaron three years ago But he had n¡¯t given me a chance to . Instead , he had paraded around with a rich woman , proiming that she was his fianc¨¦e . His. It took me three full years to recover from the pain , but he brought up the past with ease . Yes , he had always been terrible like that . I swallowed my anger and fought to appear calm . After all , I hadn¡¯t I had the opportunity to exin three years ago . Now this was my chance . ¡° It has nothing to do with him . I came to Germany alone . and you ? What brings you here ? ¡± ¡° Me ? His tone of hers oozed arrogance . ¡° I can go wherever I want . I am the second son in the Morris family and CEO of a major publicpany . anyway ¡± ¡± Can you talk like a normal human ? ¡± His antagonistic attitude towards him really made me sick . ¡° Do you think being rich means you can do whatever you want , even y with people ¡®s feelings ? ¡± Unwilling to put up with more insensitive words , I changed the subject . ¡° How did you and Adenauer meet ? ¡± ¡° Adenauer ? Aaron raised an eyebrow and asked , ¡± Are they close to each other ? ¡± ¡± He leaned forward , resting his hands on the desk , looming over me . I felt a wave of oppression and disgust radiating from him . For a moment , I thought he was jealous . On second thought , I felt that the idea was really ridiculous . This yboy nevercked for femalepany . he was engaged , no less In the three years since we broke up , he had n¡¯t contacted me once , so how could he be jealous of me ? His annoyance was simply a disy of possessiveness . Men have always been like this . Although our rtionship was history , I probably belonged to him in some subconscious corner of his mind . His. The thought infuriated me . Strangely , Iughed instead of losing my temper . I straightened my spine . and faced him directly . ¡° Of course . I am here today to have an appointment with Adenauer ¡± . Pleasure exploded when I saw her face cloud over . My revenge had struck house ¡± You seem upset . Don¡¯t tell me it ¡®s because I have a new date . ¡± I deliberately provoked it . Aaron looked away , but snorted as the corner of his mouth turned up . 1. up His gaze captured mine once more as he got closer . 1140 I froze , stunned . Did you think I had married Vincent ? Wait ¡­ My mind reeled in confusion . So three years ago , Aaron had believed that I had married Vincent before he announced his engagement ? Had he thought that she had abandoned him , toying with his affections all along ? Co?tent belo?gs to Dra§Þ?n§àv§Öls.c§àm Our eyes met again . Anger burned in those blue eyes , but I caught a glimpse of something else . He could still love me ! My mouth went dry , but a small me of hope reignited in my heart . ¡° Aaron , I ¡­ ¡± I was stunned once again . ¡± What do you mean ? ¡° ¡° You know the answer . She shoved her hands into his pants pockets , a nasty smile twisting her lips ¡ª the one I knew all too well . My mind went nk and my eyes were wide as he leaned into me . His familiar breath blew hot against my face , and he lowered his voice to the point that it sounded like a demon ¡®s whisper . ¡± Am I wrong ? Aren¡¯t you always like this ? Do n¡¯t you enjoy the thrill of cheating ? ¡± Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 I Won¡¯t Look For You Looking into his captivating blue eyes , I saw a bottomless pit of humiliation . At that moment , I felt totally exposed and vulnerable before him . A wave of shame and anger threatened to engulf me . Of all the people in the world , he was the only one capable of hurting me with such insensitive words . How did he have the nerve to condemn me like that ? How could ? The thought of my naive fantasy from a few moments ago made me feel foolish . I was such an idiot ! There was no point in trying to exin anything . This man had once proimed how much he loved me . He had spared no expense in proposing to me and had sworn his devotion to him in front of witnesses . If he really loved me , he would n¡¯t have gotten a fianc¨¦e overnight . Al final del d¨ªa , yo era s¨®lo una persona¨²n , mal equipada para jugar cons emociones de un yboy ricoo ¨¦l . Cualquier hombre que realmente amara a una mujer no le negar¨ªa oportunidad de explicarse . Cualquier hombre que realmente amara a una mujer no pasar¨ªa tres a?os sin preguntar por su bienestar . Incluso antes de eliminar mi cuenta de Facebook , no pude resistirme a seguirlo a trav¨¦s de peri¨®dicos , art¨ªculos y tuits . But what about him ? He had n¡¯t even bothered to find out about my situation. once Three yearster , he stood before me again , ignoring the fact that I had n¡¯t married Vincent . She hurled insults at me and belittled our past rtionship . My eyes burned as I looked at him with deadly intent . My chest heaved with barely suppressed rage . How absurd ! This man had broken my heart with his cruel words , yet in the next instant , I caught a glimpse of regret and panic in his eyes . ¡° Olive ¡­ ¡± ¡° Shut the fuck up ! ¡° I did n¡¯t want to hear a word from him , not after what he ¡®d done to me . I would not let my heart soften again . With a sudden burst of anger , I stood up and sneered at him . ¡° Whatever you think . I don¡¯t care . I just ca n¡¯t believe that a proud man like you thinks you can hurt me with those words , especially after I yed with your feelings and left you . I snorted in disgust . ¡±Even if I wanted to cheat , I would n¡¯t cheat on you , you idiot . ¡± Who could me me for saying such harsh words ? He had made me do it . As expected , Aaron was enraged . The rims of his eyes turned red with rming speed , and the oppressive atmosphere in the room grew stronger by the second . ¡± After three years , Olive , you finally admit that you are a whore . ¡± She forced the words out through clenched teeth . His hand shot out and squeezed my neck . For a moment , I thought he was going to strangle me right there . ¡° Do you need me to help your new lover a little ? I do n¡¯t think he knows your body better than I do . ¡± One of his hands was still around my neck , forcing me closer to him . His other hand moved skilfully around my waist and hips . He deliberately used exciting force . His touch was light , but he sent a spark through my body , igniting a fire I had thought long dead . I freed myself from his grip and blurted out : ¡° Do n¡¯t bother , because Adenauer and I love each other . In fact , I¡¯m going out with him at the restaurant . ¡± ¡± I¡¯m sorry , but Adenauer belongs to me tonight , ¡± Aaron replied , giving me a provocative look with raised eyebrows . I was about to mock him , but another thought suddenly distracted me . ¡° So , you ¡®re the client who ¡®s been making him work overtimetely , right ? Do you have a mental problem or something ? ¡° We had known each other for so long , but I never knew that he was a psychopath . Aaron¡¯s face changed in an instant . His gaze on him was so cold and clear that it made my heart ache . Why ? Are you worried about me ? Or should I say that it is a habit for you to seduce men ? Are you so obsessed with it that you even flirt with a bed partner you ¡®ve grown tired of ? ¡° His words confirmed my suspicions . In fact , he was mentally unstable . I was speechless Only a lunatic would say nonsense like this . He had no sense of morality . ¡± It sounds like you¡¯re really sick . ¡± I turned my head , not wanting to lose my breath . ¡± Forget it , I¡¯m not going to argue with a lunatic . ¡± ¡± A lunatic and a whore . What a perfect couple ! Aaron chuckled . With that , he moved closer to me again and reached out to caress my face . ¡° Who can make you happier in bed , Adenauer or me ? Is his dick bigger than mine ? ¡± ¡° Be careful with yournguage ! ¡± My anger red once more . This madman had gotten out of control and was also trying to drive me crazy ! Why do n¡¯t you answer my question ? Are you too shy to admit that I do a better job ? Aaron continued to move closer to me , his tone bing more flippant . I had to back up until I was pinned between his chest and the wall . ¡± Let go of me ! ¡± We ¡®re done ! ¡± I crept closer , trying to get away . Bang ! His palm hit the wall with a thud , interrupting my n to escape and startling me . I was forced to face him again . ¡° Olive , tell me , how long have you been with Adenauer ? Have you had a good time thesest three years ? he asked , moving closer and closer to me . His fingers traced a flirtatious path down my face and shoulder before continuing their path to my chest , igniting a fuse in my brain that I could n¡¯t control . ¡± Since you want to know so much , I ¡®ll tell you . ¡± I grabbed his wrist and stared at him with venom . ¡± Last night , when Adenauer told me that he had to leave my house for a temporary visit , I thought he was having an affair . ¡± I highlighted the words ¡° from my house ¡± . This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough , her breathing became heavier with anger . I crossed my arms over my chest , a sly smile ying on my lips . ¡± Aaron , it¡¯s good to see you here . ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough ! ¡± Aaron interrupted me , his voice rude and cutting . Just as I was about to irritate him further , he suddenly pressed his lips against mine , catching me off guard . This cursed lover of kisses ! I was saddened in an instant , and tears rolled down my face . As if some great force had mastered me , I pushed him and pped him hard across the face . Re§Ñd at NovelDrama.Org ¡° You finished ! I screamed , tears blurring my eyes . The bitterness in my chest spread , and the pain was so great that I could hardly breathe . I bowed my head and covered my face with my hands , my shoulders shaking violently in pain . Quiet was restored in the office , and the only sound was my sobs . ¡° Olive , this is not the time to break down ! I told myself desperately , fighting back my tears as fast as possible . I straightened up and looked at him . She stared back at me nkly , my lipstick still smeared on her lips . Obediently , she took the handkerchief and wiped the lipstick from her mouth . I snatched it from him , not wanting to stay there another second , and stuffed it back into my bag . Just as I turned to leave , the office door was flung open . out Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Superfluous Women ¡°Olive? What are you doing here?¡± Adenauer¡¯s eyes lit up the moment He saw me. But my heart sank as soon as I saw him appear at the door. That was because I hadn¡¯t had time to fix my lipstick yet. If I looked closely, I would see that both my lips and Aaron¡¯s were a little swollen. I subconsciously lowered my head, hoping to avoid his gaze. But I soon realized that I had overreacted. Sure enough, Adenauer looked at me and then, over my shoulder, looked at the man behind me. The smile on his face faded. I was on embers. He tormented me as if I had been caught cheating. Why? Apparently, I was the victim. ¡°Damn you, Aaron Morris! I cursed low. It was all his fault. He was probably gloating at the time, enjoying his ability to subtly provoke my boyfriend in front of me. But Adenauer was not Vincent. He was kind to me and didn¡¯t want to hurt him in the slightest. The anxiety made my palms sweat a little. Adenauer kept looking at 1143 ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aaron and there was an eerie silence in the office. Suddenly, he chuckled: ¡°Aaron, you didn¡¯t bully my girlfriend, did you?¡± My heart skipped a beat with his words. As a psychiatrist, Adenauer had extraordinary senses, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he had grasped anything of the situation. ¡°She is really your girlfriend?¡± I heard Aaron ask back. His voice waszy, and his look was frivolous and punchy. What did I say? He was good at doing this. ¡°As safe as fate. Olive Woods is my girlfriend. He has a PhD and, like you,es from the United States.¡± Adenauer gently wrapped his arm around my shoulder and introduced me to Aaron. Then he looked at me and said, ¡°Honey, this is Aaron Morris, the second son of the Morris family, owner of the Morris Group, and the customer I mentioned to you. If he has offended you, I will apologize on his behalf.¡± , but trust me, he¡¯s a good guy.¡± Before he could answer, Aaron hummed. I looked at him, but quickly averted my gaze. With his hands in his pockets, the man was leaning against the wall as if 14.47% 11421 288 Vouchers had not passed nadA, but I detected a trace of dejection on his face. What the hell? ¡°Olive, what brings you around here? I think I texted you.¡± Adenauer¡¯s voice brought me back to reality. ¡°You can¡¯t work overtime all night, and I can¡¯t wait to eat with you in that Chinese restaurant. I didn¡¯t interrupt your work, did I?¡± Adenauer smiled, but when he looked at Aaron again, he looked a little torn. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this.¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows and casually looked at me, ¡°You never mentioned that you had a girlfriend.¡± ¡°We just started a rtionship and I haven¡¯t had time to tell you. Olive arrived in June of this year and it¡¯s been less than four months since we met.¡± Aaron seemed to catch something between the lines. ¡°Wow. Did they meet as soon as she came to Germany?¡± ¡°Yes, our residences are nearby. When she first arrived, she had problems with thenguage at the supermarket and I helped her. Serendipity, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adenauer recalled the past, his voice full of nostalgia. But I was feeling terrible. My current boyfriend waspletely in the dark, and my ex-boyfriend was ying with him like a fool. I felt I should do something, but I didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Did youe to live in Germany without learning German? Interesting.¡± Aaron turned to look at Adenauer with a subtle mockery in his eyes. ¡°Ms. Olive, don¡¯t you? This was a tant provocation! I did my best to stay calm and then reluctantly replied, ¡°My parents have been out of the United States for many years and my friends are all busy with their careers. I came here simply for a change of environment so I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in the past. It happens that the pay is pretty good here, so thank you for your concern.¡± He was secretly proud of my speech. He could burn me in a vicarious way. Why couldn¡¯t I? At that moment, Adenauer took my hand. I subconsciously looked at him and saw his frowning eyebrows. He looked at Aaron and me suspiciously. ¡°Something must have happened between you while I was away.¡± I was surprised. Dammit! It was so out of me that I forgot how sharp it was. they were Adenauer¡¯s senses. ¡°No, nothing. It was just a boring misunderstanding,¡± I exined in a hurry, not knowing if it was convincing and if that hateful man would fan the me on purpose. ¡°Really?¡± Adenauer turned to Aaron for confirmation, ¡°But I can feel that Olive is angry with you.¡± Let¡¯s go! Couldn¡¯t he be so sensitive at such a time? My heart was in my throat as I stared deathly at Aaron. Aaron was also looking at me. ¡°In fact, there was a misunderstanding. Mrs. Olive looks like an old friend of mine, and I questioned her more than I should.¡± He walked towards me, his movements graceful and fluid, and bowed to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to offend you, Miss Olive.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but notice how handsome he was. His refined temperament and aristocratic air made my heart pound the moment he bowed to me. True to his name, he was a well-fed boy, a prince among men. I was relieved that he hadn¡¯t said anything inappropriate. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling of difort that had settled in my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to dive deep into the feeling. This ce was a living nightmare where any ident could happen in the next moment. I couldn¡¯t bear to stand there for a second longer. ¡°Since you guys have things to do, I¡¯ll get out of the way,¡± I said as I turned to leave. ¡°Wait, Miss Olive.¡± It was Aaron who called me. I hesitated and stopped in my tracks before I could decide if I should listen to what I had to say. Basic courtesy demanded that I listen. Iforted myself, took a deep breath, and turned to look at him. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 You¡¯re Acting Strangely My heart skipped a beat when I saw his piercing blue eyes. _ _ _ It was as if lightning struck me, and I almost jumped out of fright. _ _ Quickly, I took my eyes off him and stepped forward , making sure that the door framepletely blocked my body. My heart was pounding in my chest, and my face was burning with shame. ¡°Olive? ¡± echoed Adenauer¡¯s voice, pulling me out of my thoughts. Damn it! I was startled again. Fortunately, my reaction was quick and I quickly adjusted my expression. _ _ ¡°What ? ¡± ¡± Uh¡­ ¡± Adenauer stared at me for a moment beforeughing strangely, ¡± Nothing. You looked cute back there .¡± With that said, heid eyes on the monitor again. My mind raced as I tried to make sense of his words. I was cute ? Back there ? Was he hinting at something? But Aaron and I were already in the past, and I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. I had a clear conscience about that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Well, except for that forced kiss. But that didn¡¯t count, did it ? ¡± I finished. Let¡¯s get on with our appointment,¡± Adenauer said, turning off theputer and approaching me. _ _ _ _ _ He seemed to be in a good mood . He stopped at the entrance and lifted my face, trying to kiss me. _ _ When he approached me, half of my body was sticking out of the door frame once again. ¡°No, not here,¡± I said, subconsciously covering his mouth with the palm of my hand and looking toward the hallway . To my relief, Aaron was no longer there. I remembered the way he looked at me. _ Although it was just a glimpse, his gaze somehow stuck in my mind. Suddenly, the blue eyes in front of me flickered. I instantly realized that I had just rejected Adenauer¡¯s intimacy, and he seemed a little aggrieved. tag. ¡°You¡¯re still in your uniform. Go and change. I¡¯m starving. ¡± I exined, taking his hand. Adenauer looked down andughed. ¡± Argh ! I really forgot to change . Give me a second .¡± _ _ ¡± Vamos ¡± ¡°Have I done it? I didn¡¯t feel it at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay even if something nasty happened, but both you and Aaron were acting weird right now. It was as if they were trying to maintain Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm In the dim light above, it looked like an aggrieved golden retriever. _ ¡°For a moment, I felt that you two were old acquaintances , while I was the new one.¡± _ Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Adenauer¡¯s insight was probably a gift. Only the talent seemed to be too shy to let him know his presence. When he uttered those words, my heart almost stopped beating, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. He was simply lost in his despondency. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It shouldn¡¯t have been such a spoilsport,¡± he said, suddenly looking at me with apologetic eyes. At that moment, a surge of guilt hit me like a tsunami. ¡°No, I totally understand your feelings. It¡¯s me who should apologize,¡± I sighed. I¡¯m so sorry, Adenauer. There was a brief silence. ¡°So, you and Aaron do know each other.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no way I could keep hiding it. It took an Oscar-winning actress to do it. I observed each of their expressions. My answer didn¡¯t seem to relieve him. Far from it, he looked even sadder. He knew that if he didn¡¯t offer a good exnation, things would probably spiral out of control. ¡°Adenauer, listen to me. I know Mr. Morris, but nothing happened between us in the office.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adenauer looked at me with a sad expression. I nodded stiffly. ¡°But he did something that really bothered me.¡± ¡°Did he really bully you?¡± Adenauer¡¯s expression on him turned to worry as he looked at me. I was secretly relieved, but then I felt contempt for telling a lie. ¡®Olive, you are such an unfaithful bitch. I scolded myself silently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, listen to me,¡± I said, putting down the knife and fork and looking into Adenauer¡¯s eyes because I could no longer hide it from him. ¡°I¡¯ve been poking around in your rtionship with Mr. Morris.¡± ¡°I felt it,¡± Adenauer said, his honesty made me feel even more guilty. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have a very good impression of him, but I don¡¯t like to talk behind his back. After all, it¡¯s your friend, and I¡¯m sorry to hide it from you.¡± Adenauer¡¯s eyes widened in bewilderment. ¡°Do you hate it? Why? Aaron is such a lovely guy. I¡¯ve never met a woman who doesn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m the first.¡± He was pretty sure that Adenauer¡¯s surprise was not an act. It seemed that Adenauer was telling the truth. I knew Aaron, but they weren¡¯t close. I didn¡¯t know anything about my past with Aaron. Otherwise, he would have had no such reaction. I frowned and leaned towards him. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know that Mr. Morris is a notorious p*lyboy in Manhattan.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± He blushed with embarrassment and took out his phone from his pocket. ¡°Well, I never follow gossip news.¡± As I expected. But his action of him set off the rm in my head. I was going to look for the gossip right then and there. My nerves were on edge once again. If those tweets were still there, Adenauer would probably see me mentioned in gossip whenever I did a little Facebook search. I had to stop him. But how? Even if I took away your phone and prevented you from searching, could it keep you away from the Inte for the rest of your life? I was on pins and needles. It was like waiting for the final judgment in court. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t even know this.¡± His fingers slid across his phone screen as he read the news. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a side to him.¡± ¡°Que?¡± I was shocked. His reaction from him was different from what he expected. Shouldn¡¯t you be sad after reading the gossip about Aaron and me? Did you have an amtal copse due to excessive grief? ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? He got engaged three years ago,¡± Adenauer said, casually flipping his phone screen to show me . I was using Chrome to browse the news. I looked at it and quickly looked away from the photo that had caused me so much pain for three years. ¡°I thought you¡¯d search Facebook,¡± I said awkwardly, trying to change the subject. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have an ount,¡± Adenauer replied, surprising me. My eyes widened. ¡°Not you? Me neither. I think receiving that kind of fragmented information is a total Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. waste of time.¡± ¡°Great minds think alike.¡± The topic interested me and I continued: ¡°In fact, gossip is not fun to read either. It¡¯s just that Mr. Morris is so famous that my ssmates often mention it. Oh, right. There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. He was the sponsor of my project when I was at Columbia University.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is. That¡¯s why they know each other.¡± Everything clicked. ¡°Yes, but we are not familiar with each other,¡± I emphasized. Was that a lie? I myself wasn¡¯t sure about that. Aaron and I nearby. After everything, we had been in bed many times. On those nights, I explored my body and took me to cloud nine over and over again. I had always thought I knew him well. But then Cinder told me that Hoffman was his middle name and that TWH was thepany his grandfather founded. Only now did I learn that his family had medical problems and that he had known Adenauer, who came from a family of psychiatrists, since childhood. Now, I realized how little I knew about Aaron. My best friend and current boyfriend probably knew him better than I did. So who was I to say I knew him well? ¡°Actually, there are things I¡¯ve never mentioned to you,¡± I said, feeling a little lost. ¡°I was in a terrible rtionship when I was studying in the United States.¡± He had never mentioned this to anyone except Cinder and Nick, but for some unknown reason, he was suddenly eager to tell Adenauer. ¡°I was betrayed by my boyfriend, who directly crushed my vision of love,¡± I continued, my voice trembling. ¡°Olive, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Adenauer said, holding my hand with concern. I shook my head. ¡°Actually, I should have told you this a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t know where to start.¡± ¡°I can totally understand.¡± ¡°Adenauer, I am very grateful to you. After I was cheated, I was in so much pain that I did a lot of crazy things and was even afraid of love.¡± ¡°So, you came to Germany to escape the ce that broke your heart, right?¡± Adenauer said quietly, summing up the conversation. ¡°Exactly.¡± But that wasn¡¯t I wanted to tell him about Aaron and me, but his interruption made me lose the thread of my thoughts: ¡°Okay, Olive. Leaving the source of stimtion is psychologically the right thing to do,¡± Adenauer said, standing up and sitting on the couch on the same side as me. Dividing into pages nove He looked at me seriously and gently stroked my hair. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to open up to me. I¡¯ve What? That was not the reason. My lips parted as I looked at his face, but no words came out. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239: The Phone Rang ¡°It seems that you have something else to say, right?¡± Adenauer saw through my mind. ¡°It¡¯s not important anymore.¡± I smiled and hugged him. Perhaps this is the gift Gd has given me. After leaving those wrong people, I will meet my Mr. Right in This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. the end. Aaron Morris¡¯ appearance can no longer affect my rtionship with Adenauer. Adenauer also hugged me and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted a hug.¡± I rested my head on her shoulder from her and shook her. Then we kissed. We were in a restaurant, so this kiss didn¡¯tst long. Adenauer returned to his ce from him and we picked up our knives and forks to continue eating. ¡°You¡¯re right. The food in the Chinese restaurant tastes great. ¡°This is also what I think,¡± I nodded my head in agreement. ¡°You¡¯d better avoid inviting me to eat burgers in the future because they¡¯re not good enough. Every time wee here, I seem to get closer to someone. I really like this feeling.¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m reaching out to someone too. I also like the feeling.¡± We smiled at each other and continued to eat eagerly. *** ¡°So, do you want to go to my house to stay for a few minutes in a while?¡± I asked when we had Adenauer and I walked shoulder to shoulder to my house Ms. Krause and Balu greeted us on the way. ¡°Look at the handsome young man and the beautiful girl. Balu, Balu stuck out his soft pink tongue and happily wagged his tail. Adenauer stroked Balu¡¯s head with a smile, looking very happy. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll be his godfather.¡± Of of course, she considered me Balu¡¯s godmother. After saying goodbye to Mrs. Krause and Balu, we soon saw my house, so I said the above words to invite him. This was the second time he had said such words to invite him. By self ¡°Coercion, I had been irresponsiblest time, but this time I was genuine. This wasn¡¯t at least my impulsiveness after I met Aaron again and he teased him! Hearing my words, Adenauer turned to look at me with a smile. Being looked at like this by him, my face heated uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to reject me again?¡± I raised my voice a little. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Olive. How could I reject you?¡± Adenauer said with a wider smile. ¡°Gd is my witness! If you had asked me to stay, I would never have left.¡± ¡° Gd will not witness the nonsense of a person like you. You can leave now. I¡¯m home.¡± I admit I was a little upset, so I walked faster to my house. ¡°I was just kidding, Olive. Please forgive me.¡± Adenauer grabbed my wrist from behind, but I was still smiling. ¡°God knows how long I¡¯ve been holding back my desire, This was the first time I saw him give in. Although it seemed more like he was persuading me, I have to admit that he was pleased. ¡°It¡¯s already night. Are you sure you want coffee?¡± I didn¡¯t take my hand off him, but let him follow me to my door. ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay?¡± Adenauer bowed his head. Dammit! I suddenly understood his clue about him. Although he wasn¡¯t sure if he said it intentionally. I tended to think so. ¡°Whatever.¡± I turned my head to open the door, ignoring him. The dark room was illuminated by light. I left my bag and went straight to the kitchen. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll make you coffee now.¡± Before I could finish that, I was about to say something when his hand came to my face. Then he kissed me. He let go of my wrist and put his other hand on my face. I was forced to lift my head and press myself against his body, passively epting this special kiss. We had kissed a couple of times, but we had never been so passionate. 288 Vouchers His hands from him were big and a little hot, easily holding my head. I instinctively pushed his chest from him, but then realized that our rtionship did not allow me to resist him like this, so I put my arm from him over his shoulder and stood on tiptoe to respond to his hot kiss from him . She used to be sick of the French kiss, but she did not hate her kiss. He was domineering but infinitely gentle. Unlike the exchange of saliva from lip entanglement, his tongue intently rubbed the contour of my mouth, sucking gently and gradually giving me more strength. After receiving my answer, we both began to gasp for breath, the exhaled hot air reaching each other¡¯s face. He held my waist, making me press against him. The physical contact made me moan and the look in his eyes began to change. It was like a python that finally started hunting after sitting idle for a long time. And I was the prey. ¡°G*d knows how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day.¡± Adenauer finally let me take a breather. He looked at me, his eyes shining with excitement. My breasts were against his chest, my nipples were shrinking and hardening. We were both in desire. ¡°Go to my bedroom.¡± I took him directly to our bedroom. We should have done this a long time ago! Not many couples can maintain a dating rtionship without sex after so many dates. Adenauer had given me absolute respect and tolerance, for which he was very grateful. We copsed onto the bed, the soft mattress causing us to bounce back together. His hands began to run around my waist and gradually covered my breasts, kneading them. ¡°Ah¡­¡± My body trembled slightly, and my moans grew louder. Bounce Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Where Have You Two Gotten So Far? ¡°Fuck!¡± Adenauer cursed low, which seemed quite appropriate. I was gasping for air, but my rational mind forced its way back into my body. Seeing that Adenauer was less than a foot away, he could even feel the hormonesing out of him! ¡°Maybe there really is something important,¡± I reminded him. Adenauer looked me in the eye and I realized that his desire had not diminished. He lowered his head and sighed helplessly: ¡°I will remember to put my phone in silent mode next time. Wait for me for a while.¡± After a kiss on my lips, he got up and returned to the living room, taking his phone. I leaned on my elbow and watched him through the open bedroom door. Maybe he should be thankful that the call came soon enough. At least, I didn¡¯t have to watch Adenauer go into the living room to answer the phone while trying to put on his pants. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now? Where?¡± Then Adenauer frowned and looked in my direction. I had a premonition: tonight¡¯s match was over. ¡°I understand.¡± Adenauer hung up the phone and returned to the bedroom. I had sorted out my clothes and sat up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m very, very sorry, but I¡¯m afraid this time we¡¯ll have to skip coffee. It seems that some asshole has an emergency. I have to leave now.¡± Adenauer then sighed deeply and lowered his head regretfully. ¡°Is it Aaron Morris?¡± In fact, the moment the phone rang, I guessed Adenauer¡¯s reaction after answering the phone confirmed my guess. ¡°Yes, something happened to him. If I don¡¯t go, I might die tonight.¡± Adenauer leaned over and kissed me again. ¡°I can have coffee tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I also kissed him and got up to say goodbye. I closed the door and the room fell silent. I threw myself on the sofa, staring at the ceiling without concentrating. A strong irritability ran through every cell and nerve in my body. He did this on purpose! Aaron, he must have timed his phone call to Adenauer. His goal was obvious! A nameless anger gathered in my chest, but I didn¡¯t know why I was angry. I felt restless. What are you trying to do? Making holes on purpose? Or you still can.¡¯ And what did Adenauer mean by saying that a moment ago? ¡°If I don¡¯t go, he might die tonight.¡± Is he sick? Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, I really wanted to go with Adenauer and see what the **** was up to. ¡°Where she?¡± ¡°Over there, sir.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± In the electronic music of the noisy bar, Aaron heard a familiar voice. Adenauer¡¯s voice. Aaron checked the time with a nce. It had been barely half an hour since Called. Adenauer came after all. Suddenly, his mood improved a lot, but stomach cramps tortured him so hard that he instantly turned pale again. With his hands on his belly, he dropped on the sofa, cold sweat all over. ¡°Damn! The steps became stronger and clearer. ¡°Did you drink a whole bottle of whiskey?¡± Adenauer appeared, looking at him. Aaron opened one eye, enduring the pain and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t look so serious.¡± ¡°Who said I could die on the phone? But I see you can still chat. You are in a good mood.¡± Although he spoke harshly, Adenauer immediately noticed something unusual on Aaron¡¯s face. He crouched down, ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. put his hand on Aaron¡¯s abdomen, and pressed him lightly. ¡°Ah!¡± Aaron screamed in severe pain. ¡°It seems that you were not lying.¡± Adenauer grabbed Aaron¡¯s arm and helped him up, walking outside. He pushed Aaron into the passenger seat. Adenauer buckled up and then returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He started the car immediately, leaving the bar parking lot. Chapter 240 Where Have You Two Gotten So Far? ¡°Where are we going?¡± Aaron asked casually. ¡°A hospital nearby.¡± Hearing this answer, Aaron frowned subconsciously. ¡°Can¡¯t we go to your house? You know I don¡¯t like hospitals.¡± ¡°Shut up! You¡¯d better pray that you don¡¯t have a perforation in your stomach after you¡¯re examined in a while. Otherwise, you will have to stay in the hospital for at least half a month,¡± Adenauer said sternly. It was clear that he was very sullen. Aaron could probably guess why it was so unusual. ¡°Although it is toote to say now, I must say that I am sorry. I hope this didn¡¯t affect your dinner with your girlfriend.¡± ¡°I¡¯d better make it your sincerest apology.¡± Adenauer looked even more angry. ¡°Did it really affect you? I thought you and your girlfriend must have finished dinner at this time.¡± ¡°You and your fiancee finished dinner and went home separately?¡± Adenauer looked at Aaron. Aaron raised his eyebrows as if interested. ¡°Yes. Oh, it seems that I didn¡¯t interrupt your dinner. Did you ¡°Humph,¡± Adenauer snorted, admitting it. ¡°From the bed?¡± Adenauer turned his head and looked at the man in the passenger seat. ¡°It seems that I just discovered the other side of you today. Is this your attitude towards women?¡± ¡°What kind of attitude?¡± Aaron asked. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 ¡°Did I meet Olive? Who told you that? She?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Aaron. Since you saw her in the office, your behavior haspletely changed from what I knew. Don¡¯t try to challenge a psychiatrist¡¯s experience by iming that¡¯s your attitude toward all women.¡± Adenauer¡¯s words made Aaron silent. And Olive has told me everything. Aaron looked at him sideways. ¡°What did she say?¡± . ¡°You were the sponsor of hisb project when he was doing his PhD at Columbia University.¡± ¡°So?¡± Suddenly, the car turned left. ¡°And you need to be examined.¡± Adenauer then stopped the car at the entrance to the emergency department. The medical staff had been waiting here with a wheelchair for a long time. Adenauer got out of the car and looked at them. ¡°In the passenger seat. The patient has severe pain in the upper abdomen after drinking alcohol, which has spread throughout the abdomen. Now he also has symptoms of fever, nausea and others. I suspect it¡¯s a stomach piercing.¡± ¡°Thank you so much for providing us with valuable information, Dr. Colston.¡± Medical staff immediately approached and carefully and quickly transferred Aaron Morris from the passenger seat to the wheelchair and pushed her toward the hospital. PHB Vouchers The air in the hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectant, and the white lights on the pure white ceiling passed by. Aaron didn¡¯t feel well anymore. Now he felt more ufortable. Intense irritability had even made his head throb. Adenauer had gone to park the car, but he still hadn¡¯t clearly exined what Olive had said. Aaron didn¡¯t know how he had introduced him to his current date. Just a project sponsor? He twitched his mouth, giving a little cold smile. ¡°Mr. Aaron Morris, this is your hospital gown. We will then take you to the radiology department for x- rays to quickly determine your condition. Do you want me to help you change?¡± a well-proportioned blonde nurse leaned over and whispered softly in Aaron¡¯s ear. He could see a deep cleavage through his neck just by tilting his head. Aaron looked back in disgust. ¡°No need. You leave. Send someone else.¡± The blonde nurse turned pale. He immediately stood up straight, his eyes wide, and asked in horror. ¡°Could you tell me what I did wrong, Mr. Morris?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like women with E-cup breasts,¡± Aaron said mercilessly. The nurse blushed, not daring to say another word, but quickly walked out of the locker room. After Aaron put on a patient gown, a brown forty-something nursing director came to attend to him this time. X-rays, ultrasounds, blood tests¡­ Despite the fact that the hospital had enabled a super VIP channel for his identity, an hour had passed when the final exam was taken. Lying on a stretcher against his will, Aaron was taken to a VIP room. Adenauer had been waiting a long time. ¡°How is he?¡± Adenauer looked at the attending physician who hade with Aaron. ¡°He has an acute gastric ulcer, but as the ultrasound shows, if he had been a littlete, it probably would have deteriorated into a gastric perforation. Mr. Aaron Morris has to stay in the hospital for a week to recover.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t lie in this **** ce for seven days,¡± Aaron rejected the advice without hesitation. Adenauer didn¡¯t even look at it. ¡°Understood. Thank you very much.¡± The doctor and nurse left one after another, leaving only Aaron and Adenauer in the ward. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like hospitals, and I will never lie in bed for a week being a good patient! Otherwise, how could I have called you?¡± Aaron looked at Adenauer with a hostile air. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, so I think being responsible for your health is the right thing to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather stay at home than smell the damn disinfectant!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Adenauer said, ¡°I¡¯ve applied for you. When the infusion is over, you will be ready to go home to recover.¡± Aaron didn¡¯t expect that Adenauer had nned everything for him, so his anger dissipated instantly. ¡°You went on purpose, as always.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still far away from you.¡± Adenauer sat on the sofa by the hospital bed and looked at him. Aaron was stunned, but soon realized what he meant. He looked at the pale ceiling,ughing self-deprecatively a few times. ¡°Yes, it was! Anyway, I am the second son of the chairman of the Morris Group, handsome, rich and idle!¡± Adenauer did not answer. The ward fell silent again. After looking at the liquid falling out of the infusion tube for a while, Aaron turned to look at Adenauer. He took out his phone and started typing. ¡°Report the situation to your wife?¡± Aaron smiled on purpose, his tone sarcastic. Adenauer stopped writing and looked into his eyes, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The smell of disinfectant in the air faded, reced by a kind of electrically charged tension. Aaron had never seen his old friend show such a cold expression before. Although they hadn¡¯t spent much time together since childhood, I was under the impression that Adenauer was always kind and patient. Even when they yed baseball together, Adenauer could show the elegance andposure one had when ying golf. After studying psychiatry, Adenauer became more inclusive. Aaron had forgotten when he had seen Adenauer¡¯s cold facest time. Adenauer was serious with her. This thought appeared in Aaron¡¯s head. It was like a thorn stuck in his body. Although it did not affect his normal life, as long as his heart kept beating, he would obviously feel ufortable. Aaron looked at Adenauer¡¯s eyes, which were also blue. Although his eyes were all blue, Adenauer¡¯s were lighter and not a pure deep blue. Thinking of something while his mind wandered, Aaron suddenlyughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very worried about you,¡± he looked at Adenauer calmly. ¡°As your friend, I have to tell you that your girlfriend had a passionate rtionship while she was in America. Did he ever tell you?¡± As expected, Adenauer¡¯s face became much colder. Aaron continued, ¡°To be honest, I was very surprised to see her again in Germany, especially in your office de e as your girlfriend de e.¡± ¡°Did he tell you what we did in your office when you weren¡¯t there?¡± Aaron Morris! Adenauer interrupted Aaron who became more and more animated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows as if he suddenly realized something. ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m too straightforward, right?¡± ¡°You like my girlfriend, right?¡± With Adenauer¡¯s question, therge VIP room fell into deathly silence again. Aaron felt as if he had heard a joke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t quite understand that. What¡¯s your question?¡± ¡°I mean, you like Olive Woods, right?¡± Adenauer asked directly again, without avoiding anything. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Aaron had known Adenauer for a long time. Although they had argued before, their rtionship had never been as tense as it is now. He looked at Adenauer, looked at Adenauer who was looking back at him. If he gave the wrong answer, their years of friendship would probablye to an end. After a long silence, he was the first to look away. He looked at the ceiling and said, ¡°I will never go after my brother¡¯s wife.¡± Then suddenly he remembered something and opened his mouth, as if he was going to smile. ¡°So you admit it,¡± Adenauer expounded on him dryly. Aaron finallyughed. He remembered that the man sitting next to him was not only a professional psychiatrist but also a close friend who knew him very well. ¡°You¡¯re always like that, you¡¯d rather change the subject than tell a lie,¡± Adenauer sighed, finally rxing his facial muscles. The tense atmosphere in the room gradually disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t need others to tell me some things. I can feel them myself.¡± Adenauer leaned back on the sofa and spoke slowly: ¡°The first time I invited Olive to dinner, I knew that she was a deeply love-struck woman.¡± ¡°Did you say that she had a passionate love affair in the United States?¡± ¡°Yeah! I heard something. It was crazy,¡± Aaron replied bitterly with some scorn. ¡°Saying that, I feel a little relieved.¡± Adenauer¡¯s reaction surprised Aaron. He slightly turned his head With his eyes meeting Aaron¡¯s again, Adenauer said, ¡°To tell you the truth, it took me a long time to earn Olive¡¯s trust. Then I was allowed to get close to her and be her friend. Probably thanks to you, she was finally willing to do it.¡± she opens her heart today¡±. ¡°At dinner, she told me that she had loved a man very much, but he hurt her. She then she was very sore for a while. She seemed to want to say that she hade to Germany to escape that rtionship. Aaron looked up at the ceiling again, the bitterness in his chest more obvious to him. It turned out that Olive had told all of this to Adenauer. And it turned out that Olive still loved Vincent deeply. What ab*stard!The man had obviously had the woman he, Aaron, had been crazy about for so many years, but he hurt her! Adenauer waspletely unaware of all this. He was now totally immersed in the memories of him and Olive. ¡°Before today, I always thought that she couldn¡¯t leave the rtionship that hurt her easily, mainly because itsted too long. But when you mentioned that it was an experience of passionate love, she calmed me down more ¡±, Adenauer. saying. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Aaron asked casually. Adenauerughed: ¡°I think Olive just looks reserved. Only those who can enter hers her heart will discover her madness within her. If such a woman wants to have a passionate love, there is only one possibility: the date of her must be extremely extravagant ¡±. Obviously, I¡¯m not that kind of person. That¡¯s my advantage!¡± Aaron frowned, confused by Adenauer¡¯s reaction. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s an advantage and not a disadvantage?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a disadvantage, but it¡¯s more of an advantage,¡± Adenauer said with a confident smile. ¡°At least when he looks at me, he doesn¡¯t think about his ex.¡± Aaron was speechless. At that moment, he realized that even psychiatrists could make mistakes when treating their own love problems. Vincent was not an extremely extravagant man. The main reason Olive couldn¡¯t let him go was that she had put too much feeling and too much time into her rtionship. The more Adenauer analyzed the situation, the more worried Aaron became about his friend. Olive had crazy genes in her. She coulde to him to get back at Vincent, and now dating someone who was like a carbon copy of him didn¡¯t seem surprising. Aaron turned his head again and looked carefully at his friend next to him. He was shocked to realize that even though Adenauer lookedpletely different from Vincent, the image that Vincent had faked in front of Olive in the past was quite close to Adenauer¡¯s, or even more perfect! Realizing this, Aaron suddenly felt even more helpless. Adenauer was still doing the analysis on him. ¡°Her ex of hers must have created many unforgettable memories for her, both good and bad. She probably can¡¯t provide him with the same level of emotional memories, but I have the ability to make our lovest long and stay stable. She feels safe with me. That¡¯s my biggest advantage.¡± Then she, all of a sudden, she asked Aaron, ¡°So, can you reveal a little bit about that passionate romance?¡± ¡° Hasn¡¯t your girlfriend told you everything? That? She didn¡¯t tell you the details?¡± Aaron asked, looking at him teasingly. Adenauer didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, but he wasn¡¯t angry. He suddenly took a deep breath, sat up more rxed, and began to watch Aaron. with arms crossed. ¡°When they told me you yed a p*lyboy in America, I had a hard time picturing you in my mind. But I can imagine a trail today.Let me ask you a question-¡± He leaned forward. ¡°Because? Why did you do that? I don¡¯t suppose you know that Olive hates p*lyboys who y with women¡¯s feelings. If you keep ying that role, your love for her will never pay off.¡± ¡°Are you trying to set us up with your girlfriend?¡± Aaronughed. ¡°With my charm, if I changed my ways, no woman could resist falling in love with me.¡± ¡°Stop this nonsense,¡± Adenauerughed, but he quickly returned to his seriousness. ¡°But you¡¯d better remember not to think about stealing it from her. Otherwise, our friendship will end.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Love is a joke in my eyes.¡± Aaron reached his supple right hand toward the ceiling, spreading his fingers out and squeezing them.¡°The more you try to hold on to it, the faster it slips through your fingers. ¡°Stop talking like a philosopher,¡± Adenauerughed. Suddenly, his phone beeped with a message notification. ¡°Olive?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Asking about you or me?¡± Aaron teased,ughing. After sending the message, Adenauer rolled his eyes with a smile. ¡°Very good! Keep that narcissistic attitude.¡± Adenauer got up. ¡°I will go. Prepare the car for you. Get some sleep.¡± Seeing that Adenauer was out of the room, Aaron immediately stoppedughing. He only left bitterness in the room. She picked up her phone from the nightstand and searched for Olive¡¯s name on Facebook, over and over again. She had deleted her ount. Two years ago, E was not informed, just like she was when she suddenly married Vincent. When she discovered that her ount had been deleted, she had been at her house in secret. But she just found out that she had moved. Since then, the only means of contact between them was just a phone number. Aaron stared at the familiar numbers on the screen. But just like all the days and nights that had passed, he was too afraid to push the call button. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He was afraid, afraid of hearing the cold, mechanical voice on the other end telling him that the number was invalid. If that happened, he would fully realize that they hadpletely lost contact with each other. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Something Bad Will Happen _ _ When the rm clock went off , I had just slept for a few hours . _ _ _ My brain was throbbing with sleepiness , but the need to go to work prompted me to get out of bed and head to the bathroom to freshen up . _ _ Looking in the mirror , I found my face particrly swollen and the two dark circles under my eyes so obvious . _ _ Then I had to put on a foundation to cover them . _ _ _ _ Suddenly I heard a knock on the door _ to my door . ¡± ¡° Adenauer ? _ ¡± This was the first time I saw him so early in the This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. tomorrow ¡± Do you want some coffee ? _ Adenauer had a coffee cup in each hand and he passed one to me . ¡± You look very beautiful today . ¡± ¡± Thank you . I drank the coffee and looked at him . _ _ I had thought about many questionsst night . _ _ I could n¡¯t contain myself anymore . _ ¡± You ¡­ ¡± ¡± me ¡± We talk at the same time . _ _ ¡± You go first . ¡± He was already used to it . _ Adenauer looked at me gently . _ ¡± I¡¯m sorry aboutst night . ¡± _ ¡° You know you do n¡¯t have to tell me that . Was everything going wellst night ? I asked the question I wanted to ask in a different way . _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Last night , I walked around and around the house for a long time . _ _ Two hourster , I couldn¡¯t help but send Adenauer a message . Of course , I only asked out of courtesy , not really caring how Aaron was doing . _ _ _ Even if he had been an ordinary patient , he would have asked . _ _ Adenauer , who still seemed to be working at the time , gave me only a brief answer . After that , there was no news . After seeing the ¡° problem solved ¡± , I admit that I did n¡¯t sleep well . _ _ Maybe I thought too much , or maybe words could n¡¯t convey emotions like conversations . I felt that Adenauer ¡®s response was so cold . Various random thoughts filled my mind , making it hard for me to calm down . _ _ _ _ But I didn¡¯t dareto ask. more so far . ¡° I was busy all night , but we got to the hospital on time , so it was a false rm . I already taught him a lesson , ¡± Adenauer said . _ _ _ _ ¡° A lesson ? why ? _ I asked subconsciously . ¡± Because it ruined my coffee hour . ¡± Adenauer looked at me with very sorrowful eyes . ¡° Can I have the coffee at your house again tonight ?¡± Seeing his weird childish look , Iughed , ¡° Of course . _ _ You had no reason to turn it down , right ? His eyes lit up immediately , and his tone even had a hint of emotion . ¡± That ¡®s settled then . ¡± I will take you to a very interesting ce tonight . Are you going to work now ? _ I will take you ¡± . ¡± Okay . ¡± I grabbed my bag , closed the door , and jumped into the passenger seat of his car . _ _ _ ¡° By the way , did he mention anything about mest night ? I finally asked the question that had been bothering me all night . _ _ _ _ _ ¡± Yes . ¡± Adenauer did not even raise his head . I immediately felt a bit nervous , but I tried to appear calm . ¡± What did she say ? ¡± ¡± _ ¡° He seems to have a good impression of you . We chat casually . We talk about nothing important . Oh ¡­ ¡± Adenauer suddenly remembered something , looking at me . _ _ _ _ _ _ ¡° I told him that you told me about your rtionship with him . _ _ Noyou care , right ? _ ¡± our rtionship ? Oh ¡­ he¡¯s referring to the rtionship between the sponsor and the only graduating student from the So Aaron did n¡¯t mention anything else ? ¡° Okay . _ That ¡®s not a secret , ¡± I told him with a smile , stopping talking . I probably thought too much . _ _ I thought the phone callst night was your deliberate attempt to ruin the rtionship between me and Adenauer . _ But I was probably wrong . _ He was a yboy who could get a new woman soon after breaking up with the old one , so how could he not put aside a love experience three years after the breakup ? _ _ When we got to TWH , I asked Adenauer again where we were going tonight . ¡± It¡¯s a secret , ¡± he winked at me . ¡± You¡¯ll know when we get there . ¡° Seeing the rear lights of the car disappear , I turned around and entered thepany , heading towards Laboratory 3 . ¡° Dr Archer ? Good morning , but what are you doing here ? ¡± As soon as ! _ he entered theboratory , I was surprised to see our leader , who usually rarely appeared _ _ Today , Dr. Archer was wearing a ck suit and looked very professional . He nodded to me as a greeting . _ I leaned in close to Charlotte and whispered , ¡° Is there any great news ? ¡± . Charlotte frowned and nodded seriously . But before he could say anything , the entireb staff had assembled . Then Dr. Archer announced the so ¨C called ¡± big news ¡± . ¡± ¡° I think all of you must have heard a lot of news about our CEO a few days ago . Today I am here to announce one thing . Due to health reasons , CEO Eric Schutze is officially retiring today and the new CEO will be looking over __ each Department soon . I hope Lab 3 can prepare a full progress report and introduction to the project in a couple of days . ¡± Dr. Archer soon left after making the announcement . As soon as the door closed , everyone in theb immediately looked at one person : Charlotte Charles . ¡± That doesn¡¯t matter to me . ¡± Chloe looked at Charlotte and asked , ¡° Honestly, do you know who the new CEO is , a man or a woman ? what kind of _ per se is it he or she ? ¡± Chloe asked the questions that most of those present wanted to ask . ¡± I don¡¯t know either . This news is too sudden , ¡± Charlotte said innocently. ¡° You¡¯re always well informed , are n¡¯t you ? ¡± _ ¡° Being well informed does n¡¯t mean you know everything , okay ? _ I just enjoy being part of the crowd . All people like to gossip when they are together . _ _ Unable to get any information on the new CEO , they dispersed in disappointment and returned to their respective jobs . ¡° Who will make that report then ? Charlotte asked , following me . _ Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org Yo He gave her a sly smile . As the lowest ¨C ranking research assistant in theb , who else was better suited for this report than her ? Charlotte understood my smile and froze with a stunned face . ¡± Breaking news : The new boss sent by headquarters is said to be a young American ! _ Charlotte eximed . _ I froze with a sandwich in hand . _ A young American from the Morris Group headquarters ! I had a strong feeling . Something bad will happen . Chapter 244 Chapter 244 The Morris Group had sent a young man to work as the new CEO of TWH and coincidentally, the second son of the Morris familynded here a few days ago. It was too much of a coincidence for him to be here and not be the elusive new boss. ¡°Olive?¡± Chloe yelled, snapping her fingers in front of my face. I snapped back. ¡°Hey?¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Chloe gave me a smirk: ¡°You are also from the United States, right? Do This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. you have any idea who the new CEO appointed by the Morris Group is? ¡°Correct!¡±Charlotte chimed in: ¡°I heard from the PR people who picked him up at the airport that the new CEO flew in from Manhattan and that you also lived in Manhattan. The circle is small and you have met it before. Charlotte quickly leaned closer to me, making me instinctively step back. ¡°Do you know her name?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but think of Aaron. God! I swear it was thest thing I wanted to see. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I suppose he could be someone in the Morris family. As far as I remember, they have several children, and one of them is quite famous in the United States. Dividing into pages now As she said that, Charlotte sped her hands together and looked up with starry eyes. ¡°I heard that he is handsome and very talented. I really want him to be our new boss.¡± ¡°Keep living in your fantasy world,¡± Chloe sneered. ¡°How could a talented son from a rich family like that end up with us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± I didn¡¯t join in on his talk, just smiled vaguely. They were both right, especially Chloe. There was no reason for Aaron to be the new CEO of TWH. He was already engaged. Why would he leave Manhattan for a remote ce like this? But that¡¯s where he showed up. So was it him or not? Back in theb, he still couldn¡¯t get this question out of my head. ¡°Olive?¡±A sudden blow to my shoulder startled me. I almost jumped out of my skin. My hands were shaking and I almost dropped the sample on the floor. ¡°Watch out!¡± Charlotte quickly dropped the folder she was holding and reached out for her hand, her face pale with fear. I got out on time and managed to grab the sample in my hand. I was shocked by this close call. Charlotte took a deep breath, her chest heaving, and she looked at me curiously. ¡°What about you? You¡¯ve been acting strange since this afternoon. The former Dr. Olive was never distracted while he was doing experiments.¡± ¡°Very sorry.¡± I felt mortified. 1 For Aaron¡¯s sake, I had neglected my work and almost ruined a very important show. This was definitely not how a professional investigator should behave. ¡°Are you OK?¡± Charlotte asked me with concern. ¡°Yeah,¡± I started to exin, but quickly changed my mind, ¡°I just got my period, but I forgot to bring my ibuprofen.¡± ¡°My God! Why do not you tell me before? Caramba! Can¡¯t! Charlotte looked at me with wide eyes, like she was from another. She ran back to her cubicle, pulled her usual painkillers out of her bag, and handed them to me. ¡°The medicine may not work as well right now, but you should take one. My God! Or you can simply call it a day and go home to rest. The experiment data is already ready anyway. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. .¡± ¡°Thanks, but the pain isn¡¯t that bad,¡± I said as I took the pill. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s almost clock time.¡± I was sorry I lied to Charlotte. But she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. I was ashamed of myself for thinking about my ex boyfriend during work hours!Also, Charlotte knew that Adenauer was my current boyfriend! Under Charlotte¡¯s watchful eye, I took the pill and tried to focus on my work. But I soon realized that something was wrong with the experiment. The data from practice waspletely different from the data from theory. ¡°Why is this happening?¡± With this question in mind, we end the day. My colleagues left one by one, and soon Charlotte and I were the only ones left in theb. At that moment, a phone call broke the silence. It was Adenauer. I suddenly remembered that we had a date tonight! ¡°Oh, Adenauer, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I picked up the phone in a hurry.¡°The experiment went wrong today, and I¡¯m still stuck in theb.¡± ¡°Alright. Go ahead with your date. ¡°How can I do that?¡± At the end of the day, I was the one who screwed up the job today. But Charlotte insisted: ¡°Go on! Anyway, today you are not yourself. Let your man take you home and rest well.¡± Adenauer listened in on our conversation on the phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you okay?¡± His voice immediately turned serious. I quickly exined to him: ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious! It¡¯s just that I got my period today.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Adenauer¡¯s voice softened again in an instant. ¡°Did you take your painkillers?¡± ¡°I did, but it was toote.¡±I kept up the poker face lie. Between this lie and pressure from Charlotte, I had no choice but to follow Adenauer out of work. When I got in his car, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try my cooking? We can eat at home.¡± Adenauer was gentle, but when it came to these things, he could be very stubborn. I had to give up and go home with him. Adenauer brought the ingredients from his house and made me a simple dinner. By chance, right after we finished eating, I got a call from Charlotte at theb. ¡°I have solved the problem!¡± Charlotte spoke fast when she was excited. It took me a few seconds to focus to reach her. He reanalyzed the samples, recalcted the data, and found that the problem was most likely with the data itself. She didn¡¯t say it directly, but I guessed that she might have misread the data. ¡°I aming right away!¡± This was one of the worst mistakes I had made in my academic career. Self- reproach troubled me at home. Adenauer was very understanding. He wiped his hands and opened the door for me. I¡¯ll take you there. I did not refuse. On the way to theb, I apologized to him again. Today was supposed to be our real ¡°coffee time¡±, but because of my lie, he waste again. ¡°You never have to apologize to me for any of this.¡±Adenauer was always so sweet. Back in theb, I immediately retrieved the raw data from the shredder. After putting it back together, the correct data finally appeared for Charlotte and me. ¡°Very sorry. It was my mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up for it. To err is human. Also, we caught it on time and fixed it without dying the project.¡± Charlotte also rxed. We packed our things and finally left theb together. As they left, Charlotte began to share thetest gossip she had heard of the night. ¡°How the hell did you find time to dig up the juicy news?¡± | He was always in awe of this incredible ability of hers. ¡°It¡¯s just my hobby after dinner,¡± Charlotte said excitedly. ¡°I already found out the name of our new CEO. It¡¯s Giancarlo Trout.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Why are you here? Isn¡¯t that Aaron Morris? I breathed a sigh of relief and felt incredibly embarrassed that I had spent the entire afternoon fantasizing about something that would never happen. ¡°Olive. You¡¯re so silly!¡± I scolded myself in my mind. I had told myself that I had to take that man down, but one little bit of news was enough to distract me all day. I even made a mistake at work and lied about it. Hadn¡¯t hepletely let go yet? I questioned myself repeatedly. This feeling sucks! Certain emotions from when we first broke up three years ago returned. he But if Aaron wasn¡¯t here for TWH, what was he doing here?ording to Adenauer, Aaron didn¡¯te here specifically to see him. Once again, I realized that I didn¡¯t know anything about Aaron. His rtionship with Adenauer was unknown to me, and he never mentioned it when someone in his family had a mental illness. In the past, when we were in love, even though I could sometimes detect that he was hiding things, at that moment I was reminding myself not to lose myself in my love for him or I waspletely overwhelmed by all the things I did for him . to think of something else. In retrospect, he was a yboy who could y with my feelings and I didn¡¯t seem any better. I didn¡¯t even know his middle name! Our love for each other was nothing more than a joke. As I exited the office building and entered the parking lot, the headlights in front of me flickered. ¡°Adenauer? Still here?¡± He was petrified. ¡°I brought you here, so of course I am responsible for bringing you back.¡± Adenauer leaned out the car window and greeted Charlotte: ¡°Good evening.¡± ¡°Good night . ¡± Charlotte finished her greeting and winked at me, ¡°Surely, boyfriends are always better for each other. You two are so sweet. It¡¯s so enviable.¡± With that, she smiled and ran off. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone, bye.¡± After saying goodbye to Charlotte, I got in the car and sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Problem solved?¡± ¡°Yeah. Argh! I made a very stupid mistake today. Thest time I made a mistake like that was in college.¡± ¡°Did it do a lot of damage?¡± ¡°Not really. I found out in time, and Charlotte discovered the source of the problem at this time. It was fixed and the progress of the experiment was only dyed by a few hours.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Adenauer smiled softly, ¡°One has to learn to allow oneself to make mistakes. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This of yours is one of those mistakes that can be allowed¡±. I looked at the side of his face and became incredibly soft on the inside. ¡°Adenauer, it¡¯s good to have you! Adenauer turned to me with a charming smile and replied: ¡°It would be my greatest honor.¡± Cup of coffee? Adenauer hesitated. -But you¡­ Soon, he realized what was happening. ¡°You¡¯re juggling words.¡± I gave him a mischievous smile and said, ¡°I made you a promisest night. And you¡¯re going to make me make the coffee.¡± With that. I dragged it to my house. ¡°I got some Hacienda La Esmeralda coffee beans from my friend, Cinder. A spoonful of them is worth a few hundred bucks, and I haven¡¯t served them to anyone faster.¡± Adenauer was impressed . ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite an honor.¡± After the coffee was ready, we sat on the sofa and savored it. ¡°How are you doing?¡± He was eager to receive feedback from him. Adenauer nodded, saying. ¡°Your brewing skills are phenomenal.¡± I was talking about the coffee!¡± Iughed. Adenauer smiled. ¡°Well, premium beansbined with your top-notch brewing skills make for a truly exceptional cup of coffee.¡± hay! I confess I was ttered by yourpliments. I put down my coffee and leaned in to kiss him. That night, although our lips met only briefly, the spark was struck between Adenauer and me. I think it was only a matter of time before I fell for him. The next morning, I found out that the lie I told you yesterday hade true. My period really came. However, it was like taking a weight off my shoulders. After freshening up, I took ibuprofen and ran to the office to face a new day at work. Determined to make up for myckluster performance yesterday, I was really looking forward to getting started. I even volunteered to handle that progress report for the new CEO and handed it over to Dr. Archer at the end of the day. Things seemed to be back to normal, except for one thing. There have been a lot of new faces in the officetely. Charlotte and I were chatting as we left the office. ¡°It is said that our new CEO, Mr. Giancarlo Trout, wastes no time in making changes. He summoned all the executives to his office one by one and then they were either reassigned or resigned. Ms. Rachel from HR told me that she even fired the finance director, who threw a tantrum and walked out of his office.¡± The well-informed woman shared all the news she heard with me in one go. ¡°What was particrly surprising was that the CFO took the entire department as a threat to stay, but our new CEO brushed him off and said he could take anyone with him. The news faces he saw just now are all from the finance department.¡± ¡°A dignified young CEO of the United States,¡± Imented admiringly. Even I knew that after apany had grown to a certain level, it was very difficult to make such a big move again. After the former head of the finance department directly took the entire team, thepany would probably plunge into a huge financial crisis if there were no timely professionals to replenish the top. But our new CEO had done just that. I followed the TWH share price and found that since the new CEO took over a week ago, the share price had skyrocketed and things were looking good. ¡°By the way, Charlotte, do you know our new boss?¡±I asked casually. ¡°Yeah. I saw him once when he was in the elevator. What, are you curious too?¡± Charlotte raised her eyebrow and teased me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget you already have a man.¡± ¡°Come on! I think it¡¯s admirable that our new CEO is so young and yet has this kind of ability. And don¡¯t you think he¡¯s strange? The mystery man has not made any public statement since he took office.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s more of a low-key guy who doesn¡¯t care about all the pomp and circumstance.¡± We were chatting andughing as we got out of the elevator when Charlotte suddenly saw a figure striding down the hall. Her face lit up and she eximed, ¡°Olive, look! It¡¯s Giancarlo Trout, our new CEO!¡± I followed his gaze and saw a big blond guy in a fancy suit approaching. I was trying to get out of the elevator when my foot froze halfway up. My eyes widened, but my gaze wasn¡¯t fixed on him. Could someone tell me what Aaron was doing here? He was stunned by the fact that he was standing right next to our new CEO. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Mistaking Him For The New CEO My mind went nk, and I didn¡¯t know how long I stood there like a statue. Aaron¡¯s outfit today was aplete makeover from his usual style. He was wearing a smart suit and shiny leather shoes. His medium-length brown curls were brushed back and secured with a band. He seemed more authoritative and collected, nothing like the scruffy guy he used to know, ¡°Mr. Trout¡±. Charlotte naturally greeted the man next to Aaron with a friendly smile, but her eyes locked on Aaron. Aaron looked up at me and Charlotte. He was sure that our eyes met for a split second. ¡°What are you gawking at?¡± Charlotte nudged me in the shoulder with her, bringing me back to reality. Charlotte had already taken the initiative to approach Giancarlo and Aaron. With no other choice, I trailed after her. Sanity finally came back to me. I felt a surge of shame over my worries of a week ago. I was so bored. Even if Aaron didn¡¯te here as the new CEO, it was still possible for him toe to Germany and Ulm for TWII. ¡°I know you? I wonder who you are.¡± Giancarlo looked at Charlotte and held out his hand. ¡°Charlotte Charles, and this is Dr. Olive Woods. We are both members of Lab 3 and I am Dr. Olive¡¯s research assistant.¡± Charlotte shook his hand and continued: ¡°What a stroke of luck! We were talking about you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Giancarlo looked at Aaron and asked, ¡°About what?¡± ¡°About why you haven¡¯t done the swearing-in ceremony or made any announcements.¡± Charlotte was so direct that I didn¡¯t even have time to stop her. All she could do was do my best not to look at Aaron, but it was too hard. ¡°Does TWH have that kind of ceremony?¡± Giancarlo looked a little surprised before turning to look at Aaron, as if he was looking for confirmation from thetter. ¡°I never heard of it.¡± Aaron Charlotte finally sensed that something was wrong and her voice faltered. ¡°Usually, there¡¯s an inauguration ceremony for the CEO, right?¡± Giancarlo¡¯s eyes widened and he then heughed. ¡°Yes, but the thing is, I¡¯m not the CEO.¡± ¡°That?¡± Charlotte¡¯s face turned beet red. She took a step back and looked in rm at the two men before her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the CEO? But I heard that you are the only one who has been working in the CEO¡¯s office every day during this time.¡± ¡°The CEO is not the only one working in that office; Mrs. Charles.¡± Giancarlo¡¯s smile was wide and gentlemanly. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Allow me to formally introduce myself. I am the secretary to the new CEO. The revtion was like a bomb had gone off in my head. Aaron was the new CEO of TWH. In fact, he had harbored this suspicion when I saw him appear in the office just now, but I had made sure that he was only here to oversee things instead of staying here for a long time. Now my self-deception hase to an end. My ex-boyfriend became my big boss! How absurd! How absurd! ¡°But why?¡± I did not understand Aaron made a name for himself at a young age. With such rare business savvy, why did he leave Manhattan ande to this small, remote ce to be CEO instead of looking after the Morris Group and the publicpany he founded? All eyes suddenly turned to me and I realized that he had blurted out the ¡°why¡± out loud. ¡°I think he meant to ask why the real CEO showed up just a weekter.¡± Charlotte clearly misunderstood me. That was fine since I shared her doubts. Giancarlo looked at Aaron and said, ¡°Mr. Morris had a health problem and was confined to bed for a week. I took care of things in his name during that time.¡± Aaron was s**k for a week! wow I instinctively looked at Aaron and immediately remembered that night. It turned out that he had not deliberately tried to fire Adenauer. He really did have a health problem. But he had always been physically robust. How could he suddenly get sick? ¡°Are you OK now?¡± I tried to sound calm to sound like a normal employee asking politely about the health of her boss. Aaron fixed his gaze on me. Clearly, he saw through my intentions, and his expression turned serious. ¡°Dr. Woods also hails from Manhattan, USA. She joined Lab 3 just a few months ago. She is a brilliant scientist and a trailzer for women in her field.¡± Charlotte hastily introduced me to Aaron, not understanding the situation. I caught Aaron frowning slightly, so subtly that he would have missed it if he hadn¡¯t been paying close attention. This was a sign of his displeasure. ¡°Dr. Woods, TWH is thrilled to have him on board.¡± She reached out for her hand, acting like he didn¡¯t know me. My heart felt the tug on an invisible string. I had been longing for this moment, but when Aaron really treated me like a stranger, I felt like he was going to explode. I couldn¡¯t contain my emotions. If I stay there any longer, I¡¯d surely blow my cover. So, I shook his hand, nning to make a quick exit as soon as our fingers touched and part after the formalities. But to my amazement, the moment I tried to pull my hand away, his big hand gripping mine suddenly tightened its grip, refusing to let go. ¡°Forgive me for being nosy.¡± Aaron took my hand, his face showing no emotion. ¡°Why did you choose ourpany in the first ce, Dr. Woods? With his credentials, he must have had many opportunities in the United States .¡± He suddenly chuckled and continued: ¡°Is it because you heard that TWH is backed by Morris Group?¡± This was a blow to me! Anger red in my chest instantly. I withdrew my hand with a cial gaze. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d disappoint you, Mr. Morris. I only recently discovered TWH¡¯s connection to the Morris Group, which is far away in the US. In fact, apart from my research assistant, no one in ourb had a clue about it.¡± ¡°Olive?¡± Charlotte¡¯s soft voice brought me back from the brink of losing my sanity just in time. Her worried expression made me realize that an ordinary employee shouldn¡¯t be so ¡®honest¡¯. ¡°Well, Olive is a professional scientist who focuses on scientific content rather than corporate politics.¡± She tried to soften my frankness. Aaron raised an eyebrow and looked at me again, the corners of his mouth turning up in amusement, Seeing him put on that intelligent expression made my blood boil even more. ¡°Yeah. It just so happened that TWH extended an olive branch with a generous sry, and it just so happened that I wanted to leave the US and forget some unpleasant memories at the time, soe here.¡± I forced a joyful smile onto my face, ¡°It turns out that I started a new life.¡± Until he showed up¡­ ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I swallowed thest half of my sentence, but by the look in Aaron¡¯s eyes, I was sure he¡¯d gotten my subtext. His brows furrowed and his fake smile faded. Meeting again, I finally scored a point! Yeah! I celebrated in silence. Just when I was feeling smug and ready to go, Aaron¡¯s voice it rang again. She had recovered the fake smile of that suave gentleman. ¡°Well then I hope you have a nice new life working for me.¡± He did it on purpose. He was sure! Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Resignation There was only one thing more infuriating than watching your ex rise to the ranks of the elite. It was when he used his new power to attack you. He was more than sure that Aaron was doing just that. He was threatening me. Like the old me of him. She was all too aware of the havoc Aaron could wreak when he was unhinged. As long as he was still a TWH employee, he woulde up with a thousand ways to torment me. He felt like my lungs were going to burst. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to pretend you don¡¯t know me.¡± Aaron¡¯s sudden words chilled me. I looked at him in disbelief. What was he ying at? Charlotte and Giancarlo nched at the same time, their gazes going from Aaron to me as their faces took on a peculiar mix of curiosity and concern. ¡°Olive, do you really know Mr. Morris?¡± Charlotte murmured, her voice barely audible. Panic rose within me like a tidal wave. Aaron had lost his mind again! He was pushing me to the edge. I looked into his blue eyes, recognizing the manic glint inside him. My anxiety and anger only seemed to fuel his enthusiasm. What a twisted man! ¡± ¡°Manhattan is not that big and we find ourselves in simr circles. It¡¯s hard for us not to cross paths,¡± Aaron exined, faking a polished, refined air as he addressed Charlotte. ¡°In fact, I visited Columbia University a few years ago and sponsored some research projects.¡± ¡°So, you were a sponsor of the same project team that Olive used to be a part of!¡± Charlotte¡¯s face lit up with a sudden epiphany. ¡°Serendipity, right? First as a benefactor and prot¨¦g¨¦ in the United States, and now as a superior and subordinate in Germany.¡± As Aaron and Charlotte exchanged pleasantries, I clenched my fists, fighting back the urge to punch him in the face. He was making fun of me! Aaron knew that I didn¡¯t want my past in the US, especially our shared history, to be known to everyone here. However, he was hell-bent on prodding me, keeping me on edge. It was hard to understand his mentality when he once faked his devotion to him for me. Did he just crave the thrill of manipting women? The more he reflected, the more he was convinced that That was the case. If Vincent¡¯s wedding hadn¡¯t surprised me, he might have remained in the dark forever. Maybe Aaron thought I was ying him too, that I wasn¡¯t happy with his twisted games anymore. That might exin his sudden irritation. And my words just now only reminded him of his failure to control me. So, after three long years, he resorted to these tactics to get revenge. ¡°Is this the end of the day for you guys?¡± Aaron continued his conversation with Charlotte. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Miss Olive, might I need a lift?¡± He asked me another question on purpose. Although his manner seemed very gentlemanly and refined, the words struck a jarring note, drawing shocked looks from both Charlotte and Giancarlo. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± My countenance showed an almost tense submission. Turning to Charlotte, I said, ¡°I just remembered some unfinished business. Charlotte, please go on without me.¡± With that, Aaron¡¯s gaze followed me until the elevator doors slid open. ¡°Damn!¡± Once the elevator went up, I could no longer contain my expletive. I reflected on those fleeting moments when his piercing gaze, like a cheetah¡¯s, made me feel Time after time, I had been unable to resist him. Even my protests inevitably culminated in his triumph. I doubted that three years would bring any significant improvement to my fighting prowess. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At present, only one avenue remained. Quickly, I entered theb, turned on my personalputer, and quickly generated a new document. My fingers flew over the keys: resignation request. If victory eluded me, I could still run. Hastily, I filled out my resignation letter, putting my name at the bottom. Then I went straight to Aaron¡¯s email and hit the send button. Then a wave of immense relief washed over me. Evasion could be a triumph. At least, it was the case in the contest between Aaron and me. I win! He could no longer exert control over me. Euphoric, I left the office and entered the parking lot, where the expected Adenauer was waiting for me. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m a littlete today,¡± Adenauermented with a smile,ing closer to me. Pop! The reality copsed. I suddenly understood the implications of my decision a few minutes ago. Quitting my job meant losing my ie and having to leave Germany once my visa expired. I would even have to give up my current residence. And just a week before, he had decided to make things work with Adenauer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem out of sorts.¡± Adenauer watched, sensing my uneasiness. I watched his tender smile, my lips parted, but words failed me. If he divulged the truth, his keen intuition would surely deduce that my rtionship with Aaron had been anything but ordinary. Also, it would be just as excruciating to admit that I impulsively quit without discussing it with my current partner, all for the sake of an ex. Heavens! 3 * What had I done to deserve this predicament? As Adenauer¡¯s worried expression gradually turned solemn, I quickly grabbed his arm. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just dealing with a work problem and a bit of a headache. Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± Adenauer kindly refrained from pressing the matter. Sitting in the passenger seat, I struggled to find peace of mind. The resignation letter had been sent to Aaron¡¯s inbox anyway. Once thepany processed it, the truth would be impossible to hide. I had toe clean with Adenauer. Stealing nces at the man in the driver¡¯s seat, I caught his smile. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Nothing, I was just pondering a question,¡± I replied, my voice tinged with vulnerability. ¡°Inform me¡±. I swallowed. ¡°What would you do if I had a problem at work and could lose my current job?¡± Adenauer nced at me before turning his attention back to the road. ¡°I wouldfort you, stand by you, and face the challenge with you,¡± he said, his voice soft but resolute. ¡°Olive, I want you to know that I have the means to take care of you if you wish. You don¡¯t have to lift a finger.¡± I stayed silent. Adenauer¡¯s response was deeply moving. Any normal woman, he believed, would have burst into tears. But why did he feel more and more irritated? ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯re not the kind of woman who wants to drift,¡± Adenauer added, echoing my thoughts. I arched an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± For the moment, I put thoughts of returning to the United States aside. Who cares! The future is uncertain, but today I will cherish my time with Adenauer.¡¯ *** The next day, as soon as I entered the office, a familiar figure materialized before me. It was Giancarlo. With a smile, he stopped my progress. ¡°Dr. Woods, pleasee with me. Mr. Morris wants to see you.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Incredible In the blink of an eye, the news spread throughout thepany like wildfire. Aaron Morris, the second son of the Morris family, had officially taken over as CEO of TWH. Despite this development, Giancarlo intercepted me in the lobby. Passing colleagues cast sidelong nces in my direction. I longed to follow him and get out of his sight before I had a chance to voice my objection that I had prepared after a night of contemtion. When I followed Giancarlo into the CEO¡¯s office, strong resistance took hold again: ¡°Mr. Trout¡±. I stopped abruptly. Giancarlo turned to me, waiting for my next words. ¡°I have just remembered an important matter. I would like to ask you to convey a message to Mr. Morris. I don¡¯t think he and I have anything to discuss,¡± I said, taking a step back. ¡°Dr. Woods, please don¡¯t make this difficult for me.¡± Giancarlo¡¯s expression turned somewhat helpless. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Trout,¡± I replied, knowing that I had to protect myself. MATOE I turned and ran for the elevator. Suddenly, a deep and seductive voice echoed from behind me. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to talk in theb, Dr. Woods.¡± That voice was unmistakably familiar. It was Aaron! ¡®Damn!¡¯ I cursed inside. But I had to stop and face it. Today, Aaron wore a ck suit with a white shirt. Unusually, he wore a tie and his bangs were swept up, giving him a more mature and seductive air. Giancarlo stepped to the side, leaving me no choice but to watch as Aaron approached. As he got closer, the familiar scent of amber washed over me once more. I was forever captivated by this fragrance. ¡°Are you afraid to see me because you have not released me in your heart?¡± How dare he utter such words in front of others! I jumped in shock, cupped a hand over his mouth, and shot Giancarlo a panicked look. Before I could glimpse his reaction, Aaron grabbed my wrist effortlessly. His deep voice rang out. ¡°Do you miss my lips?¡± He whispered in my ear. My cheeks burned uncontrobly with heat, and I didn¡¯t dare seek Giancarlo¡¯s answer again. This fucking jerk was trying to let everyone know that he had a history with him. With no other choice, I pushed Aaron into the office and closed the door behind me with a quick backhand motion. Silence fell. I was seething with irritation, but my heart trembled simultaneously with apprehension and anticipation. ¡®Olive, you¡¯re p*thetic. You have decided to let him go again and again, even running away to Germany! But the moment he stands in front of you, you can¡¯t help but hope. Do you love him that much?¡± ¡°I received your resignation letter.¡± Aaron broke the silence. He leaned back on the ck leather couch, arching an eyebrow at me. ¡°For me?¡± ¡°The resignation letter clearly states that it is for personal reasons.¡± He wouldn¡¯t let him win so easily. If he admitted it, wouldn¡¯t that confirm that she hadn¡¯t really let him go? ¡°Then it¡¯s my fault.¡± Aaron crossed his legs, looking smug. I envied his self-confidence. At the office, it was just me and Aaron, and I really didn¡¯t want to waste any more time dealing with him. ¡°Now you are the CEO of TWH and you wield immense power. How can I stay here and bear your torment? It¡¯s better for both of us if I leave voluntarily, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re running away again? Returning to the United States? Aaron¡¯s expression hinted at anger. ¡± She hadn¡¯t confessed this to Adenauer yet, not sincest night. ¡°It is none of your business. If you summoned me here just to ask these pointless questions, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll say goodbye.¡± I turned and walked towards the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree out!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice,ced with palpable fury, echoed behind me. I looked at him, feeling helpless. I didn¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but when I turned, I thought I saw a sh of pain in his blue eyes. ¡°Is that all you have for me?¡± ¡°Then what kind of attitude do you think I should adopt?¡± Obviously, that fleeting moment had been nothing more than a figment of my imagination. ¡°Aaron, we¡¯ve been apart for three years. What exactly were you expecting when you stood in front of me and called me into your office?¡± The more I reflected, the angrier I became and closed the distance between us. ¡°Did you expect me to cry, cling to your legs and beg for a reunion? I¡¯m not that cheap!¡± I had almost sacrificed my life for this rtionship. If it hadn¡¯t been for Cinder and Nick¡¯s support, the culprit wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to see me there today. Fury and intense grievances welled up within me. ¡°Aaron, I admit that I left the United States with the intention of letting you go. Why did you appear before me again when I finally managed to start a new life here? Why didn¡¯t you release me?¡± In his presence, my facade always crumbled. Now, he didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore. Which! ¡°Are you doing this for me?¡± ¡°Or who? Vincent?¡± Aaron¡¯s expression changed, looking somewhat peculiar. He got up from the sofa and walked over to me. ¡°So, dear Olive, how did I fail you three years ago? However, look what you have done!¡± ¡°Oh please don¡¯t pretend innocence. Your so-called deep love is nothing more than that. I sadly turned my face away and said, ¡°Also, it¡¯s been three years and I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± I had escaped from that sweet trap, and for the sake of those who truly loved me, my friends, my parents, I couldn¡¯t afford to make the same mistake again. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 nning to Resign After I left the president¡¯s office, tears welled up uncontrobly in my eyes. I clenched my fists, bit my lower lip hard, and quickly left the trouble spot. Was over! I did it! If Cinder knew about my wonderful performance right now, he would fly over to celebrate with me. But now, she just wanted to cry alone. I pressed a random number in the elevator and entered a bathroom. Fortunately, there was no one else inside. I went into a cubicle, sat on the toilet, and began to cry. After a while, my phone rang. When I pulled it out, I saw the response to my email. Aaron said: ¡°If you want to resign, you can start the formal process now.¡± It got loose! After three years, our rtionship finally came to an end. I had forced myself to hold back the tears. But I cried uncontrobly again. I had won, so I should have been happy. But now, I felt sad as if my heart had been ripped out three years ago! Standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, I looked at myself and tried to calm myself, saying, ¡°Olive, to be honest, you don¡¯t love him that much.¡± Since dating Adenauer, I have learned a lot about psychology. ¡°You experienced an unhappy breakup and you can¡¯t ept it emotionally, so you feel sad.¡± After fixing my makeup, I did my best topose myself, and then walked towards Lab No. 3. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡± Charlotte wanted to make fun of me. But when she saw my face, she immediately asked with a troubled expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± It seemed that she had fixed my makeup to no avail. But I perked up, went to the evidence table, turned on myputer, and said, ¡°I¡¯m helping my neighbor take care of her dog. He suddenly got sick this morning, so I sent him to the vet before I came over.¡± here.¡± I nned to rewrite a resignation letter to Dr. Archer and the Human Resources Department. ¡°How is the dog now?¡± Charlotte believed my words, so her eyes widened and she said worriedly, ¡°You should have asked permission. The dog is more important than the job.¡± ¡°He has been hospitalized. Fortunately, it is ¡® While he was speaking, I apologized to Balu in my heart. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Charlotte breathed a sigh of relief, regained her vitality, and stared at me, asking, ¡°By the way, what happened to you and Aaronst night? It seemed¡­¡± I stopped opening the document and interrupted: ¡°There is Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. nothing between us.¡± Charlotte was a nice girl, but she was too gossipy and had a big mouth. I mustn¡¯t let him know about my past romantic rtionship with Aaron! I looked into her eyes and added: ¡°I don¡¯t like yboys.¡± Charlotte was startled by my sudden serious reaction, so she froze for a moment before slowly nodding, ¡°I see.¡± I closed the document and didn¡¯t want to say anything else, so I found an excuse and left my desk. Although I nned to resign, I must seriouslyplete the job at hand. I had worked on this project for a long time and had to deal with many tasks in person. Charlotte also started working, so she didn¡¯t mention anything about Aaron anymore . After a while, a hand patted my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, workaholic.¡± It was Chloe. I turned to look around theb to find that everyone else had gone to lunch. Chloe suddenly said, ¡°Everyone is worried about you.¡± ¡°Because?¡± ¡°Because you overreacted in the morning.¡± She looked at me with concern and said, ¡°Excessive worry can be a burden for you, so they pretend nothing happened.¡± She paused and added, ¡°After all, it seems like you¡¯re not willing to talk.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Chloe¡¯s wordsforted me greatly and made me feel guilty about my attitude towards Charlotte. However, it was difficult for me to tell them what had happened. Looking at Chloe¡¯s face, I fell into a dilemma. ¡°I ran into my ex.¡± I weighed my words to prevent him from finding out that I was referring to Aaron and continued, ¡°I broke up with him unfortunately, and we fought again when we met this time.¡± Hearing this, Chloe hugged me. Somehow I got a special power from her embrace. She hadn¡¯t said anything, but she knew she could understand me. ¡°You still love him.¡± I incoherently said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s hard to describe my feelings for him. But I¡¯m sad. I feel sad to see it. So, we can¡¯t get back together even though I still love him.¡± , good?¡± Chloe didn¡¯t give me an answer, but she held me tighter. ¡°Anyway, I respect your choice as the way you supported me back then.¡± She smiled, ¡°Actually, I have felt for a long time that there is something wrong with your rtionship with your current boyfriend.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°A woman in love will never treat her boyfriend like you do. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your other friends about it.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything to refute it. Maybe she was right. But love was too abstract. There were no standards. Many rtionships canst a long time. no passion And my rtionship with Adenauer could be like that. She emotionally concluded: ¡°It is always difficult for people to have a clear understanding of themselves.¡± I deeply agreed and made a decision. ¡°Thank you Chloe.¡± I hugged her back and said, ¡°Maybe I need some alone time to cool off. It will be good for everyone.¡± Then I texted Adenauer directly to cancel tonight¡¯s date. Unexpectedly, he instantly called me after receiving the message. He was a little nervous, but I still answered the call. ¡°There is something wrong?¡± Adenauer asked worriedly on the other end of the phone. My guilt peaked, making my eyes red again. Chloe took my phone and muttered, ¡°Let me do it.¡± I didn¡¯t know why, but I handed it over anyway. She put it directly on speakerphone and said, ¡°Hi Adenauer, this is Chloe. I¡¯m so sorry, but I need your girlfriend to drink with me tonight for a personal reason. Would you give me your permission?¡± Adenauer was stunned for a moment, thenughed: ¡°Sure! I didn¡¯t expect you two to hang out tonight.¡± I picked up the phone and lightly said I¡¯m sorry. 1289 vouchers Adenauer¡¯s tone was as kind as ever as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. You are justified in hanging out with your friends. That is normal. But are you going to a bar? ¡°Yeah.¡± Probably. ¡°Do not drink too much. It¡¯s bad for your stomach. Do you remember Aaron? ¡°He drank too much and hurt his stomach?¡± Adenauer replied in the affirmative: ¡°Yes. He seems to have had a big problem. He drank so much that he almost had a gastric perforation.¡± After hanging up the phone. Adenauer¡¯s words kept ringing in my mind. So Aaron had disappeared for a week, leaving his secretary to take care ofpany business. ¡°Are you OK?¡± Chloe asked with concern. I came to my senses and gave him a reassuring smile, asking, ¡°Is there a good bar nearby?¡± ¡°You asked the right person!¡± Then she took me to a well known bar in Ulm for the night. But I didn¡¯t expect to see Aaron as soon as we walked in the door. Dear Author Is Updating Maybe I¡¯ll Check Tomorrow 86% Of The Fans Of This Story Are ALSO READING: I¡¯ll Never Be Yours The truck stops and my body rolls towards someone else besides me, I¡¯m too weak to move and can barely open my eyes from the swelling on my face. Hearing some voices, I know they are the king¡¯s men and I suppose we have reached his kingdom. The back doors of the truck open and I hear some screams in front of the bodies. they are dragged out of the truck, handse and grab me, lift my body and throw me to the ground. I hit the hard concrete with a thud, biting my tongue to keep from making a sound. I feel blood gush from my tongue and I spit it out in front of me, blood spilling out of my jaw. Trying to pick up my surroundings with my ears, I know there were about fifteen people in the truck and I heard more than one truck when we got here. ¡°Stand up, rogue!¡± A guard stops next to my body and kicks me in the stomach. All the air is forced out of my body and I have to wrap my arms around my stomach in pain, trying to open my eyes, I look around and out of the corner of my eye I see a handsome man in a dark gray suit walking approaches us. I have a feeling I know who he is!¡­ Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Getting Drunk Aaron was always in the spotlight. I didn¡¯t look around but still saw him as I raised my eyes casually. He was sitting by the bar counter, and the s*xys beauties were constantly attracted to him as if he had magical senses of smell. I paused and, without realizing it, hid behind Chloe. Chloe noticed my small movements of hers and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing.¡± Although I had said it, I inevitably felt annoyed. Aaron and I had had a fierce fight this morning and we parted up on bad terms, so I didn¡¯t want to meet him and hoped I could get out of here right now! ¡°Thank you, Olive. I miss everything here.¡± Chloe took me to the bar and asked the bartender for two cocktails with Ease. Then, he continued, ¡°Muriel didn¡¯t let me go to bars after we got married. But it¡¯s in a bar where I met him! How ridiculous it is!¡± She took the cocktail from the bartender, drank it, andughed. Well, I had missed the best time to change bars. Fortunately, Aaron didn¡¯t notice me. There were quite a few people in the bar. I was sitting to Chloe¡¯s left de e, so her body de e blocked me. After a quarter of an hour, I couldn¡¯t help but look in her direction again, and thenughed at myself. I was too conscious of my ego. Many beauties surrounded him, so he must not notice my presence in the distance. A cocktail ss had loosened Chloe¡¯s tongue, so she began to tell me what she had suffered in her miserable marriage over the years. When he looked at her, he always saw the man in the distance out of the corner of his eye from her. The light was dim and the music was romantic. The scene suddenly reminded me of the past with Aaron. After the first impulsive and absurd night, we meet again in a bar. From afar, I had seen my boyfriend Vincent kiss another woman in public. The wine that day had been spicy, bitter, and mixed with tears, so it tasted bad. But Aaron had suddenly appeared. He put his arms around my waist, forcibly brought me from the corner to Vincent, and helped me teach him a lesson. He still vividly remembered how they had fought then. Although he was still in a corner now, there was no longer his s*xy voice from behind or a broad shoulder he could rely on. I had regarded myself as a treasure then. But now, it broke my heart and made me cry. ¡°Cry if you want.¡± They gave me a ss of Margaret, which Chloe had ordered for me. When I stared at the ss filled with blue liquid, everything seemed to have returned to the bar in my memory. Unfortunately I had also drunk a cocktail then. ¡°Sometimes, I suspect that love is the biggest lie woven by human beings,¡± Chloe sighed, lowered her head, and then swallowed the alcohol in front of her. ¡°Did you have any problems with Lester?¡± Chapter 250 Getting Nervous I could see that she was worried about something. She pretended to be rxed and shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± 1,288 vouchers This answer exceeded my expectations, so I asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t been in touch recently. This is our decision after a discussion. After all, I must fight for custody of my son.¡± Chloe lowered her eyes, looking a little lonely. When he was about to ask, there were suddenly some cheers in the distance. As I looked, I saw that the women around Aaronughed. The ss in front of him was empty, so the waiter passed him another. Chloe was also attracted by the apuse and turned to look. Seeing Aaron, he said, ¡°He seems to be the new CEO of TWH. The Morris Group¡¯s¡­¡± Chloe looked at me again, turned to me, and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s shy.¡± Thanks to Charlotte, our entireb had seen Aaron¡¯s ostentatious face. ¡°I heard that you and Charlotte bumped into him yesterday as you were leaving work.¡± Chloe looked me in the eye and continued, ¡°She said they knew each other.¡± She subconsciously wanted to cut me off from Aaron, so I said, ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t like it. What did Charlotte say? She ¡°She said that she made fun of herself when she left work and that our new boss treated you especially.¡± Charlotte was a nice but gossipy person, and I was used to it. ¡°When she was doing my PhD, she sponsored our project.¡± Yo Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 I Was Drunk No! With little hesitation, I made my way through the crowd and ran. At thest second before Aaron poured the contents of the ss into his throat, I finally threw the ss away. The ss fell to the ground with a crisp sound, and the women around screamed and fled. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on my face, including Aaron¡¯s. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The moment he looked at me with blue eyes, my heart beat faster. ¡°The ss of wine just now was drugged.¡± At this moment, he could only pretend to be calm. To be honest, everything at this time was an impulsive move on my part. Only now, being watched by his eyes, did I begin to panic. But no matter how many times that has happened now, I would have stepped forward and stopped it. Who knows what that bitch put in the drink? What if they were drugs or poison? Aaron¡¯s voice was already s*xy, but now it was a little hoarse and even more dangerous, ¡°Have you been following me?¡± I realized what he was saying, and I couldn¡¯t help but blush immediately. ¡°Stop being so narcissistic! I¡¯m just drinking here!¡± Before I could finish it, Aaron wrapped his hand around my waist. The distance between him and me disappeared in an instant, and it was so close that I could smell the alcohol in it. ¡°Are you just drinking here?¡± He looked around, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the bar to drink only now.¡± Ignoring my struggle, Aaron smiled yfully and said with a provocative expression: ¡°Why, your Adenauer can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Dammit! ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡± It was about to explode. This was the first time I was humiliated like this. I was asking for it! ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have saved you! I shouldn¡¯t have cared what you drank. I don¡¯t care even if you die!¡± ¡°Well, are you still trying to y this kind of trick?¡± It was the blonde bitch who had drugged Aaron¡¯s drink. He walked over to Aaron again, pressing his chest proudly against Aaron¡¯s arm from her, ¡°Mr. Morris, that **** dropped her ss from her. Why don¡¯t you drink mine?¡± Unpleasant woman? I couldn¡¯t beat Aaron verbally, but I could beat this bitch. Turning around, I stopped and pped that bitch. The strong p and screams of the **** once again shocked many people around. ¡°They¡¯re all ab*tch in the eyes of a real b*tch.¡± I looked at her coldly and left quickly. I couldn¡¯t stay in this ce for a second longer! ¡°Wait.¡± I hadn¡¯t done it. around and saw it was Aaron. He wasing after me. ¡°Why save me?¡± He leaned closer, and his hand from him holding my forearm slid across my skin and grabbed my wrist from him. The strong family aggression hit me. I retreated reflexively, and my back from him was pressed against the cold wall. I bent my knees and tried to block Aaron¡¯s intrusion. But he reacted faster, holding my knees and pulling them apart slightly. In the blink of an eye, I was imprisoned between the wall and him in a posture ofplete eptance. Dammit! He always did it with ease! ¡°You saved me, and it means you don¡¯t want to be separated from me.¡± Aaron bowed his head and kissed my neck gently. When he touched my skin with his lips and tongue, my heart trembled instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so narcissistic! No matter who was drugged tonight, I would have stopped him.¡± I pushed him hard, ¡°Since you are conscious, I think I have done a good deed for nothing.¡± I grabbed the skin of my neck where he had kissed me, wishing I could flee the scene immediately. But his hand from him was on my shoulder now. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s voice sounded bad. I couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him . God! His face of him turned extremely pale and his body of him was falling apart. The next moment, Aaron fell towards me, with most of his body weight from him hanging on my body from him. ¡°Aaron!¡± I struggled to hug him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Bathroom¡­ I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± I struggled to get him to the bathroom. Fortunately it was not far away. Once inside, Aaron dragged me, staggered into a men¡¯s bathroom cubicle, and vomited into the toilet. I turned my head away from him. But when I turned around, I saw several men standing on the urinals in the men¡¯s bathroom. They looked at me embarrassed and couldn¡¯t continue urinating. I was embarrassed too. I could only close the cubicle door. As a result, he could only be in a small space with Aaron. Aaron didn¡¯t seem to have eaten much at dinner, and most of what he spit out was water. After he finished vomiting, I was about to withdraw my hand when Aaron fell to the ground with a pained expression on his face, ¡°I feel terrible.¡± I had to bend down again, ¡°Can you still walk? I will take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine.¡± ¡°You almost got a punched stomach from drinkingst week. You drank so much again today. Do you want to die?¡± My anger could no longer be suppressed. But for some reason, Aaron opened his eyes and looked at me, clutching his belly. A smile suddenly appeared on his face from him. ¡°Forget it.¡± I grabbed his arm from him and wanted to get him out of the bathroom. But as soon as we got out, The blonde **** stepped forward and reached out to p me. I couldn¡¯t dodge it with Aaron on my arm now. I closed my eyes and prepared to take that blow. But the pain did not fall on me as I expected. I opened my eyes to see Aaron grabbing the blonde bitch¡¯s wrist. ¡°A good woman doesn¡¯t hit other women.¡± Aaron smiled, looking very happy. But I wasn¡¯t happy. Did he mean that I was not a good woman?! The blonde bitch also noticed and seemed less angry. Gives. He looked at me provocatively, and then looked at Aaron: ¡°Morris, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll help you get a room in the hotel next door.¡± Looking at the room card he handed me, I rolled my eyes. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Lukita ¡°Be careful¡­¡± I held Aaron and opened the door with difficulty. The light was on. Under the warm light, two shadows were tightly intertwined on the ground. With a howl from the sofa, Aaron was thrown onto the sofa by me. I took a deep breath and rxed my arms with difficulty. A drunk person seemed to weigh a little more than usual, especially when it came to a man. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I looked at Aaron who was unconscious on the couch, feeling a littleplicated. ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. I¡¯m kind by nature anyway.¡± I said to myself before leaning forward, lowering my head and unbuttoning Aaron¡¯s shirt. The cor of his shirt was already wet with vomit and alcohol, and it smelled bad. Just as I unbuttoned the second button, Aaron¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed my wrist. I was startled and raised my eyebrows, trying to exin, but found that I was not awake at all. He just frowned and changed his posture. The house was so quiet. I watched Aaron¡¯s eyebrows from him and wanted to stroke his forehead with my fingertips, but ultimately I didn¡¯t. 00% ¡°Olive, don¡¯t do unnecessary things.¡± I quickly helped him change his dirty clothes, covered him with a thin nket, turned around and went to the bathroom. It wasn¡¯t the height of summer, but bringing him back was enough to make me sweat. After taking a shower, putting on a light pajamas, and turning around to enter the room, there was a sound of heavy objects falling to the floor and a painful groan in the living room. I quickly turned on the light and walked over, only to find that Aaron had fallen to the ground shirtless. ¡°Calm down.¡± I moved him back to the couch. Just as I turned around, there was another groan. As I turned around, I found Aaron falling to the ground again, curling up in pain. I had no choice but to take him to the bedroom. Then I took the pillow and walked to the sofa in the living room. ¡°Water¡­ water¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s unconscious murmur and the sound of him about to vomit came from behind. ¡°Watch out for my bed!¡± Aaron hugged the toilet and vomited again. He vomited all the acid in his stomach and fell weakly to the ground. clutching his stomach from him. I¡¯ve never seen Aaron so vulnerable. He had always been confident, calm and even arrogant in front of people. Seeing him so weak and pitiful now, I couldn¡¯t Avoid feeling sorry for him. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 I Was Just a Big Fool I never expected that in this situation when a man pierced my body with all his might, he would Call someone else¡¯s name. What an absurd thing! But it happened! All my burning lust dissipated instantly at this moment. I pushed hard at the man on top of me and a sense of anger erupted from the inside out. ¡°Who is Lukita?!¡± My voice trembled with anger. ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s always been you.¡± Aaron pounced on me, pinning me down again. He kissed me passionately and aggressively again. I shook my head vigorously, rejecting his kiss from Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. him. In the tug-of-war, Aaron grabbed my cheeks with both hands, forcing me to look straight at him. Aside from lust, there was a deep fascination in Aaron¡¯s blue eyes. If I hadn¡¯t heard what he said, I would have believed that he loved me very much! But his drunken words of him made my soul tremble. ¡°You are my Lukita. You are the only one I love in this life, forever.¡± What a deep love! What a sacred oath! 0.00% But at this moment, these oaths of love turned into a sharp sword, piercing my chest fiercely. I could almost hear the sound of my heart breaking into countless pieces. A fragment of memory finally emerged from my chaotic mind. At 5 am after I had slept with Aaron for the first time, I returned to Cinder¡¯s house and heard her mention that she had a blind date with Aaron. When he met Cinder, he told her that he didn¡¯t like blonde hair and already had a beloved girl. And several timester¡­ I gasped and felt my whole world copse . Aaron had never hidden the fact that he had a beloved girl! It was me! I thought he was talking about me! Dammit! He was just a big idiot! After I was with Aaron, he told me about Vincent, who had stolen his identity from him and met me. He said I had saved him one night in graduate school and that was the reason he fell in love with me. A well-known second-generation wealthy entering genius, a man with a share of European aristocratic blood, would fall in love with his benefactor de e only because she had saved his life de e once . What a familiar plot, huh? Wasn¡¯t that the story of The Little Mermaid? Olive, you are hopelessly stupid! How could you take this fairy tale seriously?! Why don¡¯t you even think about the result of the mermaid?! I cursed myself hard. He was shattered. It was ridiculous! Everything was so ridiculous! Aaron¡¯s fingers of him tried to prate my c*ck again. I didn¡¯t hold back and pushed his hand away tightly. At this time, he even wanted to run to the kitchen, take out a kitchen knife, and stab him several times! He was a sc*mbag! ¡°Stop! Aaron, I¡¯m not going to y with you anymore. Let me go!¡± I fought hard. But he had overestimated my strength and underestimated the crushing power of a man with thin muscles. And alcohol only intensified his indulgence of instinct. He was pressed hard on the bed, and our two naked bodies were pressed tightly against each other. Aaron followed his instinct, licking my earlobe flexibly with his tongue and tracing the shape of the pinna with the tip of his tongue. His fingers urately captured all my tender points. Although I was a superior animal with reason and self-control , the basic physiological reaction of human beings still betrayed me. ¡°Damn!¡± Even with all the pain, my c*ck would still be wet from Aaron¡¯s teasing him, and my nipples would still be hard and red with lust. The excitement in my body continued disintegrating my defense with the movement of his fingers. I couldn¡¯t help but groan under his touch from him. My power to resist was running out. I closed my eyes and tears rolled down my eyes and disappeared into my hair. Aaron had always been like this, dominant and strong, especially in bed. He had never managed to escape once. When my body was prated again by that huge, hot hard object, Ipletely gave up fighting. Along with that was my love for Aaron. He waspletely desperate. I held back my tears. I should cry I wanted to cry, but I couldn¡¯t. I even felt funny, but I couldn¡¯t smile anyway. ¡°Oh! Baby, I love you! You¡¯re so tight inside¡­¡± Aaron let out a cry of happiness when his dick mmed into me. Unlike his previous patient games of him in the past, he was now extremely enthusiastic and the Sound of impact kept echoing in the bedroom. My body from him swayed with his push from him. The madman! Even in the state of being out of control, I could still touch all my tender points and ignite the fire of desire in my body. I gasped heavily, biting my lips. This was myst insistence on him. Aaron had always loved hearing me cry, what he called feedback. She also liked to rub my breasts. I bit my lips, eptingyer afteryer of desire as I wandered in thought. I wondered if she had formed these habits when she was with that Lukita, including her tendency to leave a tooth mark on her chest. The more he thought about it, the more he copsed. All this was so disgusting! In the past, I had never felt that his past adventures of him had any effect on me. Everyone was in the past after all. But at this moment, when I thought that the man who was making love to me had now slept with other women, and his tongue had licked other women¡¯s nipples and lips, and his fingers had been inserted into other women¡¯s pussies, and his d* ck ¡­ I felt extremely disgusted! Dammit! I squeezed the sheet under me tightly and noticed the taste of blood in my mouth. Well, I was paranoid and crazy, whatever. I just wondered, in the past countless days and nights of passionate s*xo with me, either he loved me, or he¡¯s been missing the one and only Lukita forever in his heart through me. I was wondering why this man had such good acting skills. If he hadn¡¯t brought it home when he got drunk, he would never have heard Lukita¡¯s name from him. He was even able to urately say my name before saying it. My p*ssy started shaking and twitching. Aaron¡¯s panting became more intense, like a beast. It was like a hammer. Every time he pushed, it seemed like he wanted to push both balls into my cunt. The huge dick of him pushed deep inside me. I bit my lip hard again and closed my eyes to wee the orgasm. ¡°Take it easy. Just treat it as a simple booty call like in the beginning. Just enjoy his skills.¡± I consoled myself like this from the bottom of my heart, ¡°Treat it like a sexual breakup. It¡¯s verymon, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, after tonight, it would all bepletely over. I closed my eyes again. ¡°Yes, it will all end.¡± This was my beginning! She could ept all of Aaron¡¯s imperfections, but she couldn¡¯t ept that he had loved someone else all along! Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 A Dream Time had be an elusive concept, slipping through my fingers like sand. The only thing he was sure of was the moment when Aaron¡¯s body He shivered with a low, primitive growl, leaving mepletely exhausted and unable to move a single muscle. He had heard rumors of his prowess from him, but he could never have imagined the untamed ferocity thaty beneath his seemingly calm exterior from him. And to think he was drunk. How on earth did he aplish such a feat? It was maddening! With every ounce of force I could muster, I pushed Aaron¡¯s inert form out of me. When I finally found a moment of relief, I gasped for air, my gaze fixed on the ceiling above, lost in its nk expansion. My body ached, every muscle protested in agony, and a raw tenderness lingered between my legs from the relentless friction. I turned my head, casting a poisonous nce at the man lying next to me. Aaron seemed to be in the middle of sleep, but the enigmatic smile that adorned his lips called him for an exnation. What could be the source of their satisfaction from him? Did he really think he had just made love to his beloved Lukita? The thought alone was enough to incite a bitter mockery within me. Driven by irritation, Ished out with a quick kick. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Aaron¡¯s smile faded, reced by a grimace of pain. A triumphant smile began to form on my lips as I revealed in my little act of revenge. But then, to my surprise, I found myself caught in the piercing gaze of his blue eyes. He was awake! The fleeting triumph that had graced my lips vanished, reced by a sudden, sinking fear. I looked away and tried to get up, my limbs trembling from the effort. There was nothing I wanted to discuss with him. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± The bed groaned under the abrupt weight change, and before I knew it, I was trapped once more. Aaron wrapped me in a big hug from behind. My back from her hurt, my legs trembled, and I found myself lying unceremoniously on the bed, with her arms still around me. Fortunately, the softness of the mattress saved me from any injury. ¡°Let go of me, you bastard!¡± Iscreamed, fury running through my veins as I struggled to free myself from Aaron¡¯s iron grip. But the wretched man clung to it, refusing to let go of me. I couldn¡¯tprehend how he had managed. or to dominate me so easily. Even I, who had simply endured the previous terrible experience, waspletely exhausted, while he, the instigator, seemed unperturbed. The stark contrast between our physical strengths only served to fuel my frustration. Determined not to be defeated, I pushed my elbow back with all my might, hoping to seize the opportunity to escape as his grip momentarily faltered. A muffled moan reached my ears. Aaron had been beaten, but even so, he refused to let go of his grip. ¡°Don¡¯t move, okay? Please. I miss your smell so much.¡± He buried his face in my shoulder and inhaled deeply, like an addict craving a dose. Her voice de e was eerily familiar, mixed with fascination and obsession, while e¡¯s sensual murmur added ayer of vulnerability to her demeanor de e. To an outsider, it would seem that he loved me with a maddening intensity. Tears welled up in my eyes once again. ¡°How can you say these things so naturally? How can you talk like we have never been separated?¡± Tears cascaded down my cheeks, unstoppable. Dividing into pages now ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Every time I see you cry, I feel as if a piece of my soul is broken beyond repair.¡±Aaron turned me around to look at him and tenderly wiped the tears from my cheeks. ¡°You know, I see you often. You chase my dreams almost every night.¡± His gaze from him was filled with suchpassion as he kissed my tear-soaked eyes with the ultimate delicacy. But my tears refused to be tamed. ¡°Tell me, Aaron. Who am I?¡± I couldn¡¯t be sure if he was speaking to me with those words. The thought that I could whisper them in another woman¡¯s ear shattered me. ¡°You are Olive, the love of my life. Honey, please stop crying. It¡¯s been an eternity since I saw your smile light up my world.¡± Aaron¡¯s kiss from him descended from my eyes to the bridge of my nose, his lips from him brushing mine like a feather. There was no passionate intertwining of tongues or exchange of saliva, but this delicate kiss had a bewitching power. ¡°I¡¯ve been tormented these past few years.¡± He hugged me so tightly, as if he wanted to merge our bodies. ¡°I missed you with a ferocity that consumed me, and this was the only way I could be close to you.¡± But he could no longer trust Aaron¡¯s sweet words from him. Had he really been pining for me all this time? For three long years I had been in the United States, without avent. to explore beyond the confines of Manhattan. However, he had never looked for me. Was this his idea of being ¡®crazy about me¡¯? When Aaron leaned in to kiss me once more, I thwarted his progress with the palm of my hand. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for your lies anymore!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± Aaron¡¯s grip on me intensified. I broke free and raised my voice. ¡°Then exin who Lukita is!¡± ¡°You never trust me! Never!¡± Aaron¡¯s frustration mirrored mine. ¡°In the real world, and even in my dreams, you push me away. Why do you torment me like this?¡± His dreams of him? Could he have been dreaming of me? I found it hard to believe. In my mind, it was more likely that his dreams of him were filled with thoughts about Lukita. ¡°You are hurting me!¡± I tried to escape his grip from him, but Aaron suddenly cradled my face with a reverent touch. ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry with me. At least, in my dreams, don¡¯t be so cruel.¡± That¡¯s when I understood the depth of Aaron¡¯s confusion, even as I reeled from the revtion. ¡°Do you think you are dreaming right now?¡± I hesitated, not knowing how to react to the situation. Just moments ago, he had been caught in the middle of passion, and now he believed that it was all a figment of his imagination of him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dream? I could see that something dark and dangerous was brewing. It was as if he had transformed into a predator stalking his prey, and I was the unfortunate target of his desires. I felt an ufortable pressure building, and my eyes widened in shock as I realized that Aaron¡¯ His penis, which hadn¡¯t been struggling for a long time, was swelling, swelling and hardening again! How could he recover so quickly? I was already exhausted from our previous encounter. ¡°No, you can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡± I tried to push him away, but he seemed to anticipate my every move from him. He immobilized me, our fingers intertwined, and his eyes locked into mine with unsettling intensity. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a dream?¡± He whispered, his voice mixed with a strange fascination. He bent down and captured my lips in a searing kiss. I tried to resist, but his free hand from him found its way to my chest and his fingers from him began to provoke me mercilessly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t Avoid letting out a soft moan. The sound seemed to ignite something inside Aaron, and he lost all semnce of control. His breathing from him became irregr and his movements from him became wild and unrestrained. He let go of my hand and, without warning, plunged into me once more, his fingers from him making their way to my most sensitive areas. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t do this¡­ not¡­¡± The damn physiological reaction had taken over, betraying my willpower. I bit my lip again, trying to distract myself from the man above me who had lost his mind and was in the grip of lust. Despite my attempts to resist, Aaron¡¯s movements from him were more abrupt, more urgent than in the past, and less smooth. My lower body of him still responded automatically, although I did not want me to. Tears streamed down my face, a sign of my inner confusion and pain. Being strong and fighting, but I felt helpless and vited. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Waking Up from Sleep Aaron¡¯s View: As my consciousness slowly returned, I groaned in pain, covered my head, and turned around. I felt like my head was about to split! What had he done? The memories of the previous night came back in fragments, and I felt a wave of shame and regret wash over me. I had been drinking alone at the bar until I lost track of time. The women hade and gone, but I couldn¡¯t remember their faces or names. I opened my eyes, squinting at the bright light, and tried to make sense of my surroundings. After adjusting to the light, I found myself lying on a sofa. What was this ce? Pinching my head, I stood up and looked around. It was a strange and disturbing feeling, as if he had stumbled upon someone else¡¯s life. My alcohol-soaked brain was running terribly slow, but I could still tell I was in a clean, sunny house, clean inside, with a faint scent of bacon and cheese in the air. Along the path of the tempting scent, I bowed my head and saw the face I had been longing for. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Olive?¡± She was sitting at a quaint white dining table with a delicious freshly baked sandwich in front of her. ¡°This is your ce?¡± Clearly, my brain hadn¡¯t started up yet. Olive gave me a look and rolled her eyes. ¡°Now that you are conscious, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡± My mind immediately regained some rity, but the subsequent memory fragments only served to plunge me into further confusion. What were all these memories? I lowered my head, closed my eyes, and continued to review these disjointed fragments from memory. The night before, Olive suddenly materialized at the bar and broke the ss in my hand, insisting that someone had talked about my drink from her. Vouchers Then she had started to leave. Despite my drunken state from her, I managed to keep my grip on her hand from her as I staggered behind her. He eventually made me leave the bar and get into a waiting taxi. After that, the memory sequence disintegrated. I thought I had experienced a dream. In that dream, Olive and I made love passionately and uninhibitedly. I hadn¡¯t even used protection, and I had freed myself into it again and again. ¡°Do you think this is a dream?¡± In my memory, Olive¡¯s expression of hers was a mixture of anger and sadness. So, wasn¡¯t it a dream? I looked down to my current position. An armchair. As far as I can remember, our love encounter had taken ce in bed. I opened my eyes and looked at the woman who now seemed so distant. ¡°Did I sleep on this sofa all night? Didn¡¯t you bring me to bed?¡± ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m as desperate for you as those women at the bar?¡± Olive¡¯s cold gaze pierced me. It was difficult to reconcile this person with that of my fragmented memories. Had it all just been a dream? I stood up, but the unusual fatigue of my body from her reminded me that something was wrong. While I had never consumed so much alcohol before, I was no stranger to waking up with a hangover. However, I had never felt so exhausted as I did at that moment. ¡°It felt more like an excess,¡± I thought as I reflected on the events of the night before. Despite my reservations, a spark of hope reigned in my heart as I looked around the room and fixed my eyes on a locked door. My intuition told me that was the bedroom, and I walked straight in that direction. However, my actions were quickly interrupted by Olive¡¯s irritated voice from her. ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do? Stop!¡± He eximed, appearing in front of me just as my hand reached the doorknob. ¡°The second son of the Morris family doesn¡¯t have the most basic cultivation?¡± She looked at me, but I detected a hint of guilt in her eyes from her. That wasn¡¯t a dream! We definitely had sexst night. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved a man so deeply, Aaron.¡± Olive¡¯s words echoed in my head, and my blood began to pump with excitement. If what had happenedst night was not a dream, it proved that she had said that. She was deeply in love with me. Determined to confirm her feelings about her, I stepped forward, almost pressing myself against her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to make sure of one thing. Olive tensed, which only made her more charming and cute. I lowered my head, trying to kiss her, but she walked away from the door before she could make contact. This was my chance to prove that what we had was real. I didn¡¯t hesitate to open the door. But what was before my eyes left me speechless. It was the same bedroom of my memory, with identical furniture and other items. The sheet was the same, but it was spotlessly clean. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± My heart sank like a stone in my chest. ¡°I remember this bed,¡± I said as I turned to Olive, hoping to find some answers on her face from her, ¡°I was lying on itst night.¡± But Olive remained expressionless. ¡°Of course you were,¡± he said, ¡°You threw yourself off the couch and tried to vomit on my carpet. Remember, alcoholic? But you didn¡¯t think I would let you sleep in my bed, did you?¡± Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 No One Cared Olive POV: With a loud bang, the door mmed shut, the force of it reverberated across the room. I knew without looking that Aaron had left in a fit of rage. At the bathroom door, I closed my eyes, seeking refuge in silence. I took deep breaths, trying to calm my out-of-control emotions. ¡°Olive, don¡¯t cry,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°Stay strong. The one he loves is Lukita. Thatir is not worth your tears.¡± I repeated these words silently, wishing to be strong. And it really worked. After five minutes, I opened my eyes and held back tears. ¡°Good job!¡± I nodded mentally before turning around and entering the bathroom. ¡° I was supposed to go back to the table, follow having Breakfast and then going to work renewed. I turned around to leave, but something stopped me in my tracks. I looked in the mirror, looking at my fictitious hair, fair skin, emerald eyes, and ming red lips. It had been a long time since she had worn such exquisite makeup. As I looked at my reflection of her, my eyes went to the washing machine behind me. Therey a wrinkled and messy sheet. It was a coincidence that the sheet Charlotte had prepared for me had the same pattern as the one I had brought myself. If Aaron had gone in to get the shirt himself, he would have seen the de and confirmed that the dream he remembered was real. I shook my head, trying to dispel the thought. ¡°Let it be a dream,¡± I said firmly. ¡°That¡¯s the best ending I can hope for. I just couldn¡¯t y with Aaron.¡± If he found out what I had told himst night, he would have a million ways to torture me. Lukita was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. No matter how humble I was, I would never allow myself to be someone else¡¯s substitute from beginning to end. Last night, or rather this morning, after he forced me to do it for thest time, I hady in bed thinking for a long time. I should have felt it because of the fight between Aaron and Vincent in the past. A girl had appeared iming to be Aaron¡¯s girlfriend. He couldn¡¯t remember his name, but he knew it wasn¡¯t Lukita. She had red hair and green eyes, just like the woman Aaron could not let go of in his heart. It was reasonable to assume that the woman he liked was also a redhead with green eyes. Aaron had made it clear that he didn¡¯t like blonde hair and now he knew why. As I looked in the mirror, I finally noticed the tears on my face from her. All the pretense I had been clinging to in front of Aaron copsed at this time. I lost my strength and sat on the cold tiles, crying to seas. I cried for half an hour, letting out all the pain and frustration that had been building inside me. Before I left the bathroom, I had put on my makeup again and put all that pain behind me. It wasn¡¯t an easy task, but it might not be as difficult as the real problems. I looked at the clock and realized that it was an hour past the start of office hours. The employee and the new president of TWH, who had previously met in the US, were was hard for me not to worry about her finding out what was going on between me and Aaron. And with his ability to keep secrets, he was sure that within a week, the rumor about Aaron and I would be circting throughout thepany. I ran to the office and stood in front of theboratory, feeling guilty and angry . I didn¡¯t know what excuse I was going to use for Charlotte! The dog had served as an excuse yesterday. ¡°Or I¡¯d rather use Balu.¡± I muttered. ¡°Balu? Is something wrong with your dog?¡± The sudden sound behind me scared me so much that I almost jumped out of my skin. I turned around and saw Lester looking at me with a surprised expression. ¡°You scared me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you scared me first.¡± Lester looked toward the door of theboratory. ¡°So, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ve beente two days in a row.¡± My voice went out. Lesterughed and said, ¡°Rx, I can guarantee that no one will make fun of you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With that, he opened the door and turned his side to invite me in. Lester was right. After I entered, not a single person looked up. Everyone was focused on the task at hand. ¡°Today, the project is officially moving toward final animal testing,¡± Lester kindly exined to me, and I did a double take.Every time a newly developed drug entered final animal testing, the whole team cheered up. After all, any abnormal reaction of the animal could mean that the project in which we have invested countless hours and efforts would have to be torn down and redone, I went to my cubicle. It was great that even Charlotte was too busy ¡°operating¡± the mouse group. She It¡¯s the one we were in charge of to wonder why I waste. I breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got into the slot. Time passed quickly. I didn¡¯t even feel like it expired when Charlotte came to call me for lunch. ¡°I heard about your feat de est night. You apanied Dr. Chloe home, stopped the practice of domestic violence, and helped her obtain favorable evidence against her husband de e for domestic abuse and child abuse . ¡° Charlotte was so lively and knowledgeable again: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this kind of misfortune to happen to Dr. Chloe.¡± He looked at me with a twinkle in his eye. ¡°It¡¯s good you were there, and it¡¯s good that she decided to get divorced. I replied with a smile, relieved. This was wonderful! He didn¡¯t pressure me for beingte this morning. But my celebration didn¡¯tst long. When the elevator opened, I saw the second person I didn¡¯t want to see. ¡°Good afternoon, Dr. Woods,¡± Aaron¡¯s secretary, Giancarlo, greeted me with a smile . Trout, I¡¯m here too.¡± Charlotte came to his side of him. ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Charles.¡± Charlotte smiled contentedly, but immediately afterwards, she fixed her eyes on the man. ¡°Mr. Trout, why hasn¡¯t our new presidente to lunch with you?¡± rm bells went off in my head. God! Why was this elevator going down so slowly? God knew how hungry she was and how much she wanted to drag Charlotte to the coffee shop right away! ¡°Mr. Morris didn¡¯te to the office because he had something to do today.¡± Doorbell! Finally we reached the first floor. Before Charlotte could ask her next question, I took her hand from her and smiled at Giancarlo. ¡°Let¡¯s go to lunch. Goodbye.¡± With that, I pulled Charlotte out of the elevator with quick steps. ¡°Olive, what¡± Charlotte looked at me in confusion. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just starving. I remember you sayingst time there was a new dish in the cafeteria that tasted good. What was it?¡± Charlotte was still a little confused, but her attention from her was effectively amused. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Avoidance As I said goodbye to Charlotte outside the office building, I headed toward the parking lot. As I settled into the driver¡¯s seat, a sudden twinge of anxiety came over me. I felt as if I had forgotten something important. I pondered it for a few minutes and then it hit me like a ton of bricks. ¡°My resignation report!¡± I eximed, pping my forehead in frustration. I quickly unbuckled my seat belt, ready to return to theb, when my phone rang. It was a text message from Adenauer. ¡°Are you done for today? A colleague of mine mentioned a new French restaurant nearby that is supposed to be fantastic. Would you like to try it?¡± As I read the message, I could almost hear Adenauer¡¯s usual soft, graceful tone in my head. He was my boyfriend, or at least that¡¯s what we called each other. 1/10 282 Vouchers But afterst night¡¯s events¡­ Maybe it was time to open up and apologize to him. With that in mind, I quickly responded to his message from him. ¡°Sure, where is it?¡± Adenauer quickly sent me the address and I headed there without further ado. I decided to leave the resignation report on the back burner for now. The project was at a crucial stage and I didn¡¯t want to abandon my team at such a critical time. It would be a loss for both of them. When I arrived at the French restaurant, I saw Adenauer waiting for me at the entrance. He looked like a noble count in his n*gro suit and white shirt. I checked my reflection in the rearview mirror, hoping to see a renewed version of myself. But s, no amount of makeup could hide my exhaustion. I sighed, realizing it was toote to go back and change. I got ready and got out of the car to meet Adenauer. ¡°Wow, have you been working stressfultely? You see¡­¡± ¡°Tell me about that,¡± I replied, forcing a smile. ¡°Recently, the drugs we developed officially entered the stage of animal testing. Dr. Archer came to theboratory three times in the afternoon alone.¡± As I approached. Adenauer flexed his arm, waiting for me to take it, which I reluctantly did. As expected. Adenauer had already made a reservation. After we sat down, he asked me, as usual, what I would like to eat. ¡°You can order for me.¡± I handed the waiter my jacket without bothering to look at the menu. The restaurant was dimly lit and soft piano music added to the elegant ambience. It was This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. the perfect setting for a romantic conversation, and the memories made here would be unforgettable. I looked up and looked at Adenauer. He seemed to be in a good mood today. I realized he had done his homework because he helped me order my food so quickly. Curse! He really did n¡¯t want to ruin his good mood of him. Maybe it would be better to tell him after dinner on our way back home. ¡°Olive?¡± Adenauer screamed, his voice broke my thoughts and made me look at him instinctively. He smiled warmly at me and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind? You seem distracted. Is it because of what¡¯s going on in theb?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s part of the reason,¡± I admitted. I knew this was the perfect opportunity to confess everything, but the words seemed to fail me. ¡°This is my first job. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be any different than what I did in theb during my PhD, but now I realize it¡¯s not the same.¡± ¡°You can talk to me about it,¡± Adenauer encouraged. ¡°It¡¯s always easier to share what¡¯s bothering you, especially since your boyfriend is a professional.¡± I was incredibly grateful for Adenauer¡¯ At the same time, I felt even more guilty. My lips opened as I began to apologize. Sorry, Adenauer. ¡°Let me guess why you apologize,¡± he said with a small smile ying at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Are you trying to say that because of work, you may not be able to eat dinner, go for a walk, or have appointments after work?¡± ||| He was a little puzzled. Was he really just guessing, or was he hinting at something? I couldn¡¯t say. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? Is it so hard to guess?¡± Adenauer raised an eyebrow, and his smile became even wider. ¡°Then why are youughing?¡± I asked, ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re so adorable,¡± Adenauer exined, his smile softening a bit. ¡°And I don¡¯t mean that in a derogatory way.¡± He looked at me slightly before continuing: ¡°Actually, the reason why I asked you toe here today is because I have something important to tell you.¡± What is it? ¡°I mentioned a while ago that I was nning to set up my own clinic,¡± Adenauer exined. ¡°Well, the director gave me an answer today. After careful consideration, the hospital has decided to officially invest in me and provide me with a suitable location as well as basic equipment and supplies.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Adenauer! You are amazing!¡± My eyes opened with surprise and genuine happiness for him. 5/10 ||| 257 ASORTIAN, Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Aaron¡¯s Purpose for Coming to Germany Charlotte¡¯s eyes swept over everyone in the room, stopping at each person before finally meeting Minc. My heart was beating like a drum. Run! Run! Every cell in my body urged me to get out of there, and the coffee left between my lips had lost its soft aroma, leaving only bitterness. I blinked and avoided Charlotte¡¯s gaze, hoping to avoid any unwanted attention. Luckily, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Charlotte, which was natural, since she had a knack for gossiping in such a way that she aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. Not many people would notice I was leaving, but I came up with an excuse just in case. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± No one could me me for that. ¡°Dr. Chloe and you went to the Zephyr Barst night, right, Olive?¡± Charlotte¡¯sment made everyone turn their heads and focus their eyes on me. For God¡¯s sake! Charlotte looked at me with emotion, like a cat that has hunted a mouse. ¡°Our new CEO, Mr. Aaron Morris, was also there yesterday. Did you see it? I heard that something wonderful happened therest night.¡± The inquisitive eyes around me were like torches and I became the piece of roast meat. I had no idea what Charlotte meant by that. How much did she know? Dammit! Where on earth did she get all that information? If I were in the United States, I would have to be part of the FBI. God knew how helpless he was at that moment. Chloe had left work early to go home and care for her son de e. So no one came to my rescue. ¡°Wait, did you go to the barst night? With Dr. Chloe?¡± Intervened E Lester suddenly, eyebrows raised in surprise. ¡°Uh, yes,¡± I replied, grateful for the distraction. While Lester may not have thought much of it, he somehow saved me. At least, it made me less nervous. I looked at the crowd and shrugged with feigned relief. ¡°I saw it. There were many women around him. However, we didn¡¯t stay there long because of some idents.¡± I hoped my answer would satisfy Charlotte¡¯s curiosity about her and end the conversation. As gossipy as she was, she knew she had heard about the incident at Chloe¡¯s housest night. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to discuss that kind of private thing in public, especially when the person in question wasn¡¯t there. ¡°That made you miss the drama afterwards,¡± Charlotte said, sticking out her tongue regretfully. His eyes of him turned away from me. ¡°Stop holding us up. Tell us, know-it-all,¡± someone urged her. ¡°Well, well, here¡¯s the thing,¡± Charlotte began, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°I have a friend who is a tattoo artist. She was drinking at the Zephyr Bar at the time, and towards midnight, someone not far away broke a ss. People gathered around, so he didn¡¯t exactly witness what happened inside , The overall picture is that a woman tried to flirt with our CEO and took the opportunity to drug him with the drink.¡± The crowd eximed. ¡°Does she have the guts to drug others? Was it poison or something?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s horrible.¡± ¡­ I was already thinking about my escape routes. Charlotte looked up smugly, took a sip of coffee leisurely, and then continued: ¡°Since fate willed I have it, your fiancee arrived on time.¡± My spinning steps stopped again. What ? ¡°Fiancee?¡± I looked at Charlotte in surprise, my mind racing. ¡°That¡¯s right! My friend clearly heard our CEO call thedy by her name from her at the time. It¡¯s Olive,¡± Charlotte said, With a puzzled look on my face, I was about to say that I was nobody¡¯s fiancee when Charlotte¡¯s ¡°Ha ha, not our Dr. Olive. They happen to have the same name,¡± Charlotte exined, her eyes shining with amusement. ¡°I Googled it and found that our CEO announced hismitment to him three years ago. His fianc¨¦e to him is called Olive Porsche.¡± ¡°The daughter of the Porsche family? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s her de e,¡± eximed someone in the crowd. I was momentarily confused as I tried to process what they were saying about the Porsche family. He was the owner of the Porsche brand, the world¡¯s leading luxury car brand and one of Germany¡¯s most famous carpanies. ¡°Is it really Olive Porsche? Howe I haven¡¯t heard that he is going to engage?¡± The person who spoke was a German colleague who had a keen interest in luxury cars. Charlotte raised her eyebrows. ¡°They probably had a fight. My friend said that Mrs Porsche and Mr Morris argued on the spot. Still, you could see their deep bonds.¡± TheDeep zos? If I hadn¡¯t been involved, I could have bought it. Divide into pages how My heart had been on a rollercoaster of ups and downs, but now I had regained myposure. Charlotte¡¯s intelligencework was really powerful, but fortunately, her sense of truth was still not Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. sharp enough. It didn¡¯t ur to him at all that the woman Aaron called was me. ¡°Obviously, our CEO has feelings for Ms. Porsche. After disturbing her, he chased after her. From a distance, my friend saw him trapping her against the wall. Although Mrs. Porsche was very angry and cursed vehemently, she took him away in the end.¡± These statements by Charlotte were intensely personal. I was no longer interested in listening, so I finished my coffee in three or two sips and tried to leave. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 The Exile Ulm was a small town with beautiful surroundings. TWH¡¯s greening work was very good, and beautiful greenndscapes and modern sculptures could be seen everywhere. Of course, there was also the huge iconic TWH logo that could be seen everywhere. I walked down the empty hall. The fiery red sunset shone on my face through the window, and I felt warm, but not hot. Reaching the far corner of theb, I opened the window to enjoy the breeze. But in my heart, I still couldn¡¯t help but think of the news I had just heard. Aaron Morris¡¯ fianc¨¦e three years ago, also named Olive, was currently studying at the Ulm Institute of Design. He didn¡¯t know if he was the same person as Lukita. Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but twitch my lips. If not, then Aaron would be like *umbag! He hoped that the daughter of the Porsche family would not be carried away by his sweet words from her. But¡­ ¡°He is not married?¡± I pulled out my phone and Googled keywords. Surprisingly, there was little information about Aaron and Miss Olive online, much less than a year ago. A year ago, I waspletely heartbroken because I saw them announcing their wedding date on FB and I had stopped paying attention to their movements. What happened this year? I opened the address book, hesitated for a moment, and still texted Cinder. I asked, ¡°Are you free, workaholic?¡± A minuteter, I got a call from Cinder. ¡°Olive baby, you finally missed me.¡± Cinder spoke quickly: ¡°But, if it¡¯s for small talk, maybe you can wait for me for an hour, okay?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take a few minutes.¡± I skipped the This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nonsense, ¡°Aaron and his fianc¨¦e are not married. Did you know?¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the phone. Then, Cinder¡¯s voice became clearer and more serious, ¡°What happened? What did you ask about him?¡± As expected, she was enthusiastic. He knew that in front of Cinder, all cover-ups were superfluous. Although I didn¡¯t want to say it, I urgently needed someone to help me with an idea right now. ¡°He is now the new president of TWH.¡± ¡°F*ck! No way! Did he see you then?¡± Cinder¡¯s reaction was exactly as expected. ¡°Yes. Besides, there is even something more outrageous.¡± I sighed, ¡°Do you remember what I mentioned to you? ¨¦ thest time? Did Adenauer stoping to my house for coffee for a customer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that customer is him!¡± On the other end of the phone, my best friend seemed to jump, ¡°He knows Adenauer!¡± ¡°They¡¯re not just acquaintances, but family friends.¡± I briefly exined to Cinder what had happened after my meeting with Aaron. Of course, that didn¡¯t include what had happenedst night. Even so, Cinder was still crazy with anger. ¡°B*stard! Who do you think you are? Is Morris Group really so amazing?¡± Cinder was excited: ¡°Baby, listen to me. Resign ande back immediately, and don¡¯t talk to him again. He¡¯s an idiot!¡± Hearing that my best friend was on my side, I was a little moved. But¡­ 11 ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this,¡± I pulled her back, ¡°Just now I heard some gossip about him from my knowledgeable assistant. Didn¡¯t you announce your wedding date a year ago ? ¡° ¡° Oh, yes. But a week before the wedding, many media outlets suddenly reported that he had been sleeping before getting married, and the photos were quite explosive. It was great news. The next day, some media followed and said that his fiancee took a flight and left the United States overnight. It seems that the wedding was cancelled. ¡°At that time, you locked yourself in theb all day, concentrating on preparing your thesis. Besides, you said you didn¡¯t want to hear any more news about him, so Nick and I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Cinder still sounded angry, ¡°Damn! You don¡¯t know, but when I heard the news that that **** was punished by his father, I gloated for a long time.¡± ¡°When did that happen?¡± I asked. ¡°I forgot. It seems like a few months ago. F*ck! I even encouraged my dad to help fan the mes so he would suffer more! But in the end he was exiled to a fringepany like TWH!¡± Cinder became more and more excited when she thought about it: ¡°Olive, tell me the truth. You haven¡¯t rekindled your romance with him, exiled, have you?¡± Thinking about what had happenedst night, I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. ¡°Hey baby, your silence scares me.¡± Cinder panicked, ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯spletely impossible for him and me.¡± I quicklyforted her, ¡°Actually, I discovered one thing. He has always liked another woman in her heart.¡± ¡± What the hell? Did he tell you?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Something happened yesterday. He said that woman¡¯s name from her when he was drunk.¡± I was a little disappointed, but I still chose to be honest. ¡°What¡¯s the name? I will look for it for you.¡± Cinder¡¯s tone had returned to calm. His angry cries were only superficial. Cinder was a vengeful girl. Once she was really angry, she would be Extraordinarily calm and used the most rational thinking to make a perfect n of revenge. ¡°Forget it¡­¡± I hesitated slightly, ¡°Anyway, I have decided to say goodbye to himpletely.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand, baby.¡± Cinder insisted: ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be your problem. Everyone knows that you are a person very obsessed with feelings. From the beginning, that¡¯s unforgivable! Even if you can forgive him, I can¡¯t! Tell me the name, baby. ¡° ¡°Okay. Lukita, that¡¯s all I heard. He said that name more than once.¡± ¡° I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll soon find out about all that Bastard. Dammit! I thought you were the beloved girl he mentioned when he was on a blind date with me! Now, when I think I smiled at him, I feel disgusting!¡± Iughed. ¡°So, do you think I should resign?¡± He was a little confused, ¡°This is my first official job, and the project hase to an end.¡± the most critical stage recently. I don¡¯t want to leave like this.¡± ¡°Baby, remember, I support all your choices.¡± Cinder paused. ¡°By the way , ¡°His independent clinic has been invested by the hospital, and he is busier than me now. I think we won¡¯t be in frequent contact for a long time. So I want to take this opportunity to finish the job first and then think about the future.¡± ¡°Sweetheart,¡± Cinder suddenly sounded hesitantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there is something, just say it directly.¡± ¡°After you finish the project in question, I think you should return to the United States.¡± Cinder¡¯s tone was a bit low, ¡°Although it is not appropriate to say this, I think the pictures that Adenauer and Vincent put are essentially the same. You are more suitable for aggressive boyfriends. Back in the United States, I will introduce you to a lot of quality and sincere aggressive men.¡¯ Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 He was asking for help ¡°Well¡­ would you feel more at ease if I said I didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± Lester gestured awkwardly with his hands and looked more ufortable than me. ¡°Since when have you been standing here?¡± I asked. ¡°Since¡­ he¡¯s the new president of TWH now?¡± Lester¡¯s tone was a little weak. He had been eavesdropping from the beginning! I looked out the window speechlessly and suddenly became irritable. He had worked very hard to keep the secret, but he had made such a stupid mistake in this situation! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to keep it for myself!¡± Lester walked over to me and added, ¡°I won¡¯t even tell Chloe if you want.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve heard everything, she doesn¡¯t matter.¡± I had no choice but to allow myself to ept the result as rted as possible, ¡°We¡¯re even now.¡± I thought she understood what she meant. Lester smiled, showing his white teeth, ¡°So luckily it¡¯s me, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Are you here to ask me about Chloe?¡± I didn¡¯t want to dwell on my problem anymore and I saw Lester¡¯s intentions. Sure enough, he immediately kept the smile from him and turned scrutinizing. He nodded, looked around her, then lowered his voice, ¡°Did something happenst night? I mean, something about her.¡± Regarding this question, he did not know how to phrase it correctly. But Lester didn¡¯t seem to react, quickly exining, ¡°Ever since she filed for divorce, I¡¯ve been told that she and I should stop seeing each other in private until she gets a sessful divorce. So now I don¡¯t know the progress.¡± absolutely. But she went to the bar with you yesterday and left early. It was unusual for her unless something happened to her family.¡± Lester said a lot quickly and then continued. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her.¡± I looked at the tall and burly blonde man in front of me and sighed, ¡°You are deeply in love with her.¡± He didn¡¯t need to exin. Last night I asked Chloe if she wanted to tell Lester. Chloe exined it to me at the time, and I Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. understand her considerations. Germany was a country where the cost of divorce was extremely high. Mr. Muriel was a man who easily lost control. He had been violent towards Chloe for a long time. After she filed for divorce from her, he threatened her with her newborn biological son when she was drunk. Who knew what else he could do out of control?! If there was a conflict between the couple, Lester would show up because he was worried. Even if there was no evidence, Mr. Muricl would think they were having extramarital affairs. This was not good for this divorce suit. Even more seriously, it wasn¡¯t good for Chloe¡¯s safety. ¡°Lester, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you much about Chloe. Since she doesn¡¯t want you to know something, she is afraid that you will worry and cause unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°He hit her again?¡± Lester cut me off. I froze. ¡°Okay, your reaction has already told me the answer.¡± Lester lowered his eyes and pressed his lips together. L quicklyforted him, ¡°All I can say is Chloe hasn¡¯t suffered any physical injuries. The situation has stabilized and everything is going well. Don¡¯t think too much about it, okay?¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you forforting her. I know what I¡¯m doing¡±. Lester lowered his head and yed with his fingers. Seeing him like this, he gave me a little pity. He loved Chloe, so he held back from doing nothing, enduring the pain of being alone without power. Although her love was morally wed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. That was all I had ever wanted in my life. Why did God seem to be against me, taking Vincent away and giving me Aaron? Oh, I had reached out to Aaron myself. 1 288 (Vouchers I deserved it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me tell you a little more,¡± I tried to look happy, ¡°Your impotence won¡¯tst long.¡± Lester looked at me with a gleam on his face. He smiled slightly, ¡°Won¡¯t it Will it be for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s good¡­¡± Lester was about tough but suddenly thought of something, ¡°By the way, I came to talk to you today. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll worry. And, if necessary, give him a hint to take it easy. I can wait. His safety and his emotions will alwayse first.¡± ¡°Okay I will.¡± I let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°If you continue, I think I¡¯ll be jealous of Dr. Chloe.¡± Lester smiled along with me. ¡°You will also reap true love. You will do it¡±. He looked into my eyes honestly. ¡°Thank you.¡± I watched Lester leave in a delicate mood. It seemed like all my friends had found true love. Chloe had Lester. Cinder had Eliott. Nick had David. I picked up my phone, reopened my contacts, and sent Nick a message. Me: Hi Nick, it¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s heard from you. How¡¯s everything going with you and David? Contact me when you are free. But I waited five minutes and Nick didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Is it the time difference?¡± He maybe he was experimenting right now and he didn¡¯t have time to check his phone. I didn¡¯t think much of it and went back to theb to get back to work. Contacting Nick was on my whim. After all, he didn¡¯t answer myst FaceTime call and he wasn¡¯t looking good during our previous calls. His exnation at the time was academic pressure and a nuisance on the team. But I knew Nick. The fact that he had not contacted me for so long showed that he had not recovered from that bad state. This worried me a bit. I was wondering if David had taken good care of him! With such worries, I finished the overtime job and went home. Nick still hadn¡¯t contacted me. 2 He still hadn¡¯t contacted me when I woke up the next morning! This was not normal! I sat on the bed thinking for a while. Then I downloaded FB again and found his ount. ¡°There is a problem!¡± Looking at histest post, I was finally able to say for sure that something must have happened to Nick. Hisst post was a week ago! God! No one loved posting on FB more than him! When he was at Columbia, he could post 10 FB updates a day at the highest frequency! Besides, what the hell was he posting now? ¡°I hope everything goes well tomorrow.¡± The apanying image was still graffiti with no clear meaning! Oh please! With all due respect, he was someone who would take a selfie even when he was taking a shit! Besides, he had been cut off from art all his life! I looked at the graffiti with ck as the main tone and my heart sank. In my opinion, Nick was asking for help! Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 You Can¡¯t Help Me Regardless of the time difference, I immediately FaceTimed him. Nick and Cinder had always been there for me when I was at the lowest point in my life. Especially in terms of academics, Nick had taken care of a lot for me. He couldn¡¯t sit idly by. I waited for a long time, but no one answered. I didn¡¯t give up and called again but this time he refused to answer directly! There was a problem! I wanted to try again, but stopped suddenly before pressing the button. I decided to leave him a message on Messenger. I didn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t want to contact me, but at least on Messenger, text messages could be confirmed as read. But unfortunately, my messenger was not read quickly. I washed up, had breakfast and went to thepany. When I got on the elevator and checked the status of the message again, I finally saw that the status had changed to read. When the elevator reached the floor where theb was located, I couldn¡¯t wait to go to the bathroom and quickly tapped my fingers on the screen of my phone. Me: I see you¡¯ve read it. Me: what happened? Me: Contact me! Good! Now! Three messages were sent in a row, and soon the status was read again. Well, it looked like Nick wasn¡¯t busy at the moment. I FaceTimed him again. But he refused again! I left a message on his messenger again: If you want me to ask your permission today to harass you, please keep refusing. After confirming that he had read the message, he was ready to FaceTime again. Suddenly my phone screen lit up. Nick took the initiative to send me a FaceTime invitation. I ept it! After quickly epting the invitation, I finally saw Nick¡¯s face again after two months. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to see you now. Ha ha¡±. I was a bit sarcastic and couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°I thought someone had kidnapped you.¡± ¡°Is it necessary to speak like that, ma¡¯am?¡± Nick was speechless and rolled his eyes. It seemed to be his normal reaction, but the premise was to ignore his thin face in the picture. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a hobby of losing weight, Nick. You look thinner than me.¡± He was still a bit This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. unhappy, but concern prevailed at the moment, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What happened? Olive, don¡¯t make such a fuss, okay?¡± Nick sighed deeply: ¡°It¡¯s just normal academic pressure and some small problems that I¡¯ve run into often. I know you care about me. But to be honest, it¡¯s even more stressful for me right now to take some time off to calm down your emotions. .¡± I looked at Nick on the phone screen and took a deep breath to calm down. Indeed, my insistence was correct. Only by seeing Nick¡¯s face with my own eyes through a FaceTime video was I able to confirm how he was doing at that moment. Nick was nothing like what he said. ¡°Nick, do you know you¡¯re not normal right now?¡± I seriously asked. In the image, Nick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone is like you!¡± He looked me in the eye with irritability and other negative things. I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. This was a Nick that was unfamiliar to me. Nick and I had known each other since college. Later, we were admitted to graduate school together, but our research directions were different at that time. But he still came to see me often. I had met her ex-boyfriend Tim, my fellow graduate student, at the time. In my impression, Nick was certainly an outspoken person, but he had never made any malicious or offensivements. He seemed to be a carefree person, I never expected that I would hear suchments about me from him. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Nick seemed to realize what he had just said, but I cut him off. ¡°Nick, if that¡¯s what you are, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve been wronged by being with me all these years.¡± God, that wasn¡¯t what he meant either. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to cry, okay? I wiped away my tears and looked at Nick in the photo calmly: ¡°The reason I insisted on seeing you is because I haven¡¯tmunicated with you for two consecutive months.And you weren¡¯t in a good state during our previous FaceTime calls. I¡¯m worried about you!¡± ¡°I know.¡± Nick seemed even more irritable, ¡°but I just want to contact you after everything is resolved. ¡°Come on, Nick. Do you still remember what you said when I had a problem? Sharing cuts the pain in half.¡± ¡°The situation is different. Now I am in the United States and you are in Germany! There is even a 6 hour time difference between us. Do you understand what this means?¡± Nick suddenly got excited, ¡°It means that even if I tell you, the problems will only multiply! You can¡¯t help me, and I even have to take the me for worrying you!¡± Nick had always joked in the past. Now he was serious and terrifyingly real. I couldn¡¯t say a word. At that moment, I heard the sound of a door opening on the other end of the phone. ¡°Now I¡¯m back.¡± It was David¡¯s voice. ¡°I am very grateful for your concern for me. Now that you¡¯ve seen that I¡¯m safe, let¡¯s call it quits. I can take care of everything myself. Bye bye¡±. The video cut out and Nick left in a hurry. I looked at the chat interface on the phone screen and felt quietly sad. But it was almost time to go to work, and I managed to contain my emotions. After washing my face in the sink, I left the bathroom. On the way to theb, I regretted my decision toe to Germany for the first time. She shouldn¡¯t miss the chance to cherish the friendship she still had for the love she had lost! Maybe I should have gone to Harvard with Nick to continue my studies. In that case, at least he would have been helpless and sad like he was now. ¡°Oh, dear Dr. Olive, what happened to you recently? Is it because of the dog? Charlotte yelled at me as soon as I entered theb. ¡°No, my friend found some things difficult.¡± I waved my hand, not wanting to say anything else. But Charlotte was not someone to be easily dismissed. ¡°Can you tell me about it? Maybe a smarter brain can help your friend more.¡± She came closer to me, lowered her voice and became serious. I stopped. Charlotte was right. And now she really couldn¡¯t think of a better way. If she could, she¡¯d take a vacation and fly to Boston right now! I described the general situation. ¡°Well, the distance is a big problem. Do you have any friends in the United States who might know him?¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 She¡¯s Hiding the Truth Charlotte¡¯s inadvertent words made me feel a little guilty. In her eyes, Adenauer and I were a couple, and we were very close. Going to him with this kind of question was simply a matter of course. He was an excellent psychiatrist, and he was a professional in psychological problems. The problem was with me! I didn¡¯t know how to face it. ¡°Don¡¯t take your friend¡¯s words too seriously. He is not in a good state now, and he will inevitably lose control of his emotions and say some hurtful words.¡±Charlotte misunderstood me and patted me on the shoulder tofort me, ¡°Between friends, there¡¯s never anything you can¡¯t do. There is always something you can do, even if you are far away. ¡°Thank you, Charlotte, I feel better.¡± I hugged Charlotte. Although she misunderstood, she was right. Even with the six hour time difference between me and Nick, we were best friends anyway. There was always something he could do! ¡°It¡¯s time to work. Let¡¯s get down to business and talk about it over lunch.¡± I was greatly relieved and quickly devoted my energy to the job at hand. At lunchtime, I took out my phone, hesitated for a moment, and sent Adenauer a message. Me: Are you free after work? I think I might need your help with something about one of my best friends. After a while, Adenauer contacted me. Adenauer: At your service, mydy. I¡¯m so d you asked me for help, and I hope everything goes well. Seeing his moving response, I felt happy, but more guilty for Adenauer. He had always helped me unconditionally and stayed by my side, but I had hidden things from him over and over again, and even¡­ Maybe it was time to tell Adenauer everything. It doesn¡¯t matter if he would forgive me, he would be willing to help me or even he would scold me and tell me to leave, I was willing to ept any oue. Me: Are you going to work overtime? Adenauer: Not today, but I made an appointment with my clinic designer to meet at home. It will take about half an hour. Then I will go to your house to see you. Me: I think I¡¯d better go home so you don¡¯t have to run 14 72 around. Adenauer: Fine, then I¡¯ll make you a cup of coffee too. After you know everything, you might regret making me this cup of coffee. I thought so, but still responded with a smile emoji. It was early in the afternoon. Charlotte expressed great understanding for the fact that she was not going to work overtime today. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, our babies will be fine.¡± Charlotte assured me and watched me leave. I drove home first after work. I thought about it and decided to bring an unopened package of Hacienda La Esmeralda coffee beans. Cinder had given me these beans especially when I left the United States because she hoped I would remember the taste of happiness. But I thought that she mainly wanted her not to settle me in Germany and nevere back to the United States. And now, this happiness was the best gift and the only gift she could give to Adenauer. When I rang the doorbell at the Adenauer house, she quickly opened the door to greet me. ¡°What is this?¡± She saw the bag in my hand. ¡°Here is the taste of happiness for you.¡± ¡°Your appearance is already a taste of happiness.¡± Adenauer teased me and kissed me, ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Come in, dinner will be ready soon.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This wasn¡¯t my first time at the Adenauer house, but it felt like the first time every time I came. His house was very clean with a minimalist decoration style. Green potted nts could be seen everywhere, and their leaves were well maintained. Decorative Mondrian-style paintings hung on the wall, making the house somewhat deserted. There was a record yer in the corner of the living room, and a few records of different styles were on disy. in the cab next to it, and the main styles were country and vintage. There was also aptop and some professional books on the coffee table in front of the sofa. They must have been worn by now and I hadn¡¯t had time to put them away. ¡°Your coffee¡±. They brought me a cup of coffee. I picked up the coffee, turned around, and followed Adenauer into the half-open kitchen. The aroma of steaks was already permeating the kitchen counter. Adenauer deftly flipped the steaks, then added some rosemary. It wasn¡¯t long before a simple but delicate dinner was prepared. I sat down at the table and wanted to say something before picking up my knife and fork. ¡°Let¡¯s finish dinner first. You have to take care of yourself before you can take care of others.¡±Adenauer interrupted my thoughts first: ¡°My steaks taste amazing. Don¡¯t you want to try them first?¡± ¡°Well.¡± I suddenly remembered our visit to the French restaurant the day before yesterday, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me of my terrible dark circles in the restaurant the day before yesterday?!¡± Adenauerughed out loud: ¡°If I did, wouldn¡¯t I have to wait another half hour to have dinner with you? Or even worse, what if you refused to enter? ¡°You¡¯re always right.¡± I opened the steak a little awkwardly and took a bite, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s their loss that the Michelin restaurant doesn¡¯t have you.¡± I sincerely congratted him! Then I looked at Adenauer, ¡°I¡¯ve always had this feeling before, but now it¡¯s even stronger.¡± ¡°That?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°Are you an AI? Artificial intelligence? How can a normal human being be perfect in everything like you?¡± What was even more unbelievable was that such a perfect man was still single in his thirties! This was so unreasonable! I looked into his eyes, ¡°Are you perfect?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Adenauer smiled from ear to ear: ¡°It is possible that he has too much filter on me, so he thinks that I am omnipotent. If he looks at it with a normal mind, he will find that I am no different from the people walking down the street.¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s your other advantage, modesty.¡± Thinking that this could be thest dinner with Adenauer, I tried toy the groundwork. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 There Is Another Possibility Nick didn¡¯t suddenly realize he was g*y. Based on what you said, he has a lot of experience interacting with same-s*x people. Regarding the issue of discrimination, he should have had his own set of experiences and habits to deal with.¡± with that . ¡± Adenauer¡¯s analysis goes straight to the point. But he didn¡¯t seem to have encountered such a situation before at Columbia University. I haven¡¯t heard him mention simr things.¡± I added . ¡°Did you find out you were g*y when you were a student? ¡± _ ¡°No. It seems he figured it out in high school.¡± ¡± As a teenager, the awakening of sexual orientation is often apanied by many internal and external pressures. You must be very sensitive inside. She has never met an unfriendly boy, which is rtively rare. By the way, when Nick mentioned that there was someone on the team discriminating against him, did he borate? ¡± I thought about it and said: ¡°I remember a name was mentioned, but I forget what it is¡±. _ ¡± Is there anything else ? ¡± At this point, Adenauer had convinced me. ¡°If not for that, what is the truth you are trying to hide? From what I know of him, the pressure of the scientists Research alone is unlikely to make it what it is now. ¡°I told her about some of Nick¡¯s habits when he encountered stressful situations in academic work at Columbia University. ¡°Perhaps there is something wrong with the rtionship? Adenauer suddenly raised a possibility. I suddenly fell silent. David Ford. I had always admired David, a beaming Frankenstein, in the past. But since the unexpected auction four years ago, my opinion of him had changed a bit. He and Aaron seemed to have an unclear past, something very unpleasant. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about privacy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m professional ¡± . Adenauer suddenly said, interrupting my train of thought: ¡°Or you can use a pseudonym.¡± He misunderstood me, but I didn¡¯t exin, ¡°I was just wondering where to start¡±. After thinking about it, I decided to tell the truth, including Nick¡¯s bastard ex-boyfriend, Tim, and the fact that she had fallen in love with visiting professor David and moved in with him to Harvard. Adenauer frowned and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯spletely clueless. Can you give me some details ? ¡± ¡± Details ? ¡± I was lost in thought , ¡± When I FaceTimed Nick in the morning , I heard the sound of David first time¡±. Nick had dated someone ten years older than in pages how the _ I was a little worried at first. ¡± Then I looked back at Adenauer and read thements on his expression. ¡°Not much help, is it? ¡± ¡± Don¡¯t worry . The person involved is not on the scene, and it will always take more effort to understand the root of the problem.¡± _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ Don¡¯t we think otherwise? ¡± ¡± That ? ¡± ¡± Describe what Nick was like in the past and what he is like now. Perhaps we can deduce the reasons for his possible changes from some things that match his symptoms¡±. Well , I knew that too well . _ ¡°Nick used to be a cheerful, fun, self-confident and independent person with a very strong desire to share. He is a sensitive man with a strong self-digestion capacity. But now he is closed and irritable, and he seems to be shy about doing things. The most important thing is that his desire to share has almostpletely disappeared! ¡°The more I concluded, the more I worried. If I had realized something was wrong with Nick earlier and asked him a few more questions when he was trying to hide it, would he have been more willing to trust me and Cinder? At the time, I thought it would take him a bit of time to digest it on his own. Speaking of which, is there such a big gap in the academic atmosphere between Harvard and Columbia University? Due to high pressure from Professor Julian, wepleted the project well, especially Nick. He once had a gap year and especially traveled around the world. His ability to adapt to the new environment is better than mine.¡± Adenauer suddenly took my hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What your friend needs right now is a strong, rational version of you.¡± I took a deep breath and regained myposure under his guidance. ¡®ording to what you just said, I have some thoughts on my mind. ¡± Adenauer said without haste: ¡°First of all, there may be some organic lesions in his brain, such as a physiological depression. This situation has nothing to do with his original personality. The second possibility is that he suddenly encountered a major change in his life. It generally refers to idents involving rtives, friends or associates. Or he might have witnessed some exciting scenes. ¡± ¡°Is my departure considered one of them? ¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Adenauer assured me, caressing my hand gently, ¡°I mean the idents that trigger PTSD.¡± I kept thinking about it, and it didn¡¯t feel right, ¡°I saw the recent news from Nick¡¯s family, and they are all very good. And his best friend is me ¡±. Speaking of which, I suddenly grabbed my phone and opened Google. ¡± What are you looking for ? ¡± ¡°I am checking if there have been some bloody cases like violence and shootings near Harvard two months ago.¡± I quickly wrote keywords, but there was no relevant content on the pages that appeared _ _ Things seemed to have hit a snag. I was a bit discouraged. ¡°There is another possibility,¡± Adenauer said unexpectedly. I raised my eyebrows to look at him instantly but saw that his expression was not very rxed. ¡°That¡¯s the worst case scenario.¡± He reminded me. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m mentally prepared.¡± Adenauer frowned slightly, ¡°Nick may have found mind control. That¡¯s gaslighting.¡± ¡°Gaslighting? ¡°I was a bit lost on what that meant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°You mean David? ¡°I nearly jumped off the couch in shock,¡± but when I FaceTimed Nick this morning, he came back sounding normal. Is that possible ? ¡± Updated at Dr?manov§Öls.c§àm Dividing into pages now I had doubted David, but it was still hard to imagine him doing something so inhuman. _ I got goosebumps all over. I thought I knew a lot about David. He was not only the object of my longing, but he was also very popr with women. Plus, he was Aaron¡¯s uncle¡¯s cousin! ¡°If this is the case¡­¡± I swallowed, ¡°what should Nick do? ¡± Adenauer took my hand and only said one word, ¡°Run¡±. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Interrupted Confession ¡°Victims who have been emotionally manipted often don¡¯t realize they are being influenced, so it is very difficult to get them to confront the abusers.¡± Seeing my increasingly gloomy face, Adenauer gently patted the back of my hand, ¡°But this is the worst case. So far, your friend has not shown any signs of emotional breakdown or sudden changes in behavior over trivial matters in front of others. We can remain optimistic.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What I can do?¡± I looked up, looking at him excitedly. Get in touch with him, make him aware of this concept, and watch for any signs of doubt or gradual loss of social connections. Often these are indications that he is being unconsciously controlled. In theory, as long as the victim stops believing in the knowledge. imparted by the abuser and stops adopting those beliefs as his own, the influence can be counteracted. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I need to make him realize that he¡¯s being brainwashed?¡± I rephrased it and Adenauer agreed without hesitation. I immediately grabbed my phone and texted Nick. Me: Have you found that recently you have lost the desire to share, Have you been depressed for a long time, have you almost lost social interaction, and have you even begun to doubt your self-knowledge? Can¡¯t even deal with a mere g*y discriminator? Be careful with the maniption of the people around you. If you have any problems, please let me and Cinder know right away. No matter when and where, we are always here for you. Nick was the smartest and most academically gifted boy he had ever met. I thought that as long as he saw my message, he would be alerted. However, the message was left unread. ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. Do you remember what I just said?¡± He had a rough idea of what he was going to say. ¡°My friend needs him to be strong and rational.¡± ¡°Your friend needs you to be strong and rational.¡± We both said it at the same time. I had to admit that after saying this, I felt a lot better. ¡°Colston, thank you very much.¡± I looked at him sincerely, and the gratitude in my heart was beyond words. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that. Actually, I¡¯m d I was able to help you 2/9.¡± Adenauer changed his tone, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize to you for.¡± ¡°A*pologise?¡± He was stunned. Between me and Adenauer, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to apologize? In my opinion, he had been perfect in his actions towards me! ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s about that night at your house when I decided to leave because of the Aaron situation.¡± He was speechless. ¡°Can you see how speechless I am?¡± I pointed at my eyes deliberately, ¡°Why apologise? She had a sudden illness, which almost caused her serious health problems, didn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this, but about what happened after Aaron was taken to the hospital.¡± Adenauer¡¯s words tensed me instantly. What did he mean by that? Did Aaron reveal our previous rtionship to her that night? At this time, my brain was working extremely fast. It had been quite a while since that night, what was Adenauer¡¯s reaction to me afterwards? Was there anything unusual? If he knew about my rtionship with Aaron, he couldn¡¯t have remainedpletely indifferent! but I did not ¡°So what happened after that?¡± I asked calmly, trying to keep a calm expression on my face. ¡°That night in the living room, Aaron told me about you. It¡¯s simr to what you told me before, but more specific.¡± Adenauer¡¯s tone was soft. He said that you had a passionate rtionship in the United States. I almost held my breath, waiting for the words ¡°with him.¡± ¡°I made some assumptions about you and your ex in front of him. It was something I shouldn¡¯t have done, and I haven¡¯t had the courage to tell you until now. I¡¯m sorry¡±. Adenauer seemed to have finished his confession. This waspletely beyond my expectations. So Aaron didn¡¯t tell you who the other half of my passionate rtionship was? ¡°I¡¯m pretty curious about what you a*alized.¡± I hesitated to give this answer. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Adenauer looked at me with slightly wide eyes. ¡°Why should I be angry about this? Isn¡¯t that what everyone does?¡± He didn¡¯t understand his nervousness. Adenauer breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°You are such a gentledy.¡± ¡°So what did you a*alise?¡± I pressed again. ¡°Well, I thought at the time that your ex was probably a very mboyant person, and he probably created a lot of unforgettable memories for you, but although they loved each other deeply, theycked a sense of security, so they were deeply hurt and they eventually broke up.¡± . If my previous understanding of a psychiatrist was limited to his professional role in treating disease and saving lives, now, in my heart, Adenauer was almost equivalent to a magician. This was exactly the same as my rtionship with Aaron! Did he¡­ really not hear the truth from Aaron? ¡°By the way you look, I must be right.¡± Adenauer smiled. Suddenly I felt dry-mouthed, not knowing whether to affirm or deny. ¡°Wait, did you tell Aaron about this test?¡± A realization hit me, ¡°Why did you tell him?¡± Adenauer¡¯s eyes dimmed for a moment. ¡°Because I felt that he might have feelings for you.¡± ¡°Hey?¡± I was immediately disgusted, ¡°Forget it, how could a p*lyboy like him like me?¡± I retracted the judgment that Adenauer was equal to a magician. The magician sometimes also made mistakes. ¡°Actually, you must have misunderstood, Aaron is not what you see.¡± Adenauer tried to exin: ¡°Actually, he is a very good man.¡± ¡°Arrest.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear a word. Would a good man say another woman¡¯s name while he is having s*x with a woman? ¡°Well, your stereotype of Aaron runs deep.¡± Adenauerughed helplessly. ¡°He¡¯s your friend, and you have a kind of blind kindness towards him!¡± To the less connected Adenauer, he was sure that he knew Aaron better than he did. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about him. Even if he has feelings, just like your ex, he is a quirky person. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Adenauer exined his theory of the ¡°advantage of not being the same guy as the ex.¡± I feel guilty. Colston. My heart began to beat faster. Now is the perfect time to confess to Adenauer! I have to tell him, Olive! ¡°Actually, my previous rtionship can be considered aplete disaster.¡± I took a deep breath, ¡°I had an ex, Vincent, and he was a hypocrite. I thought that he loved me very much until I found out that he did not like him for being frigid and therefore he cheated on me ¡±. You did it! Well done Olive! I dare not look into Adenauer¡¯s eyes, but I cheer up in my heart. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 The Bride Arrives I had never heard Charlotte¡¯s panicked voice before. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Just now, I identally entered the wrongmand and reversed the experimental group and the control group. Now all the mice in each group have epileptic symptoms to varying degrees, and the entire control group died¡­¡± I gasped in shock Even in thest few years of my academic research, I have nevere across such a basic but extremely serious error! Since entering the animal experiment stage, Dr. Archer had been visiting theboratory almost every day. Each of us had a heavy workload. Although there was room for error, it would not be easy to Charlotte¡¯s tearful voice kept echoing through my cars, and a surge of anger welled up from the bottom of my heart, but I held it back. ¡°Stop crying. Follow the measures outlined in theboratory guidelines to minimize damage. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Although the call was not on speakerphone, Adenauer, who was sitting next to me in the quiet living room, could still hear Charlotte¡¯s voice on the phone. My mind was messed up. He was already ready to exin everything, but suddenly he was interrupted. The courage he had mustered up, like a balloon pricked by a needle, instantly deted. I stood up, my gaze shifting between the front door and Adenauer. Adenauer seemed amused by me. He stopped. ¡°Why are you standing there? I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s too much trouble for you¡­¡± I tried to decline his offer, but he insisted. Adenauer got up, took the car keys and opened the door. *** After running to theboratory, I found that the situation was even worse than what I heard on the phone. In short, our work for the past few days had been almost in vain! The control group was contaminated and the data from the experimental group were invalid ninjanovel content. As I looked at the corpses of the mice in theirpartments, my mood was extremely bad. I felt irritated, frustrated and about to explode, but I couldn¡¯t let it out. Charlotte was crying next to me, her eyes swollen. If she were to say something harsh right now, her tears would flood the entireb. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ve never made such a basic mistake before.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s no use dwelling on it now. Let¡¯s clean up the mess first, and I¡¯ll exin it to Dr. Archer tomorrow.¡± I tied my long hair with a hair band. I then took a deep breath and let it out hard before diving into the busy work. Three hourster, all the bodies were disposed of. I checked the data in theputer program. Fortunately, even though Charlotte entered the wrong At least the data hadn¡¯t been tainted and the old data was still valid. Sitting by the range hood, Charlotte lowered her head with all the might of her. ¡°Very sorry.¡± ¡°Do not me yourself ninjanovel content. Everyone has moments of mentalpses. Look on the bright side, the old data can still serve as a reference for the new test. Things are not as bad as they seem.¡± I patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard for the next period of time. This incident also helped us discover some ws in the previous algorithm. We will analyze everything tomorrow; It¡¯s toote today.¡± Charlotte finally wiped away her tears and offered to give me a ride home. I did not refuse. It was alreadyte at night when I got home, and Iy on the bed after washing up, constantly going over everything that happened tonight. I didn¡¯t know why, but I always had the feeling that everything was as Gd¡¯s will. Wasn¡¯t that too casual? Just when I was about to confess to Adenauer, exactly at that moment, like! Charlotte called. It¡¯s as if the moment was deliberately orchestrated by a higher power to prevent her from confessing. ¡°But why?¡± Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling, unable to find an answer. Suddenly my phone received a text message. It was from Adenauer. Adenauer: How are things? Do you need me to pick you up? Me: Anyway, tomorrow¡¯s report is inevitable. Charlotte just left me. You should rest a bit too. Adenauer responded quickly. Adenauer: Well, don¡¯t overthink it. Things will work out. Yes, things would work out in the end. I reopened Messenger to check on Nick¡¯s status. He had read the message I sent him several hours ago, but he still hadn¡¯t responded to me. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I sighed deeply, turned off the phone, and didn¡¯t think about splitting pages. in nothing else. At least I did what I could, and I think Nick should be more cautious by now. Closing my eyes, I quickly fell asleep.ninjanovel content. The next day at work went as expected. The questioning of Dr. Archer, the ident report that had to be redacted ording to the rules, the consultations and the constion of colleagues¡­ After expressing my gratitude to the sample allocation staff and the system update staff and fire them, it was time to leave work. To be able to catch up with the progress in one day up to this point, even I was amazed at my own potential. I turned to look at Charlotte, who was still down. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. Everything has been resolved, right?¡± I approached, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you gossip in a day, and now I¡¯m not used to it.¡± The colleagues around meughed when they heard what I said. and some just joined. I thought that Germans were always known for being meticulous and serious, but once I was here, I realized that those few Germans ninjanovel content were the biggest lovers of gossip. They even closed the door to listen to gossip! ¡°Do not make fun of me. I made a huge mistake. How could I have the mind to gossip?¡± Charlotte was surrounded by the crowd and she got a little anxious. ¡°It is not a big thing. Dr. Olive already took care of that for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡±. Charlotte raised her head, ¡°But I didn¡¯t really pay much attention to other news today. However, on the way to Dr. Archer¡¯s office, I saw something interesting, and it¡¯s about the president.¡± When people heard that it was Aaron Morris, his interest was piqued, ¡°Miss Olive Porsche, our president¡¯s fianc¨¦e, came to thepany today.¡± Shouts erupted from the crowd and I began to reflect. What the hell made me think Charlotte would be devastated by this? She cried and apologized, but she didn¡¯t miss any of the gossip she should know! ¡°How do you know that she is Miss Porsche?¡± someone asked. ¡°On the way back from Dr. Archer¡¯s office, I saw her again, and our president chased after her and they left together. Thedy was elegantly dressed and she had a great demeanor, so I made a guess and looked her up.¡± The people around me began to imagine an epic love story, but I quietly left the scene. After a casual dinner, I started working overtime.ninjanovel content. Time passed and thepanions around him got up little by little to say goodbye. In the end, it¡¯s just me and Charlotte left in theb, keeping our spirits up with coffee. Suddenly, the spacious room echoed with the sound of a telephone ringing. I looked at the caller ID. In the next second, my eyes widened and I was alert in an instant. It was Nick! Nick took the initiative to contact me! Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Nick¡¯s Call I got up from my seat suddenly, and my excitement was beyond words. Charlotte, who was next to me, was startled by my movement. ¡± What¡¯s happening ? ¡±, He asked me unconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin things right away, but I have a very important personal call right now.¡± I picked up the phone, ¡°Sorry, I may need to step away for a while.¡± After finishing speaking, I walked straight towards theb door. ¡± Wait ¡± . Charlotte stopped me. She also stood up. ¡°You can take the call here. At least here there is heating. Also, I need to go to the control room to record thetest data and print the report by the way.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was now October and it was very cold in the corridors. Seeing Charlotte leave theb and enter the nearby control room, I immediately answered Nick¡¯s call. Thank God you finally contacted me! I sat back in my seat, rxing my entire body as I slouched in the chair. ¡± I hope not bother ¡± . Nick¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. However , for some reason , his voice sounded muffled , as if there were problems with the signal . ¡°Your call is never a bother,¡± Iughed, ¡°So you¡¯re contacting me to tell me something? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal. I said some nasty things to you during thest FaceTime, and I apologize for that.¡± _ _ My smile faded a bit. What happened ? That wasn¡¯t the reaction she expected to hear from Nick. It doesn¡¯t matter _ I decided not to think about it too much. _ ¡°There is no need to argue between us. I just want to do something for my best friend, even if it¡¯s just to listen.¡± Soe on, Nick, tell me what¡¯s bothering you. ¡°Let¡¯s put those nice words aside for now, Olive,¡± Nick interrupted. I _ ¡±Tell me the truth, did you tell Adenauer about me? ¡± Something was wrong. Something was really wrong. Nick¡¯s tone went from sarcastic at this point to almost usatory. ¡°Yes, but Adenauer is a professional psychiatrist. He will not reveal any private information. He was¡­ too worried about you yesterday. Since he couldn¡¯t be with you right away, I tried to do everything I could for you. Nick, can you tell me what happened? _? ¡± ¡°Why would I tell you? You are not my mother! Nick¡¯s tone was sour and harsh, which was unfamiliar to me. My mood sank to its depths again. What could have caused it to be like this? ¡°Is it David? Did he do something to you? ¡± . I could no longer care to be tactful. The situation far exceeded my expectations, and I was not prepared for it! Nick snorted in a strange tone, ¡°What do you mean by that? Olive, just because you have a medical degree and are in a rtionship with a psychiatrist, do you really think you¡¯re a doctor? ¡± Don¡¯t take this personally, Olive! I took a deep breath and silently adjusted my mindset. ¡°You didn¡¯t deny the question I just asked. So you admit that David made you who you are, right? Nick knew me well enough to know what kind of words could hurt my heart. But still , I understood it very well too . If the problem wasn¡¯t with David, my earlier question wouldn¡¯t have inmed his anger. And he should have sneered at my belief that he understood him well enough, when in reality, he was just guessing blindly. By not denying it, he was essentially confirming it. _ ¡± It is none of your business ! Go live your life with your perfect new boyfriend! Nick¡¯s tone turned fierce. With that, he abruptly hung up the phone. _ The moment I hung up the phone, countless grievances and anger rushed into my brain at the same time. I bet if Nick was in front of me right now, we¡¯d already be fighting. Maybe we would have even parted on bad terms, plunge into a cold war. Obviously, he knew that I was worried about him, but he called me just to make some unreasonable and pointless taunts and attacks. In Myself ? Wait ! I was surprised by the random thought that crossed my mind. yes _ How could you take the initiative to contact me just to make fun of me and distance me further? He was already in an abnormal state now, and any action he took would not be surprising. But she couldn¡¯t lose herposure. I was the person who knew him best in the world besides his parents. Nick was the cutest, most honest idiot in the world! He¡¯s the man who walked me out the door while he was intoxicated! He Lost ten kilos in just one month to take the pressure of my project and take care of me! A person can change, but in just a few months, I didn¡¯t think he would be aplete stranger! I called directly. _ _ For the first time, Nick hung up the phone. But I keep calling. _ 288 vouchers The second time, he hung up again. For the third time, the call was finally answered. ¡°Do you still want to lecture me? Dear Dr. Olive! Nick¡¯s tone sounded like he was on the brink of copse. I took a deep breath and tried to hold back the tears in my eyes. _ ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t let me lose even our friendship.¡± The only sound on the phone was Nick¡¯s breathing. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke again: ¡°Aren¡¯t you and that psychiatrist okay? ¡± Aaron became the president of TWH. ¡°I went straight to the point, giving him the key point. ¡°We got together and a lot of chaotic things happened. Everything is a mess.¡± _ _ Nick was silent again. But I could sense that he seemed to be less hostile towards me now. daviding int At that moment, I almost felt like crying in pain. I knew it ! I knew that he still cared about me! ¡°Nick, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your life right now, but you¡¯re my best friend. You know that I wish you the best more than anyone ¡±, I took the opportunity to add. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls And this time, my sincerity was finally met with indifference. _ ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry.¡± Nick sounded like a newborn baby right now. I realized that I was helpless. ¡°Is it about David? I asked tentatively. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to say it.¡± Nick seemed worried and irritable. _ Once again, there was a moment of silence in response. But after the silence ¡± Take your time . Iforted him again. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­his sexual problems are very strange, but I can¡¯t describe the strange feeling.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Eavesdropping ¡°In the beginning, everything between us was harmonious and the experiences were great. But after living together for half a month, every time he entered me, he would lightly squeeze my neck and not let go until I patted him.¡± Nick began to tell everything. ¡°At first, I thought maybe she had a preference for BDSM. You already know. I¡¯m not opposed to trying different things, and I was willing to explore being a sub for him. But soon, I realized that something was wrong¡±, Nick seemed to remember those moments. ¡°He didn¡¯t hold back, even when I said the safe word, he often didn¡¯t stop right away. It was like he got even more excited. Instead of enjoying inflicting pain, I felt that he was enjoying the feeling of being vited.¡± ¡± I was shocked. David Ford, the famous scientific genius, who once portrayed himself with great charm. But behind closed doors, he actually liked him¡­ rape? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem urate to say it¡¯s rape. After all, I am his boyfriend and I am happy to have s*xo with him¡±. ¡°Honey, if you felt ufortable and wanted to stop having s*x, and despite clearly saying no, the other person forced you to have s*x with you. That¡¯s considered rape,¡± I reminded him. Splitting into pages now, Nick was silent for another moment. ¡°Anyway, I couldn¡¯t take it a while ago, so I had a fight with him about it. I was impulsive and even brought up the breakup.¡± ¡°He threatened you?¡± I immediately became alert. ¡°No.¡± Nick¡¯s tone became more confused. ¡°He apologized to me immediately.¡± He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He admitted his mistake very well. He got down on one knee in front of me and told me that he was too excited and swore it wouldn¡¯t happen again. So I forgave him.¡± ¡°And then he did it again?¡± guess. ¡°No. He no longer made excessive s*xual demands on me, but I feel more ufortable.¡± ¡°What did he do to you?¡± ¡°She seemed to havepletely given up on his own desires. He met all my needs in bed and fulfilled all my requests earnestly¡±. Nick gradually warmed up, ¡°Not just in bed, this habit started spreading into our daily lives!¡± ¡°But, that state is strange, you know? Like¡­like when I casually joked about this guy on the new team discriminating against me. He is not very capable, but he secretly talked down to me. He really hoped that the boss could see through the facade of him and kick him off the team as soon as possible. And you know what? The next day, I no longer saw that person at the research institute! I asked the boss. And the boss told me that David had a talk with him. Nick finally opened up. After two months of suppressing his worries, he finally found an outlet to vent and began to express his thoughts. ¡°Do you know what I mean? At first, I casually mentioned that he missed the beef rice in the Columbia University cafeteria, and he went out of his way to make a trip to Columbia University just for me. He really moved me and surprised me. But behaviors like immediately kicking someone off the team just because I casuallyined about them didn¡¯t make me happy. Instead, they gave me chills. And this situation is only getting worse.¡± Nick said word for word: ¡°So far, I feel like I¡¯ve been in the mud without knowing it, and he¡¯s the cobra that hangs on the branch in front of me and hisses at me!¡± I stayed silent. If Nick¡¯s description made me feel like the situation was manageable at first, I now had a vague understanding of why he underwent such a drastic change in just two or three months. 28% Mouchers David had woven a massive web around Nick. His career, his social life, and every aspect of his life had been unknowingly infiltrated and affected. Nick had to consider David in everything he did. It was exhausting to keep up the mental tension every day, and Nick had put up with it for at least two months! I gasped. On the other end of the phone, Nick continued to express his confusion: ¡°Yesterday, when David saw me end the FaceTime call and found out that he was in contact with you, he quickly sulked.¡± ¡°Nick, I think I have a rough idea of what happened to you.¡± I took a deep breath, clenched my fists and told him in as restrained a tone as possible: ¡°First of all, don¡¯t be brainwashed by him! Did you hear me?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one with the problem and he¡¯s the one that needs to change! Not you! You are confident, optimistic, enthusiastic, humorous, and mentally healthy. You can¡¯t give up these excellent qualities just to maintain his fragile ego! Remember, he is an older adult than you. He must be able to take responsibility for his own life, not manipting and changing your personality! This time, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone. ¡°Is he actually that serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only going to get worse than that, believe me.¡± I tried to make my tone firm. ¡°When you are unhappy in a rtionship, it is the wrong rtionship. Remember, protecting yourself is the most important thing, and there are plenty of men out there.¡± ¡°But, he did a lot for me¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s all by his own choice, and you didn¡¯t order him to do it. Don¡¯t get tied down by strange moral obligations! Can you hear me?¡± On the other end of the phone, Nick was silent again for a moment. ¡°I heard you.¡± This time, his voice had a touch of sob. ¡°Olive, you have no idea what your words mean to me right now. I was so terrible with you before¡­¡± || ¡°Congrattions, you finally realized how horrible thosements were,¡± I responded without trying to brush him off with a ¡°guys, don¡¯t mention that¡± like before, ¡°but I¡¯ll forgive you. After all, you once saved my life.¡± my friend.¡± Finally, the sobs on the other end of the phone turned toughter. ¡°So when I forcefully made you vomit, stole your beer, and took you to the hospital, did you feel the same as before?¡± ¡°Hmm. There are moments of stupidity.¡± She was in a good mood. Old Nick seemed to have returned! ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you say that your life is now a mess?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s aplete mess. In the past two days, ¡°So, what are your ns for those two?¡± This time, it was my turn to keep silent. In the silentboratory, only my voice could be heard: ¡°There is no chance for Aaron and me. We won¡¯t be together again. As for Adenauer, I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet. Actually, he¡¯s a great guy.¡± , but if Aaron continues to bother me in the future, he may have to quit ¡±. Before the words fell, a voice suddenly sounded from behind, seemingly out of nowhere. I was startled, immediately stopped talking and turned my head to investigate. However, there was nothing behind me, and there was no one there. ¡°What happen?¡± Nick asked over the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems like someone was listening in on our conversation just now.¡± My expression Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. turned serious, ¡°I may not be able to continue the chat. Remember, if David does something that makes you ufortable or does something extreme, he runs right away! No matter what method he uses, protect yourself!¡± Chapter 268 The Broken Heart Chapter 268 The Broken Heart After hanging up the phone, I got up and slowly approached theb door. Soon, I discovered the source of the disturbance: there was a spill Sealed reagent bottle near the fume hood closest to the door. Someone must have been here! Yet there was deathly silence around them, not a single person in sight, save for the flickering overhead lights that gave off a pale glow. Although theb was heated, at that moment I felt an eerie chill. ¡± Hello ? Anyone there ? ¡± My voice changed slightly with nervousness I certainly did mind being spied on, but what worried me most was that there shouldn¡¯t be a third person here other than me and Charlotte right now. ¡°Charlotte? It¡¯s you ? I tentatively called out Charlotte¡¯s name, and slowly made my way to theb door. The moment I opened the door, a ck shadow suddenly entered. ¡°Oh!!! I yelled. ¡°Oh!!! Another scream followed. I took a closer look. ¡°Charlotte? It was Charlotte standing in front of me. ¡± You scared me ! ¡±Charlotte patted her chest in lingering fear, and the documents of her in her hands scattered on the floor. ¡°You just scared me! I refused to take the me, ¡°Why did you keep quiet? ¡± Charlotte quickly apologized to me. I bent down to help pick up the scattered documents, feeling a sense of relief. _ At that moment right now, who knows how many horror movie scenes went through my mind! Luckily, it was only one person. But then my head hurt again. Info page split now I swear I will never make personal calls at work again! First, Lester listened to mest time, and now Charlotte! It was Charlotte! Looking at my assistant, who couldn¡¯t meet my eyes, I could already feel the difort. She must have thought that after all this time, I should have ended the call. But she didn¡¯t expect to hear about me and Aaron the moment she walked in. Because it was too unexpected, he made a panicked noise and then fled the scene. Unfortunately, at this time, it was just the two of us here. _ His escape seemedpletely unnecessary. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Charlotte said again. It seemed that she was also feeling embarrassed now. I sighed. _ ¡°Stop apologizing. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Documents in hand, Charlotte and I headed back to our work stations The silentboratory was filled with shame again. I bite the bullet and brought up the subject. ¡°Actually, things aren¡¯t what you think¡­¡± I wanted to mention Aaron¡¯s name, but found I was too embarrassed to tell Charlotte.ninjanovel fast update. Charlotte looked at me, as if expecting my follow-up. ¡°I mean, even though it happened, it¡¯s over and done with. I hope you don¡¯t mention it again, not by anyone.¡± Charlotte slightly widened her eyes, showing a puzzled look, ¡°Why? This is indeed my problem ¡±. ¡°Although it is your problem, I am also to me. And, don¡¯t apologize for that in the future, otherwise I¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re constantly reminding me, which makes me feel ufortable.¡± ¡± I understand ¡± . Charlotte¡¯s expression turned serious: ¡°From now on, I will concentrate on my work and never make that kind of mistake again.¡± I nodded with satisfaction. Charlotte was pretty smart. She probably saw that she didn¡¯t want to mention Aaron, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions, instead she changed the subject. However , he still had some concerns . Charlotte had the greatest penchant for gossip I had ever seen in a person. This unexpected incident made her aware of my rtionship with Aaron. If she were to seek information in private, it would be troublesome for me. _ _ _ After pondering for a moment, I patted him seriously on the shoulder. ¡°Rx, I never wanted you to be on edge all the time. You can still gossip and share interesting news,¡± I leaned closer to her, ¡°just don¡¯t focus it on me. Do what you want ¡± . Charlotte met my eyes, thought for a moment, and then suddenly her eyes widened. ¡± I understand ! She sighed with relief, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I am very interested in gossip , I have absolute respect for the friends around me .With his promise, I was relieved. I hugged her and threw myself back into overtime work. However , it took me a long time to realize that Charlotte did not understand anything that day . The carefully crafted words that urred to me hadpletely changed their meaning in her interpretation. She thought she just wanted him topletely forget about that low-levelb ident! Of course _ I couldn¡¯t me her. _ Because she wasn¡¯t the one who overheard the conversation between me and Nick! She didn¡¯t know anything. We were talking about twopletely different topics at the time! It was just that I didn¡¯t mention Aaron and she didn¡¯t ask, so the conversation on the two channels continued strangely, revealing no ws. Aaron¡¯s point of view: It had been two days and one night since I received the news of the ident involving Olive and her research assistant from Giancarlo. It was a special order that he had given to Giancarlo: inform me of any ident involving Olive. I regretted not havinge to thepany sooner. After waking up hungover, every time I remembered Olive¡¯s cold attitude towards me, I couldn¡¯t muster any energy or motivation to do anything.ninjanovel fast update. After firing Miss Porsche, I heard from Olive from Giancarlo. Without even taking a sip of water, I headed straight back to TWH. When I came to my senses, I was standing in front of the door of Laboratory 3. _ _ _ Upd§Ñted at Dr§Ñ§Þan§àvels.c§à§Þ When I reached the door, a wave of shyness prevented me from rushing in directly. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look, just to make sure he¡¯s okay.¡± When did she really need to find such a ridiculous excuse to get things done? I chuckled self-deprecatingly, stepped forward and quietly opened the door to Lab 3. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s aplete disaster. In the past two days, I only closed my eyes for a few hours, to clean up the mess that my subordinate created.¡± ninjanovel fast update. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Olive¡¯s voice was unusually clear in the emptyb. With her back to me, she was holding the phone in one hand and pressing her temple with her free hand, looking very tired. It sounded like he was talking to one of his closest friends, Cinder or Nick. Before I knew it, I took a few steps forward. However , the next moment , Olive ¡®s voice came back on . At this moment I heard the sound of my heart breaking into pieces. Chapter 269 She Is Lukita Chapter 269 She Is Lukita Aaron¡¯s point of view: I had no idea how I got out of there. _ _ Alone , I wandered through the dark streets , with the _ streetlights cast a dim light on my lonely soul. The pale moonlight reflected the coldness of my heart, like an eternal cier in the Arctic, not melting for millennia. The strength drained from me, and I could no longer hold on. _ _ I copsed on the ground, lying on my back, looking at the starry sky, panting like a fish. _ _ _ _ on the brink of dehydration . ¡°There is nothing of the future between Aaron and me.¡± Olive¡¯s words echoed in my mind over and over again, as if it were the divine decree of my destiny. The cold from the ground seeped through my clothes, slowly permeating my skin. My memories seemed to transport me to that summer many years ago.. I remembered the refreshing touch of seawater , submerging my body , surrendering to the current , just as I was doing . now _ I looked at the water, waiting for that familiar figure to rush in and swim towards me¡­ _ _ But this time, I waited in vain. _ My body kept falling until thest ray of light disappeared. I opened my eyes and found myself lying on the cold, hard ground, still under the same starry sky. _ I covered my eyes with my hands and suddenly I felt that my life was like a joke. I was the only one who cherished that memory, thinking that she also needed me in her life. But she was fine in those years without me. _ She became what she wanted to be, with friends and a lover around her. For her, I was now superfluous. Perhaps all he could do now was disappear from her world, allowing her to find happiness. _ I struggled to my feet and drove straight to Colston¡¯s house. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The door opened . ¡°Aaron? Dressed in emerald green pajamas, Colston seemed surprised to see me, ¡°Go in first.¡± _ _ _ I hesitated, my gaze fixed on his eyes. _ ¡°I¡¯m just here to say something, and I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡± Colston looked at me as if confirming something. _ ¡°Okay, what do you mean? ¡± _ ¡°I want you to promise me that you will never betray Olive Woods or do anything to break her heart.¡± _ _ _ ¡± That¡¯s all ? Colston asked. I nodded. _ ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in and sit down for a while? You look horrible ¡± . Colston stepped to the side, inviting me inside. As the door closed, his voice came from behind me. ¡°Did something big happen? ¡± Colston¡¯s tone was consistently subdued and gentle, perhaps a reflection of his professional demeanor. However, I felt as if she was having a nervous breakdown, leaving me incredibly vulnerable on the inside. I sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t know what to say. _ God ! I had already made up my mind to let him go, and I must not tell Colston the truth about Olive and me at this time. _ ¡°Aaron, are you okay? Colston offered me a ss of water. I took a deep breath and looked at him. _ _ _ ¡± I met Lukita again. You remember that girl, right? ¡± Colston nodded, sat down next to me and put the ss of water on the coffee table next to him. ¡°I can tell by your face that things are not going well.¡± ¡°She already has a lover and has started again.¡± With the Lukita costume , I finally managed to express all the frustration pent up in my heart . _ _ ¡°But because he was too greedy, now my presence only brings him endless trouble.¡± Colston Adenauer was a great guy and would make a great boyfriend and husband. _ _ He could give Olive more happiness than me. _ ¡°Lukita is Olive, right? Colston said suddenly. I stayed silent. He was always so perceptive. _ No , I myself had many defects . _ To be honest, the moment he made this rtionship clear, I was relieved. I should be ashamed of myself for having such unpleasant thoughts. _ ¡°She knows it ? Colston asked again. His tone remained calm. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± I replied, and then a thought hit me. ¡°Or at least, I don¡¯t think I do.¡± ¡± At least ? Colston was always pointing out key words. ¡± What do you mean ? ¡± I shook my head and abandoned the absurd assumption in my mind. _ ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she doesn¡¯t know that she is Lukita. I never told him.¡± Colston responded with a questioning look. ¡± That ? I felt that he wanted to say something, but I hesitated. _ ¡°Why ¡®at least¡¯? Colston continued to look me in the eye, serious and collected. ¡± Are you having hallucinations ? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be less perceptive sometimes? ¡± I rolled my eyes . and sheined helplessly. Feeling exposed like that was pretty unpleasant. _ I certainly didn¡¯t like being tantly scrutinized. _ _ ¡°Aaron, you should understand what this means.¡± Colston pursed his thin lips and straightened. _ _ ¡± How long has this been going on? ¡± ¡± I don¡¯t know ¡­ ¡± _ ¡°Aaron! ¡± I heard the warning in his tone. _ ¡°Well, maybe¡­ maybe two or three years.¡± Ever since we quarreled, I had initially felt heartbroken, resentful, and angry, butter, it turned into endless regret and longing. When I went to her house and found out that she had moved , I felt that she hadpletely lost her soul . _ _ Except for that recent dream, which felt so real but also like a hallucination. Mainly, it was probably due to the exhaustion in my body after the hangover, as if I had been in a battle all night. _ ¡°I still suggest that you be admitted for a checkup. Know ? ¡± Dividing into pages now north her family¡¯s genes are a time bomb. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re hallucinating, and that¡¯s a symptom! Colston raised his voice. ¡°And what if it¡¯s a hallucination? I cut him off directly, ¡°I lost her forever, and I pushed her towards you.¡± _ After saying this sentence, I immediately regretted it. After the rtionship between Olive and I was exposed, a subtle tension arose between Colston and myself. I couldn¡¯t deny my resentment towards this guy in front of me, even though he was my friend. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm But with my usual rationality, I shouldn¡¯t have told him that. That¡¯s all There was a long silence in the living room, and finally I heard Colston¡¯s voice again. ¡°Even if that doesn¡¯t matter to you, I still hope you can take my advice and go to the hospital for a checkup.¡± _ _ _ He paused: ¡°If you n to have children ninjanovel in the future, this gic check is very necessary.¡± Iughed . ¡°You may be thinking too much. I probably won¡¯t have children. _ ¡± Because ? Colston looked at me, his expression changing from surprise to suspicion. ¡°Are you¡­ impotent? ¡± That ? I looked Colston in the eye andughed sinisterly, ¡°You should be d you¡¯re not a woman.¡± Otherwise, I would answer your question with a real action. Chapter 270 A Party Chapter 270 A Party Olive Point of View: To be honest, he didn¡¯t have much confidence in Charlotte¡¯s discretion. The next day, as I stood in front of theb door, I felt a sense of unease, unwilling to face the reality of being scrutinized by everyone with strange looks. ¡°Why are you standing at the door like that again? Lester¡¯s voice came from behind me again. I was puzzled. _ ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡­I¡¯ve been here a long time recently and I don¡¯t want to go to work.¡± Lester burst outughing. ¡°I totally get it. To be honest, every morning when I open my eyes, I don¡¯t feel like going to work.¡± _ The two of us entered theb naturally. _ _ _ ¡± Tomorrow ¡± . ¡± Good morning ¡± . Colleagues greeted us one after another. I quickly exchanged nces with them and realized that he seemed to be thinking too much. They all looked at me the same I walk as usual. ¡°Did you know that a moment ago Dr. Woods was in a daze at theb door because she didn¡¯t want to go to work? Lester shared my embarrassing moment, drawingughter and sympatheticments from everyone. I sighed with relief. _ Charlotte probably didn¡¯t tell him, and he could still trust her. When I got to the work station, Charlotte handed me a cup of coffee and I was a little nervous again. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, sipping my coffee and peeking at her. _ _ _ _ I could tell he was indulging me, but there was no sign of probing or curiosity. Everything seemed normal . Could it be that he was thinking too much? But that¡¯s certainly a good thing for me. I wish I was an invisible person in the office and no one would notice me. _ _ _ However , just as I was beginning to rx , something happened during lunch that made me feel restless again . Charlotte came with us to the cafeteria for lunch. Most of us in this group had families and children, so conversations often revolved around children. Chloe mentioned that she enrolled her daughter in daycare, and the mothers began to share advice. ¡°Just remember to remind teachers not to reveal your family situation. Dr. Li recently mentioned that his daughter faced discrimination in kindergarten¡­ oops! ¡± Charlotte¡¯s face changed, and she quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Did your daughter face discrimination? They all looked surprised. Charlotte wore a remorseful expression and looked around anxiously. She then lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that Dr. Li didn¡¯t want anyone to discuss this. He just pretends you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± heh _ I had every reason to believe that one day, during a conversation with another person, Charlotte inadvertently revealing my secret when certain topics came up, just like he did now! _ The sandwich in my hand suddenly lost its vor. So, each day that followed, I came to TWH with a restless heart. _ However , Charlotte ¡®s overly calm expression triggered many other thoughts in my mind . Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I wondered, was she good at dressing up? _no_ Then the question arose: the seemingly open expression of hers when she looked at me, even when someone mentioned the new president and assistant, she didn¡¯t even look in my direction. _ Could she achieve such a disguise? ¡°Could it be that she didn¡¯t hear it at all? ¡°This hopeful thought began to grow stronger within me over time. I leaned more and more to ask Charlotte, but I also realized how awkward that would be. Regardless of whether he knew or not, it would be awkward to ask him if he remembered hearing the conversation between Aaron and me! Damn ! That¡¯s all. If she was pretending or really not knowing the key information, I would assume she didn¡¯t. _ _ I ordered myself to stop thinking about these uncertainties and concentrate wholeheartedly on my work. Lately , our progress had not been easy , not only for the group Charlotte and I were responsible for , but for several other groups as well . The entireb was in a state of low morale. Dr. Archer practically settled in our area, doing a series of investigations. We had our hands full. _ ¡°Perhaps luck did not favor us. All animals show the same symptoms. We have been working in vain.¡± One night, we met in the cafeteria and the atmosphere was at its worst. ¡± Do not lose hope . Don¡¯t we have Dr. Olive¡¯s friends yet? Charlotte tried to build everyone¡¯s confidence. All eyes were on me. 4/7 ¡°Have you encountered simr problems at Columbia University before? Can your friend help you find the relevant information? ¡± I nodded, but deep down, I wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Although the current problem ninjanovel resembled the one Nick and I faced during our PhD. studies, we were not investigating the same area at the time. It could not provide absolute security. However, it was our only hope to avoid dering the experiment a failure. My phone suddenly vibrated. I opened it up and saw a message from Nick. ¡°I packed everything in the email and uploaded the detailed information to the cloud drive.¡± ¡± Understood ¡± . I immediately went back to my workstation and opened my email and GDrive. I called Dr. Li, whose background is in data analysis, to ninja novel fast updatee take a look together. True to his reputation, this China expert quickly found a breakthrough in the pile of data and literature. ¡°That¡¯s right there! He pointed to a string of data on the screen, almost jumping with excitement, ¡°Looks like our experiment can go on!¡± ¡± They all crowded around, growing excited. Chloe hugged me tight and nted a hard kiss on my cheek, making a resounding sound. ¡°No man has ever kissed me like that, ma¡¯am.¡± _ 5/7 he exaggerated, covering my face, and everyone burst outughing. Two dayster, the interferers were removed and the data returned to normal. When Dr. Archer announced that all had gone well and that the experiment was continuing, theb erupted in turmoil. apuse _ I took the time to break the good news to Nick. Nick also sent me a congrattory message. I called him _ _ ¡± So, how are you? ¡± _ Co?tent of Dr§Ñm§Ñ?ovels.c§àm Nick had been in contact with me since thest phone call. _ Everything seemed to have improved significantly, but I still had some concerns. _ _ And this time, Nick hesitated on the phone, indicating that my concerns were justified. After confirming that Nick sounded much better than before over the phone, I decided to believe him. _ _ _ And so, two weekster, Dr. Archer officially announced that We had passed the animal test and were able to proceed with the application for clinical trials! The entireb erupted into warm apuse again. everyone is invited, especially you, Dr. Olive. Let¡¯s enjoy food and drinks, and rx. ¡± Theb was buzzing with excitement. Chapter 271 Good News Chapter 271 Good News After working tirelessly for almost a month in a state of tense nervousness, everyone was physically and mentally exhausted _ Right now, what they needed was a party to rxpletely. ¡°Can we bring our families? someone asked opportunely amidst the cheers. Dr. Archer inclined his head and shrugged. ¡± Everyone is wee ¡± . ¡± Oh yeah ! Someone whistled enthusiastically. In this lively environment, it was hard for me not to join in the fun. _ Seeing many people take out their phones tomunicate with their families, I also took out my phone and opened the messaging application with Adenauer. To be honest, it had been quite a while since west saw each other. _ We only exchange greetings during our rest time each day. Me: Are you free tonight? After a while, he responded. Colston: After 7 o¡¯clock tonight. What¡¯s happening ? Me: Not much. Ourb has passed animal testing, and Dr. Archer invited everyone to his backyard barbecue tonight. 1/7 Colston: Congrattions and have you invited me? _ _ Me: Thank you, and yes, of course. Colston: When did it start? _ Me: It looks like we¡¯ll go right after work, but you cane after you finish your work. _ _ It won¡¯t end so early. _ Colston: I¡¯ll be there at 6 pm Until then! Hanging up the phone, I breathed a sigh of relief. _ _ _ _ _ After leaving work , everyone left thebughing and said goodbye in the parking lot . They returned to prepare their outfits , bring some gifts and collect their rtives . _ _ _ _ When I got home, I grabbed a bottle of fine wine from my collection and quickly freshened up before heading over to Dr. Archer¡¯s house. This was my first visit to Dr. Archer¡¯s residence. Dr. Archer¡¯s house was a perfect fit for his temperament. Although it was quite spacious, he wasid out in a cozy way, without any sense of luxury or extravagance. _ _ _ _ I was not the first to arrive. After hugging Mrs. Archer, I handed you the bottle of wine. ¡°Oh, this is quite an expensive wine.¡± She recognized the value of the bottle of wine at a nce, a hint of surprise on her face. I smiled, ¡°Today is a happy day, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Under the guidance of Mrs. Archer, I made it to the backyard. On thewn, several children had already begun to chase each other. _ ¡± Here ! ¡±Charlotte, with her sharp eyes, saw me and waved. ¡°Why did youe here alone? Where is your family ? Charlotte she raised an eyebrow, teasing me, and she handed me a ss of drink. ¡°He said he¡¯ll be here at 6 o¡¯clock,¡± I replied, taking a sip. ¡°This is juice? ¡± ¡°Yes, this is the children¡¯s section.¡± Charlotteughed. ¡±I think she tastes good. Next time, we can try adding it to the whiskey.¡± _ _ ¡°Looking forward to your creation.¡± I clinked her sses to her. Not far away, two grills were already alight with charcoal. _ Dr. Archer rolled up his sleeves and personally brushed on the barbecue sauce. _ Next to him there was a young couple who took care of the other grill. ¡± Who are they ? ¡± I asked for _ _ ¡°He is the son and daughter-inw of Dr. Archer.¡± Charlotte always seemed to pick up on information about people quickly. I took a closer look and found that the man had the same nose and lips as Dr. Archer, but his eyes were more like Mrs. Archer¡¯s. As Charlotte told me how aplished Dr. Archer¡¯s son was, ourb colleagues began to arrive one after another. Adenauer was among them. ¡°How did you get here so fast? I walked briskly over to him, looked ninja novel at the time, and realized it wasn¡¯t even 6 o¡¯clock. o¡¯clock yet! ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to wait alone for too long.¡± Adenauer hugged me gently and kissed me on the forehead. _ ¡°It feels like we haven¡¯t seen each other in a century.¡± Iughed and hugged him back. ¡°Congrattions to the guest of honor and her family.¡± Charlotte saw us and winked at us, mocking us. Everyone noticed us and waved back. ¡°It seems that this time I am basking in your glory.¡± Adenauer leaned in and whispered in my ear. After everyone arrived , Dr. Archer said a few words and the music began to y . The entire backyard was filled with theughter of children and the enticing aroma of barbecue. I ate some grilled meat skewers and quickly realized that something was wrong with Adenauer. It was much quieter today than usual. ¡± Have you also been busytely ? ¡± , asked . _ ¡°If you are too tired, we can leave earlier.¡± _ ¡± Oh no ¡± . Adenauer smiled at me. ¡°I was thinking about something.¡± _ _ ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? Looking into his eyes, I felt that he should have something to tell me. But at this moment, there was amotion not far away. We turned our heads and saw Chloe approaching with her daughter in her arms. He saw me in the crowd, put the girl down to let her walk alone, and then walked towards me. _ _ _ _ _ Before I could say anything, he hugged me tight. ¡± I divorced ¡± . _ I was taken aback and eximed with ecstasy: ¡°Did you do it? ¡± . ¡± Yeah !¡± She was very excited. _ ¡± Congrattions ! Now you have a happy new beginning ! ¡°This was the second piece of good news I heard today. ¡°Thank you very much, Olive. Without your help, I would still be living in pain.¡± _ _ The people around us began to look in our direction. Chloe looked at everyone, ¡°Everyone from now on should call me Dr. Rossi.¡± _ _ 5.7 N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. congrattions _ Amidst the concerned greetings and celebrations from the others, I saw Chloe look up at Lester closely, her eyes slightly misty. ¡°This is Dr. Chloe.¡± Adenauer leaned in close to me and whispered to me. I nodded silently. ¡°Divorce seems to be a good thing for the women here,¡± she said with a hint of a sigh in her voice. _ I turned to look at him. _ _ ¡± You¡­ have you divorced? ¡± ¡± That ? I ? No ! Adenauer denied in amazement: ¡°I just had that feeling.¡± I declined the grilled fish he offered me. ¡°Maybe I ate too fast just now. Now I feel a little nauseous.¡± While speaking, I casually took the ss of wine next to me. As I was about to take a sip, I caught Adenauer¡¯s eye out of the corner of my eye. ¡± What¡¯s happening ? It seems you have something to tell me today.¡± I put the ss down. _ _ Content belongs to Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ Adenauer opened his mouth, sighed, and forced a smile. ¡± It¡¯s nothing important . Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± Seeing him suppress his true emotions and put on a fa?ade of smile made me feel ufortable. _ ¡± Come with me ¡± . _ I put down my wine ss and dragged him to a corner where no one was paying attention. _ _ In his eyes, I saw a mixture ofplex emotions. _ ¡°Tell me, Colston. I don¡¯t want you to force yourself in front of me.¡± _ _ _ _ I finally understood what I had been struggling with. _ _ At that moment , a nameless anger erupted inside me . That damn guy, even if he wasn¡¯t around, could ruin my good mood. He is pretty! Chapter 272 Out Of Control Chapter 272 Out Of Control ¡°Sorry for the offense.¡± ¡°Aaron Morris told you, didn¡¯t he? I suppressed the urge to roll my eyes and interrupted Adenauer¡¯s attempts to make amends. He fell . But I didn¡¯t care about his answer. Whether it was a yes or a no, I already knew what was happening in _ Only one person still believed that I had married Vincent three years ago. And that person was Aaron Morris. Apart from him, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would say such a thing to Adenauer. ¡± What else did he say ? I asked angrily. _ _ ¡°I¡¯m sorry honey, let¡¯s not talk about this. I misunderstood¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to change the subject,¡± he interrupted again, ¡°I had a wedding with someone three years ago, in the United States.¡± _ A sh of surprise shed in Adenauer¡¯s eyes, and his expression instantly turned wistful. I grew more and more restless inside. ¡± That ? Is the fact that I was married such a big blow to you? It was you who persecuted me. You¡¯re not going to hold me responsible for this, are you? ¡± What was happening ? He hadn¡¯t intended to confront Adenauer with such a harsh tone, but they came out that way. _ ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, baby.¡± Adenauer panicked. I had never seen such a puzzled look on his face. _ And I had never seen such a sad look on his face either. _ Because sadness ? I said something wrong ? _ He was the one who actively persecuted me, he was the one who said he loved me, and he was the one who acted so tolerant and perfect. _ _ _ _ _ _ I never asked him to do any of that. _ I owed him nothing! But at the same time, a strong feeling of guilt surged uncontrobly inside me. I shouldn¡¯t hurt someone who loved me like this. I met Colston Adenauer. He wasn¡¯t Vincent or Aaron. He would never interrogate me like this. _ _ He probably just wanted to know if I was married and still in that marriage. _ Two contradictory emotions tore me apart. _ My head was about to explode. ¡°Stop talking, okay? Adenauer lowered his voice, ¡°We can talk about thatter.¡± Talk more ta*de? Would there even be a ta*de? Certain untouchable memories kicked in, and the anger and guilt in the tug-of-war finally won the day. _ ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait forter. You wanted to know the truth , right ? Well, I can tell you now: it was a ¨C I stared at him, unable to contain my outrage any longer, and it blew up. ¡°From the beginning to the end, I had no idea that I would be someone¡¯s girlfriend. They tricked me into attending that wedding where I was supposed to be the bride. As a result, my life waspletely ruined. That¡¯s the truth ! ¡± Memories of three years ago resurfaced before me, vivid and clear, and I hadn¡¯t forgotten a single detail. No one could understand how angry, helpless and terrified I was when I showed up at the wedding. _ _ _ Surrounded by the apuse and blessings of oblivious family and friends, I felt dizzy and disoriented. And the one person he wanted to trust turned around and announced another woman as his fianc¨¦e to everyone. ¡°Baby, I¡­¡± Adenauer tried to take my hand, but I shook it. far _ Emotions took over me and turned me into a fighting bull. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much Aaron has told you about me. If you want to know , you can ask me directly , and I can tell you myself . I red at him with anger, as if he was not my lover but _ _ _ _ _ _ _ my enemy _ ¡±I¡¯ve only had two rtionships in the past, and each one was deeper than thest. But dammit, it¡¯s like my eyes were blind: I just fell for the bastards, and each one was worse than thest. ¡± ¡°My first love was the perfect boyfriend in everyone¡¯s eyes. He was impable in appearance, work, education, and personality. But he cheated on me simply because he was ninjanovel not satisfied with my s*xual indifference. And my ex, _ _ _ _ _I thought he was the one who really loved me. He rescued me from that miserable fucking rtionship , and made me crazy about him . _ _ _ I thought he had finally found the right person after saying goodbye to the wrong ones, but what was the result? ¡± Adenauer held me tightly in his arms. I felt the corners of my eyes water uncontrobly. Some people nearby had already noticed us, but I no longer struggled. ¡°It made me feel like an idiot. She had never been so desperate. My voice turned hoarse. Every time I thought about thest three years, the pain and the Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. crazy thing I went through because of Aaron, I couldn¡¯t help it 4/8 but I despise myself. He¡¯s just ying you, Olive. You just took it seriously. If it wasn¡¯t for Aaron¡¯s drunken confession that night, I would have been kept in the dark for the rest of my life. I would still be consoling myself with naive thoughts like ¡°At least once we loved each other¡±. _ _ _ _ Damn ! Adenauer gently stroked my hair. It was as if my mind was suddenly clear, and guilt instantly suppressed my anger. _ During my rtionship with Adenauer, I had that absurd night with Aaron. _ Who was I to be angry with Adenauer? Afterward , I was even relieved that our busy work schedules prevented us from seeing each other every day . Aaron was a despicable and terrible guy, but was I better? Adenauer was not the culprit! Feelings of self-guilt engulfed me like seawater. At this moment, Adenauer and I were so close, and I could even hear the sound of his heartbeat in his chest, but we were so far from each other. Chapter 772 Control Court But the more I did this, the worse I felt. _ _ It shouldn¡¯t be like this tonight. It was supposed to be a happy night , with music , food , friends and everything nice under the moonlight and by the campfire . But I ruined everything. _ _ Adenauer didn¡¯t want to say anything originally. It was my probing that made him say what he thought. Content of Dra§Þ??ovels I pushed him away gently and turned around, trying to hold back the tears in my eyes. Yes , I noticed it too . I thought everyone present also noticed. But in a tacit understanding, no one offeredfort, _ only congrattions to her. That is the tenderness of adulthood. But my situation was different. No one understood why I suddenly lost control, not even myself. It was as if I was possessed by a ghost, and many words escaped my control. I hurt Adenauer and I hurt myself. ¡± I¡¯m sorry ¡± . I turned around and walked towards Dr. Archer, ¡°Dr. Archer, I¡¯m sorry, but I feel a little tired. I¡¯m afraid I have to go.¡± Without waiting for an answer, I fled like a refugee, leaving everything behind. _ _ Chapter 273 The Unexpected Vacation Chapter 273 The Unexpected Vacation I hurried out of Dr. Archer¡¯s house. ¡°Olive, wait.¡± Adenauer chased me and caught up with me when I opened the car door. ¡± I¡¯m sorry ¡± . She clung to my arm and sincerely apologized again. ¡°No, I should be the one to apologize.¡± Leaving the lively atmosphere behind, the cold December wind helped me regain myposure. ¡°I lost control of my emotions today, and I don¡¯t even know why. Maybe it¡¯s the hormones at work¡­ you Lately, my menstrual cycle had been interrupted, probably due to work stress. ¡± It¡¯s not your fault . It¡¯s mine ¡± . Adenauer¡¯s hand slid up my arm and took mine. His hand wasrge and warm, while mine felt cold, not quite the temperature a living person should be. Somehow I appreciated the warmth in his palm. After a while, he sighed softly and met my eyes with a kind look. ¡± We can talk ? ¡± His eyes seemed to possess a calming magic, making it hard for me to turn him away. _ _ _ _ _ _ ¡± Get in the car . It is very cold ¡± . I felt a little embarrassed and whispered. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. } I heard her softugh, tinged with indulgence. I closed the car door and turned on the heating. _ Adenauer got into the passenger seat. The two of us were silent for a while in the warm air. To avoid the awkwardness, I casually turned on the car radio. The cheerful Christmas tunes instantly filled the cabin. ¡°Christmas ising up soon,¡± Adenauer said excitedly. It was already December and everyone was getting ready for Christmas. Right now in Dr. Archer¡¯s backyard, Chloe, Charlotte, and I are discussing the differences in Christmas decorations between Germany and the United States. Therefore , I also learned that TWH , being a multinational pharmaceuticalpany ,bined Christmas and New Year holidays for ten consecutive days , in order to respect the customs of most of the employees . This would also be my first Christmas and New Year¡¯s Eve in Germany, ¡°Olive,¡± Adenauer turned to look at me, ¡°I would like to formally apologize to you for what happened today.¡± ¡± You do not have to apologize ¡± . ¡°No, I have to apologize. Can you hear ? Adenauer was determined. _ _ _ This was the third ¡°first time¡± I had seen Adenauer tonight. The first time I saw him so upset, the first time I saw him so sad, and now, the first time I saw him so certain _ I gestured for him to continue. ¡°I want to apologize, not only for today¡¯s offensive question, but also for avoiding you recently.¡± It surprised me a bit. Adenauer hung his head guiltily, regretfully. Seeing him like this, I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. Unexpectedly , on this issue , the two of us came to a surprising consensus . _ So the reason you mentioned being busy opening your independent clinic was an excuse to avoid me? Or like me, he was happy to be busy with worktely? After a jumble of thoughts in my mind, I returned to the main point: Adenauer¡¯s reason for avoiding me. ¡°If what you¡¯re going to say is about Aaron Morris, then there¡¯s no need to say more.¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about him anymore.¡± _ _ 1 Adenauer wanted to speak, but his words caught in his throat at my request. This made him look particrly funny at the time. I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± I quickly exined, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that he told you about me, so you¡¯ve been trying to avoid me? And when I suddenly invited you today, you didn¡¯t have a reason to say no, so you came _ _ But seeing me, you thought I might be married and you couldn¡¯t face me with the same attitude as before, which led to everything that followed. . ¡± Adenauer looked at me, stunned, and then nodded. ¡°Well, let me say it again. Your reaction is normal, and there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± In the warmth of the heater and the rxing music , I felt much more at ease and my ninja novel mood improved a lot . ¡± You take rtionships seriously, and that is your strength. So you can¡¯t get along with a woman who could cheat on your feelings. The problem is not with you but with that bastard. ¡® I didn¡¯t know how much Aaron had told Adenauer, but regardless of how much, I decided to sincerely apologize to him. ¡°I should be the one to apologize. I did not resolve my past emotions correctly ¡±. Adenauer suddenlyughed. I looked at him confused. _ His blue eyes curved into a smile. ¡°How long are we going to continue this apology game? ¡± ¡°Olive, thanks for everything you said to me today. You I can¡¯t imagine how much I¡¯ve been turning you around. _ Even now, I¡¯m not sure if what I¡¯m doing is right or wrong. ¡± ¡°There is nothing right or wrong in a rtionship, Colston.¡± I approached him and kissed him on the lips. He was serious with me. I felt enveloped in a warm current, my heart filled with warmth and joy. ¡°But it¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been busy with worktely.¡± After the kiss, Adenauer added: ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy during this time, and I hope you can understand.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything and kissed him again. The next day, our project officially entered ninja novel the final stage. The clinical application was not our primary responsibility; we just needed to organize and file all the materials and hand them over to the next team in charge. _ _ _ _ Aftering to theb, both Charlotte and Chloe asked me aboutst night. ¡°So even a psychiatrist can piss off his girlfriend,¡± Charlotte immediately quipped. Chloe, however, eyed me with a hint of concern. I gave him a reassuring look. _ During the lunch break, I found opportunity to speak with her in private. Of course , my main intention was to ask about her . _ ¡°When do you and Lester n to go public?¡± ¡± Unexpectedly, Chloe shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t have that n right now.¡± ¡± Something happens ? ¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to mix personal matters with work. We discussed it and decided to leave things as they are.¡± _ _ _ Seeing my slightly concerned expression, Chloe smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just tell you this: I currently live right next to him.¡± _ New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm ¨C Suddenly I understood. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± A weekter, after the paperwork was officiallypleted, Dr. Archer called me into his office alone. ¡± That ? Because ? ¡± I was stunned . I¡¯m speechless ¡± But¡­ a whole month of vacation? Are you serious ? ¡°Didn¡¯t I understand the German vacations enough? culture ? I inquired cautiously : ¡± Does thepany think I am not suitable for the next projects ? ¡± _ Dr. Archer was taken aback for a moment, thenughed out loud. ¡°You deserve this bonus and vacation.¡± Chapter 274 Cinder鈥檚 Emotional Red Light Chapter 274 Cinder¡¯s Emotional Red Light When I walked out of Dr. Archer¡¯s office, my mind was spinning. He could hardly believe what he had just heard. A generous bonus and a month of vacation were mine. _ _ _ _ I would haveplete freedom and no work to worry about. _ Was this a dream? My superiors had not only recognized my hard work and skills, but also rewarded me with such a luxurious package. ¡°Is this really happening? I muttered to myself, pinching my cheek to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming. The sharp sting confirmed that it was all real. As I made my way to theb, my thoughts were in a whirl. _ _ To be honest, when I first heard about the month-long vacation and bonus, a small part of me suspected that Aaron might have had something to do with it. But I quickly dismissed the thought as absurd. That was impossible. Iughed at my own wild and stupid thoughts. Who was he kidding ? Since that fateful night when I learned the harsh truth about Aaron, I hadn¡¯t seen him again. At first, Charlotte would asionally update me on hertest adventures, such as her tumultuous rtionship with her fianc¨¦e who shared my name, but as our animal experiments progressed and became more demanding, she no longer had time for such trivia. In fact, no one in ourb has given in to gossip anymore, except for Charlotte. So now, I didn¡¯t even know if Aaron was still working at TWH or how things were going between him and the youngdy from the Porsche family. When I got back to theb, I found the resignation letter I had sent to Aaron still in my mailbox. _ _ _ The day after I submitted it, I was called into the CEO¡¯s office and had a heated argument with him. At that point, he was determined to give up and leave everything behind. But until now, I still hadn¡¯t sent the resignation letter to HR. As our project wasing to an end , it seemed like the perfect time to leave it . But then they gave me this generous reward and now I wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°Olive,¡± Charlotte¡¯s high-pitched voice interrupted my thoughts as she called out to me. _ He closed the email and turned to face her. She approached me with a lightness in her step, excitement dancing in her eyes. ¡°Are you ready to spend Christmas your way? I mean , will it be in Germany with your beloved doctor or in America with your family ? ¡± ¡°Oh, my parents aren¡¯t in the United States,¡± I pointed out casually. ¡°Actually, they are zoologists doing long-term expedition work in Antarctica.¡± ¡± Wow! Is incredible ! Charlotte eximed. ¡°So this will be your first Christmas in Germany. Sounds like you don¡¯t need me to tell you where to buy the best Nordmann fir around here.¡± _ _ _ _ Spend Christmas with Adenauer? I still hadn¡¯t decided. Sure, we had a heart-to-heart after the barbecue and patched things up, but whether things went back to the way they were at the start was another story. _ _ _ Plus, Adenauer was up to his neck at work trying to tie up loose ends before the holidays. It would be insensitive if he bothered him at that time. _ _ _ ¡°Actually, I just went to Dr. Archer¡¯s office. He said that I have a month of vacation toe ¡±. I thought about it and continued: ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go back to the United States and meet some old friends.¡± . ¡± ¡± A month of vacations ! My God ! Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened ninja novel and her jaw dropped in surprise. ¡°But you earned it. With that much time, you could even go to Antarctica and spend Christmas with your parents if you wanted to.¡± His words made me feel ufortable. How could a girl who had barely seen her parents in 30 years take the initiative to trek to a cold and deste ce like Antarctica to find them? Iughed and didn¡¯t give it another thought. ¡± Wait ¡± . Something suddenly urred to Charlotte, and she fixed her eyes on me. ¡°You¡¯ll still be in the I froze _ My mouth was faster than my brain. ¡± Of course ¡± . Too much to give up. _ I watched Charlotte¡¯s retreat after we said our goodbyes. At that moment, I didn¡¯t feel anything. _ _ ¨C Not leaving my job did not bring me relief or cause me any headaches. Just like my life right now, I could make any decision without clear objectives. It may be normal, but I still wanted to talk to someone. _ At least, she should find out what she wanted for this Christmas. _ _ After leaving TWH, I headed home and texted Cinder and Nick to see if they were free. It had been years since west caught up with FaceTime. Nick responded to my message almost instantly. ¡± I¡¯m in a meeting . I¡¯ll catch upter.¡± Good _ I was about to put my phone down when Cinder¡¯s FaceTime invite popped up. Seeing his familiar face brought a sense offort. ¡± What¡¯s happening ? she began, but then she leaned closer to the screen and frowned. ¡°You look haggard and exhausted. Who is the man responsible for this ? ¡± ¡°Mr. Work,¡± I replied, sitting down on the couch and looking at her more closely. _ ¡°You don¡¯t look much better either. What¡¯s going on ? Is it work rted? ¡± ¡°Yes and no,¡± he sighed heavily. Something was definitely not right with her. Seldom had he seen the careerdy of the Swann family so distraught. ¡°I had a fight with Eliott. It happened a moment ago. I think we¡¯re done,¡± he said, dropping a bombshell. I was stunned. _ ¡± Because ? Doesn¡¯t he love you so much? ¡± Dra§Þanovels.c§àm ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I could see where Eliott¡¯s thoughts wereing from, but still¡­ ¡°He¡¯s really hot on your heels.¡± Ever since I met Cinder, she had always been passionate about her career and had clear ns for her future, even though she was the heiress to the Swann family fortune. She loved being andscape architect. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°But,¡± I hesitated to attack my best friend¡¯s man right away, ¡°when was thest time you two saw each other? ¡± ¡± Two months ago ¡± . ¡°Ha, I knew that,¡± I chuckled emotionlessly. _¡± What about Christmas next week? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll be busy with work too.¡± ¡°Actually, I just finished my project and my boss gave me a month off,¡± I revealed my initial reason for contacting her. ¡°I am nning to return to the United States.¡± _ ¡± That¡¯s great ! You cane to my house,¡± Cinder encouraged. Chapter 275 Christmas Plans Chapter 275 Christmas ns ¡°Men are not as important as you. Let him go where he wants. I don¡¯t give a damn about a man,¡± Cinder snorted, clearly still furious. ¡®Girl, if you really didn¡¯t care, you wouldn¡¯t have been acting like this,¡¯ I teased with a smile. ¡®Damn ! Can¡¯t you just not bring me down? Cinder groaned and flopped down on the couch like a deted balloon. She pouted and grumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t forgive him for belittling my career like that. I had a hard time freeing myself from my father¡¯s clutches and doing what he wanted ¡±. ¡®It¡¯s hard to say.¡¯ I shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Did you consider if he said it angrily or if he meant it? ¡± Cinder wrinkled her nose and growled in response. I got the message. It was probably just her angryment from her. ¡®As modern women, we must never give up our careers for men,¡¯ I said firmly. ¡®But if I were Eliott and they had locked me out for two months during the honeymoon phase, I could I¡¯ve said something hurtful too. ¡± Cinder yelled, ¡°It¡¯s been four years. We¡¯re past our honeymoon period, okay? ¡± ¡®That¡¯s one more reason for you to go see him this Christmas,¡¯ I quickly interrupted. ¡°No one has ever give him a chance to make amends.¡± Cinderughed at my words. ¡®Okay, you convinced me,¡¯ she said with a smile. ¡°But what about your Christmas ns? ¡± ¡®I think it¡¯s time to take a trip to Harvard.¡¯ I thought for a moment and answered. ¡°To see Nick? Cinder realized immediately. ¡°Now that I think about it, he hasn¡¯t been in contact for a while. Everything is alright ? ¡± Then I realized that she didn¡¯t know what Nick had been going throughtely. ¡®He hasn¡¯t been doing very well,¡¯ I sighed. ¡®David is not normal, and I think he has been emotionally manipting Nick.¡¯ ¡® Oh my God ! Cinder gasped in shock. ¡°So, is it our turn to have a red g in love life? How are you doing? ¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sure,¡¯ I admitted. ¡°He seemed better when ninjanovel I talked to him about work stuff the other day. But I need to see it in person to be sure.¡¯ I told her my n and Cinder agreed with me. ¡®I¡¯ll go to Harvard too and give that ninjanovel content idiot a chance,¡¯ she said determinedly. She rxed a bit, then perked up again. ¡°Hey, we can all spend Christmas together like we have for thest three years! ¡± Iughed along with her. For thest three years, Cinder and Nick had always invited me to spend Christmas with them so I wouldn¡¯t be alone. They¡¯d even left their mates behind at first so she wouldn¡¯t remember the Christmases she¡¯d spent with Aaron. I could honestly say that I was heartbroken in those years. It was your precious friendship that pulled me out of the depths of the abyss. Since Cinder wasn¡¯t busy with work for once, we talked a lot about what had been going on. ¡®Oh right,¡¯ Cinder said suddenly, looking puzzled. ¡®There is something strange that I almost forgot to tell you. After west spoke, I did some research on Lukita. The strange thing is that there is no record of anyone with that name. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The mention of Lukita brought back memories of that ridiculous night. She had told Cinder many things, but she didn¡¯t dare tell me that she had actually slept with Aaron that night. ¡°I checked on all the women in our circle,¡± Cinder continued. ¡°Anyone connected with the Morris family or that jerk who might be in his thirties. No one has heard of her. The only woman with that name is now seventy. Whoever it was, Aaron and I were done for. I gave him a thumbs up. ¡® I¡¯m impressed ¡® . That thought never crossed my mind. ¡°But do you think she can be¡­g*y? ¡® , I asked for . Cinder was surprised by my question. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org We exchanged silent nces and came to the same conclusion. Shortly after we finished our conversation, I received a call from Nick. ¡®Something happened ? She asked in a normal tone. Do you have any ns for Christmas? My project ended and my boss gave me a long Chapter 276 Adenauer鈥檚 Invitation Chapter 276 Adenauer¡¯s Invitation Chapter 276 Adenauer¡¯s Invitation Adenauer was still in his work clothes. I looked at him , and he was looking me in the eye . Something moved silently between us. It could have been a few seconds or a minute before he finally looked away. ¡®As a psychiatrist, I support his decision,¡¯ he said quietly. ¡°When ites to someone capable of emotional maniption, the victim often ninjanovel bes isted. Having someone there to push you around and help you escape from that environment is one of the most effective ways to help. Relief washed over me in an instant, but I still had doubts. ¡°But I just told him on the phone that I trusted him and that I would give him more time. If I show up right away, will he think I don¡¯t trust him after all? ¡± ¡® When do you think to go ? asked Adenauer suddenly. ¡®Tomorrow ? If I can get a ticket ¡±, I replied without thinking. ¡®I¡¯m nning to surprise him under the pretense of spending Christmas together. That way he¡¯ll be more receptive to my good intentions, I think.¡¯ 1/8 It was only after I spoke that I noticed that Adenauer¡¯s mood had soured. -what¡¯s happening ? -I asked worried Adenauer held out his hands helplessly. ¡®Actually, he was going to invite you to spend Christmas with me and my family.¡¯ When I heard that, my mind went nk for a moment. My rtionship with Adenauer was still strong and I was alone in a foreign country. It was perfectly normal for him to invite me to spend Christmas with his family. But until now, the idea hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind! When Charlotte asked me about my ns, I said that I would return to the United States without hesitation. In other words, I was just thinking about who I wanted to ninjanovel content spend Christmas with, not even considering that Adenauer might invite me. This was not something a bride should overlook. I visibly tensed and looked at Adenauer apprehensively. Have you told your family yet? ¡± As I waited for his answer, I didn¡¯t even notice that he was holding his breath. Only my eyes betrayed my concern and me. Adenauer looked at me and exhaled slowly, the corners of his mouth turning up slightly. ¡®Fortunately, not yet.¡¯ Even if I didn¡¯t care for Adenauer anymore, I got the answer from his reaction. My God ! He had definitely told the family about him. In those few seconds that he was thinking about his answer, Adenauer had to consider whether it was better to tell the truth or use a well-intentioned lie. That was Adenauer¡¯s character: thoughtful and gentle. He always put my feelings first. Guilt washed over me like a tidal wave, shaking me to the bone. core _ Adenauer so wanted her to spend Christmas with him. It would only take a few days, and things weren¡¯t too bad with Nick right now. As for Cinder, he didn¡¯t need to worry me too much. Although he hadn¡¯t had much contact with Eliott, he had gotten get to know him a bit over the years. Cinder had said he wasing to spend Christmas with us, but his main reason for going to Harvard was to see Eliott. He doubted Eliott would be ¡®generous¡¯ enough to give up his rare Christmas with Cinder for Nick and me once they reconciled. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t even be able to see her when he got back to the States. If he let that happen, I would never forgive myself. He was so considerate. And I was almost moved to tears. He even gave me a way out. I hugged Adenauer tightly and gave him a passionate kiss. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm So my trip to Harvard was essential. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The thought of returning to the United States filled me with longing. I wished that I could appear on that familiarnd in the next second. I immediately opened Skyscanner and searched for the first flight from Munich to New York. As expected , most of the tickets were sold out around Christmas . ¡® God please ! Leave me at least one ticket¡­¡± I prayed as I went through the options on the airline¡¯s website. ¡°Maybe you could find flights near Harvard,¡± Adenauer suggested, looking over my shoulder. Chapter 277 The Hidden Truth Chapter 277 The Hidden Truth Well, well 288 Okay, I had considered many possibilities, but I underestimated how much Nick had been hiding from me. Until now, it hadn¡¯t even urred to me that he might be lying about ¡°staying in schooltely¡±. So which of his statements had actually been true all this time? I looked at the blond man and was about to ask another question when I realized he was sizing me up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Olive, Olive Woods,¡± I briefly introduced myself and offered my hand. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Nick¡¯s.¡± The man shook my hand. ¡°Boris Smith,¡± he said. ¡°You can call me Boris.¡± ¡°Boris,¡± I asked, ¡°could you tell me about Nick¡¯s situation here? I noticed the young man¡¯s nose wrinkled slightly when I mentioned Nick. Did she have something against Nick? A bad feeling stayed in my mind. What kind of life had Nick been leading since he came to Harvard? I realized that I had greatly underestimated him and David. At Columbia, Nick¡¯s directness and professionalism had always made him popr with those around him. So even if there were personality shes, most people wouldn¡¯t have shown such obvious rejection on their faces. ¡°Hurry?¡± I asked, realizing it would be hard to find another of Nick¡¯s colleagues at this time of day.I Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. decided to take the opportunity and looked into Boris¡¯s hazel eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to buy you lunch.¡± Boris hesitated for a moment before agreeing. We walked side by side to a nearby restaurant. ¡°By your ent, are you from New York?¡± Boris asked casually. ¡°Yes¡±, I answered. ¡°I went to Columbia for my undergraduate and Ph.D. Nick was my best friend during my PhD. He is the most honest, professional, and fun person I have ever met.¡± Boris¡¯s mouth twisted at my words. ¡°I think you¡¯re funnier,¡± he said dryly. His obvious disapproval gave me an idea of the character of the man next to me. At the same time, my heart sank. ¡°Are you here to spend Christmas with him?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Youe from Manhattan?¡± ¡°No, from Germany,¡± Boris stopped short and let out a startled cry. ¡°That fellow has some charm to make a beauty like you fly to spend Christmas with him!¡± ¡°First of all, thanks for thepliment, but maybe we get to know different sides of Nick. That¡¯s why I came uninvited,¡± I paused and looked into his eyes. ¡°Mr. Smith, I really hope that he can help me.¡± We went to a Mexican restaurant that Boris said was ¡°good value for money¡±. The food came quickly before I had even finished my ss of water. Everything we had ordered was on the table. The scent reached my nose, making my stomach growl even louder. I started right away and saved our conversation forter. I must say that Boris¡¯s rmendation was spot on. He had too many questions running through my head and I was starving so I ate faster than usual. By the time Boris still had half of his food left, he was done. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t eaten in days,¡± he said. ¡°I caught ate flightst night,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I was too tired and slept through breakfast.¡± Boris looked at me and novelxo nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure now that you and Nick are close.¡± ¡°He saved my life.¡± I paused and continued. ¡°When we left Columbia, I went to Germany and he came to Harvard. At first we kept in touch, but then he started to get worse and worse. How has he been thesest six months? ¡°At first it was fine, but then¡­¡± Boris grimaced as if he knew what he meant and looked apologetic. ¡° ¡°Yeah.¡± Boris¡¯s expression turned subtle. ¡°Since Professor Ford started visiting our institute, everything went downhill.¡± David again! I mentally added another tally mark against him. Sooner orter, we would get out of this ount. ¡°I heard he got rid of a teammate of his who was discriminating against LGBT without even telling Nick¡­¡± But before he could finish, Boris¡¯s tone turned sharp as if he had heard some kind of joke. ¡°No!¡± Boris straightened up.¡°Ken does not discriminate against LGBT people at all. He only discriminates against people who enter through the back door. Most people would have a problem with someone breaking in through unorthodox means. It¡¯s just that Ken is more direct about it.¡± I felt that something was wrong. ¡°Are you saying that you think Nick got into Harvard and your team because of Professor Ford¡¯s connections?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°It is not like this?¡± Boris mockingly responded. ¡°Even our bossined to us in private, regretting giving Nick the offer in the first ce.¡± Nameless anger erupted within me, and my face darkened. ¡°Come on,¡± Boris said dismissively. novelxo ¡°Professor Ford said it all. He was his visiting professor at the time.¡± They were inplete denial of Nick¡¯s talent. When my anger peaked, I suddenly calmed down. I shouldn¡¯t be mad at the stranger in front of me. The one who really deserved my wrath was David. He didn¡¯t know how much he had deliberately misled the people around Nick, but he was sure that Nick¡¯s struggles at Harvard were his doing. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Boris said, clearly confused by my sudden change of subject. ¡°Should I say congrattions?¡± ars. Re§Ñd at Dramanov§Öls I had during my grad school and Your Phone and it showed that Nick and I were studying in the same field, and Boris was now his colleague, so he must have been in the same field as well. When he saw my papers, his initial disdain faded and he was reced by surprise. ¡°I have read this newspaper!¡± he said, pointing to one of them. ¡°Did you write it?¡± At that moment, he was sure that Nick hadn¡¯t solved any of his problems, no matter what the current situation was. He seemed like he had made the right decision toe here Chapter 278 The Hidden Truth Chapter 278 The Hidden Truth I had considered many possibilities, but I underestimated how much Nick had been hiding from me. Until now, it hadn¡¯t even urred to me that he might be lying about ¡°staying in schooltely¡±. So which of his statements had actually been true all this time? I looked at the blond man and was about to ask another question when I realized he was sizing me up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Olive, Olive Woods,¡± I briefly introduced myself and offered my hand. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Nick¡¯s.¡± The man shook my hand. ¡°Boris Smith,¡± he said. ¡°You can call me Boris.¡± ¡°Boris,¡± I asked, ¡°could you tell me about Nick¡¯s situation here? I noticed the young man¡¯s nose wrinkled slightly when I mentioned Nick. Did she have something against Nick? A bad feeling stayed in my mind. What kind of life had Nick been leading since he came to Harvard? I realized that I had greatly underestimated him and David. At Columbia, Nick¡¯s directness and professionalism had always made him popr with those around him. So even if there were personality shes, most people wouldn¡¯t have shown such obvious rejection on their faces. ¡°Hurry?¡± I asked, realizing it would be hard to find another of Nick¡¯s colleagues at this time of day.I decided to take the opportunity and looked into Boris¡¯s hazel eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to buy you lunch.¡± Boris hesitated for a moment before agreeing. We walked side by side to a nearby restaurant. ¡°By your ent, are you from New York?¡± Boris asked casually. ¡°Yes¡±, I answered. ¡°I went to Columbia for my undergraduate and Ph.D. Nick was my best friend during my PhD. He is the most honest, professional, and fun person I have ever met.¡± Boris¡¯s mouth twisted at my words. ¡°I think you¡¯re funnier,¡± he said dryly. His obvious disapproval gave me an idea of the character of the man next to me. At the same time, my heart sank. ¡°Are you here to spend Christmas with him?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Youe from Manhattan?¡± ¡°No, from Germany,¡± Boris stopped short and let out a startled cry. ¡°That fellow has some charm to make a beauty like you fly to spend Christmas with him!¡± ¡°First of all, thanks for thepliment, but maybe we get to know different sides of Nick. That¡¯s why I came uninvited,¡± I paused and looked into his eyes. ¡°Mr. Smith, I really hope that he can help me.¡± We went to a Mexican restaurant that Boris said was ¡°good value for money¡±. The food came quickly before I had even finished my ss of water. Everything we had ordered was on the table. The scent reached my nose, making my stomach growl even louder. I started right away and saved our conversation forter. I must say that Boris¡¯s rmendation was spot on. He had too many questions running through my head and I was starving so I ate faster than usual. By the time Boris still had half of his food left, he was done. ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t eaten in days,¡± he said. ¡°I caught ate flightst night,¡± I shrugged. ¡°I was too tired and slept through breakfast.¡± Boris looked at me and nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯m sure now that you and Nick are close.¡± ¡°He saved my life.¡± I paused and continued.¡°When we left Columbia, I went to Germany and he came to Harvard. At first we kept in touch, but then he started to get worse and worse. How has he been thesest six months? ¡°At first it was fine, but then¡­¡± Boris grimaced as if he knew what he meant and looked apologetic. ¡° ¡°Yeah.¡± Boris¡¯s expression turned subtle. ¡°Since Professor Ford started visiting our institute, everything went downhill.¡± David again! I mentally added another tally mark against him. Sooner orter, we would get out of this ount. ¡°I heard he got rid of a teammate of his who was discriminating against LGBT without even telling Nick¡­¡± But before he could finish, Boris¡¯s tone turned sharp as if he had heard ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. some kind of joke. ¡°No!¡± Boris straightened up.¡°Ken does not discriminate against LGBT people at all. He only discriminates against people who enter through the back door. Most people would have a problem with someone breaking in through unorthodox means. It¡¯s just that Ken is more direct about it.¡± I felt that something was wrong. ¡°Are you saying that you think Nick got into Harvard and your team because of Professor Ford¡¯s connections?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°It is not like this?¡± Boris mockingly responded. ¡°Even our bossined to us in private, regretting giving Nick the offer in the first ce.¡± Nameless anger erupted within me, and my face darkened. 54.55% 14:02 ¡°Come on,¡± Boris said dismissively. ¡°Professor Ford said it all. He was his visiting professor at the time.¡± They were inplete denial of Nick¡¯s talent. When my anger peaked, I suddenly calmed down. I shouldn¡¯t be mad at the stranger in front of me. The one who really deserved my wrath was David. He didn¡¯t know how much he had deliberately misled the people around Nick, but he was sure that Nick¡¯s struggles at Harvard were his doing. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Boris said, clearly confused by my sudden change of subject. ¡°Should I say congrattions?¡± ars. Dra§Þanovels.c§àm I had during my grad school and Your Phone and it showed that Nick and I were studying in the same field, and Boris was now his colleague, so he must have been in the same field as well. When he saw my papers, his initial disdain faded and he was reced by surprise. ¡°I have read this newspaper!¡± he said, novelxo pointing to one of them. ¡°Did you write it?¡± At that moment, he was sure that Nick hadn¡¯t solved any of his problems, no matter what the current situation was. He seemed like he had made the right decision toe here Chapter 279 Injuries Chapter 279 Injuries After hearing his words, he knew almost everything he wanted to know. ¡°Thanks for the information. The food is my gift¡±, I said and got up to pay the bill. However, Boris followed me and said: ¡°You are Dr. Woods. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t admit it sooner.¡± His attitude changed a lot. He looked at me with respect in his eyes and continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a genius to appear in front of me. And you look¡­¡± ¡° How do I look?¡± I stopped my steps and turned to look at him. His face flushed a little as he scratched his cheek with his fingers, he looked at me nervously and stumbled: ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°¦³?¦Á?¦Ê ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô,¡± ¦© r¦Å¦Ñl?¦Å?. ¦¢¦Ô¦Ó w?¦Å? ¦© ¦Ó¦Ôr?¦Å? ¦Ár¦Ï¦Ô??, ¦© r¦Ïll¦Å? ?¦Ã ¦Å¦Ã¦Ås.¦³?¦Ï¦Ôg?¦Ó ¦Áll ¦Ñr¦Å¦Ó¦Ó¦Ã g?rls w¦År¦Å s¦Ó¦Ô¦Ñ??? ¦³?¦Å f¦Á?¦Ó w¦Ás q¦Ô?¦Ó¦Å ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Ïs?¦Ó¦Å. ¦© ?¦Å¦Ó ?¦Á?¦Ã ?¦Å¦Á¦Ô¦Ó?¦Ås w?¦Ï f¦Ï?¦Ôs¦Å? ¦Ï? s¦Ålf-??¦Ñr¦Ï¦Í¦Å?¦Å?¦Ó, l?¦Ê¦Å ????¦År. ¦© l¦Åf¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Åx??¦Á? r¦Ås¦Ó¦Á¦Ôr¦Á?¦Ó w?¦Ó? ¦Ó?¦Å ??¦Ó¦Å?¦Ó?¦Ï? ¦Ïf g¦Ï??g ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñl¦Á?¦Å w?¦År¦Å ¦­??¦Ê ¦Á?? ?¦Á¦Í?? l?¦Í¦Å?. ¦¢¦Ïr?s g¦Á¦Í¦Å ??¦Ás¦Å ¦Á?? f¦Ïll¦Ïw¦Å? ?¦Å, s¦Á¦Ã??g, ¡°Ar¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô g¦Ï??g ¦Ó¦Ï ?¦Å¦Å¦Ó ¦­??¦Ê ?¦Ïw? ¦© ?¦Á? ¦Ó¦Á¦Ê¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ó?¦År¦Å.¡± ¡°¦³?¦Á?¦Ês, ?¦Ô¦Ó ¦© ¦Ê?¦Ïw w?¦År¦Å ?¦Å l?¦Í¦Ås.¡± ¡°¦§¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ?¦Å¦Å? ¦Ó?¦År¦Å ?¦Åf¦Ïr¦Å?¡± ¡°¦­¦Ï.¡± ¡°L¦Å¦Ó ?¦Å ¦Ó¦Á¦Ê¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ó?¦År¦Å.¡± ¦¢¦Ïr?s ?¦Å?¦Á?¦Å ?¦Ïr¦Å ?¦Ï¦Ó?¦Í¦Á¦Ó¦Å?. A?? ¦© ????¡¯¦Ó r¦Å?¦Å?¦Ó ?¦Ó ¦Áf¦Ó¦År ¦Ó???¦Ê??g ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ó. ¦§¦Å w¦Ás ¦Åx??¦Ó¦Å? ¦Ál¦Ï?g ¦Ó?¦Å w¦Á¦Ã ¦Á?? ?¦Å ¦Ás¦Ê¦Å? ?¦Å ¦Á l¦Ï¦Ó ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Ïl¦Å?¦Ôl¦Ár ¦Ñ¦Á¦Ó?¦Ïl¦Ïg¦Ã ?¦Ã¦Ñ¦Ï¦Ó?¦Ås?s ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ?¦Å ?¦Á? ¦Ñr¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ïs¦Å?.A?? s?¦Å w¦Ás ¦Å¦Í¦Å? ?¦Ïr¦Å s¦Ïrr¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Á? ¦© w¦Ás ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó s?¦Å w¦Ás?¡¯¦Ó ?¦Ï???g ¦Ó¦Ï ¦§¦Ár¦Í¦Ár? ¦Ó¦Ï ?¦Ï?¦Ó??¦Ô¦Å ?¦År r¦Ås¦Å¦Ár?? w?¦Ó? ¦­??¦Ê. ¦¢¦Ô¦Ó w?¦Å? s?¦Å f¦Ï¦Ô?? ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å ?r¦Ôg ?¦Å w¦Ás ?¦Ôrr¦Å?¦Ól¦Ã ?¦Å¦Í¦Ål¦Ï¦Ñ??g, s?¦Å w¦Ás ¦Åx??¦Ó¦Å? ¦Áll ¦Ï¦Í¦År ¦Ág¦Á??. ¡°¦© ¦Ê?¦Ïw ¦³W¦§! ¦©¦Ó¡¯s ?¦Ár? ¦Ó¦Ï g¦Å¦Ó ??¦Ó¦Ï ??s ¦Ó??r? l¦Á? ¦Ó?¦År¦Å. ¦³¦Ôr?s ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô w¦Å?¦Ó ¦Ó?¦År¦Å!¡± ¦¢¦Ïr?s ?¦Å¦Árl¦Ã ?¦Ô?¦Ñ¦Å? ??¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Á?r. ¦© ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Ïr¦Ó¦Ô??¦Ó¦Ã ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Å?¦Ñ?¦Ás?z¦Å: ¡°¦­??¦Ê ?s ?¦Ïr¦Å ?¦Á¦Ñ¦Á?l¦Å ¦Ó?¦Á? ?¦Å. W?¦Å? ¦© ?r¦Ï¦Ê¦Å ¦Ô¦Ñ w?¦Ó? ?¦Ã ¦Åx ¦Á f¦Åw ¦Ã¦Å¦Árs ¦Ág¦Ï, ?¦Å ?¦Á? ?¦Å¦Å? ?¦Å¦Ñr¦Åss¦Å? f¦Ïr ¦Á l¦Ï?g ¦Ó??¦Å. A?? ¦­??¦Ê ?¦Árr?¦Å? ?¦Ã w¦Ïr¦Êl¦Ï¦Á? ¦Á?? ¦Å?s¦Ôr¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñr¦Ïgr¦Åss ¦Ïf ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Åx¦Ñ¦År??¦Å?¦Ó ?¦Ã ???s¦Ålf.¡± ¦¢¦Ïr?s¡¯s ¦Åx??¦Ó¦Å?¦Å?¦Ó s¦Ô?s??¦Å? . ¦§¦Å w¦Á?¦Ó¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï s¦Á¦Ã s¦Ï?¦Å¦Ó???g, ?¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Å w¦Ás?¡¯¦Ó s¦Ôr¦Å ?f ?¦Ó w¦Ás ¦Á¦Ñ¦Ñr¦Ï¦Ñr?¦Á¦Ó¦Å. ¡°¦±l¦Å¦Ás¦Å s¦Á¦Ã w?¦Á¦Ó ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô w¦Á?¦Ó ¦Ó¦Ï s¦Á¦Ã. ¦© w¦Á?¦Ó ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ê?¦Ïw ?¦Ïr¦Å ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦­??¦Ê¡¯s s?¦Ó¦Ô¦Á¦Ó?¦Ï? ¦Ó¦Ï f??? ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ïw ?¦Á? ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñr¦Ï?l¦Å? ?s.¡± ¦© ¦Ê?¦Åw ??s ?¦Ï??¦År?s ¦Á?? s¦Á?? ??r¦Å?¦Ól¦Ã, ¡°¦© ?¦Á?¡¯¦Ó ¦Ô??¦Års¦Ó¦Á?? w?¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñ¦Å¦Ï¦Ñl¦Å ?? ¦Ó?¦Å fr¦Ï?¦Ó?¦År r¦Ås¦Å¦Ár?? ??s¦Ó?¦Ó¦Ô¦Ó¦Å ¦Ïf s¦Ô?? ¦Á f¦Á?¦Ï¦Ôs ¦Ô??¦Í¦Års?¦Ó¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ôl??¡¯¦Ó s¦Å¦Å g¦Ïl? s???¦Å ?¦Å?¦Á¦Ôs¦Å ¦Ïf g¦Ïss?¦Ñ.¡± ¦¢¦Ïr?s ?¦Å¦Ár? ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Å¦Á???g ¦Ïf ?¦Ã w¦Ïr?s, s¦Ï ?¦Å s¦Ór¦Ôggl¦Å? ¦Á?? s¦Á??, ¡°Af¦Ó¦År ¦Áll, ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ?s ¦±r¦Ïf¦Åss¦Ïr F¦Ïr?.¡± ¦© g¦Ï¦Ó ¦Å¦Í¦Å? ?¦Ïr¦Å ¦Ô¦Ñs¦Å¦Ó. ¦§¦Ïw¦Å¦Í¦År, ?¦Å w¦Ás ¦Á?gr¦Ã w?¦Ó? ???s¦Ålf. ¦© f¦Ål¦Ó ??sg¦Ôs¦Ó¦Å? ?¦Å?¦Á¦Ôs¦Å ¦© ?¦Á? ¦Á???r¦Å? s¦Ô?? ¦Á ¦Ñ¦År*¦År¦Ó ?? ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñ¦Ás¦Ó! F¦Ïr¦Ó¦Ô?¦Á¦Ó¦Ål¦Ã, ??s l¦Á? ?¦Á? ?¦Å¦Å? f¦Ôll ?¦Á?¦Ê ¦Ó?¦Å?. O¦Ó?¦Årw?s¦Å ¦© w¦Ï¦Ôl??¡¯¦Ó ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ?¦Å¦Ó ¦­??¦Ê ¦Á?? ?¦Ïw ¦© w¦Ï¦Ôl? ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ?¦Å¦Å? ¦Ê¦Å¦Ñ¦Ó ?? ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Ár¦Ê.A?? ?¦Ã ¦Á?¦Á?¦Å??? ?¦Ár¦Å¦År w¦Ï¦Ôl? ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ?¦Å¦Å? ?¦Ås¦Ór¦Ï¦Ã¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ï! ¡°¦© ¦Á?¦Ê?¦Ïwl¦Å?g¦Å ¦±r¦Ïf¦Åss¦Ïr F¦Ïr?¡¯s ¦Á?¦Á?¦Å??? ¦Á???¦Å¦Í¦Å?¦Å?¦Ós. ¦¢¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ó¡¯s s¦Ó¦Ô¦Ñ?? ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Åq¦Ô¦Á¦Ó¦Å s¦Ê?ll w?¦Ó? ??¦Ár¦Á?¦Ó¦År.¡± ¦© s¦Ô??¦Å?l¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Ï¦Ôg?¦Ó ¦Ïf A¦Ár¦Ï? ¦Á?? s¦Á??, ¡°¦© ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Ów¦Ï ¦Á?q¦Ô¦Á??¦Ó¦Á??¦Ås w?¦Ï ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Ê?¦Ïw? ??? f¦Ïr ¦Á l¦Ï?g ¦Ó??¦Å. A?? ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ó? s¦Á¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ?¦Å ?s ?¦Ï¦Ó ¦Á g¦Ï¦Ï? g¦Ô¦Ã. A¦Ár¦Ï? ?¦Á? r¦Å????¦Å? ?¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ê¦Å¦Å¦Ñ ?¦Å ¦Áw¦Á¦Ã fr¦Ï? ?¦Á¦Í??. ¦§¦Ïw¦Å¦Í¦År, ?¦Å ?¦Á??¡¯¦Ó ¦Ó¦Á¦Ê¦Å? ?¦Ó s¦År?¦Ï¦Ôsl¦Ã ?¦Á?¦Ê ¦Ó?¦Å?. S¦Å¦Å??g ?¦Á¦Í??¡¯s s¦Ór¦Á?g¦Å ¦Á¦Ó¦Ó?¦Ó¦Ô?¦Å ¦Ó¦Ïw¦Ár?s A¦Ár¦Ï?, ¦© g¦Ô¦Åss¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ?¦Á? ¦Ïl? gr¦Ô?g¦Ås. Af¦Ó¦År ¦Áll, A¦Ár¦Ï? w¦Ás ?¦Á?¡­ ¦Ó¦Å?¦Ñ¦År¦Å? ¦Á?? ?¦Å l¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê¦Å? ?¦Ïw? ¦Ï? ¦Á l¦Ï¦Ó ¦Ïf ¦Ñ¦Å¦Ï¦Ñl¦Å ?¦Ôs¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å s¦Á?¦Å. ¦³?¦År¦Åf¦Ïr¦Å, w?¦Å? ¦© ?¦Å¦Ár? ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ¦­??¦Ê w¦Ás ?¦Á¦Ó??g ?¦Á¦Í??, ¦© w¦Ás ¦Á ??¦Ó s¦Ôr¦Ñr?s¦Å? ¦Á?? w¦Ïrr?¦Å?, ?¦Ô¦Ó s¦Ó?ll s¦Å?¦Ó ?¦Ã ?¦Ås¦Ó w?s?¦Ås. Af¦Ó¦År ??¦Ór¦Ïs¦Ñ¦Å?¦Ó??g, ¦© f¦Ï¦Ô?? ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ¦© ?¦Á? ?¦Å¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ï ?¦Á?¦Í¦Å ?¦Á?¦Ê ¦Ó?¦Å?! ¡°?r. ¦¢¦Ïr?s.¡± S¦Ô??¦Å?l¦Ã ¦© s¦Ó¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Å? ?¦Ã s¦Ó¦Å¦Ñs ¦Á?? l¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê¦Å? ??¦Ó¦Ï ??s ?¦Áz¦Ål ¦Å¦Ã¦Ås. ¡°?¦Áll ?¦Å ¦¢¦Ïr?s,¡± ?¦Å ¦Å?¦Ñ?¦Ás?z¦Å?. ¡°O¦Ê¦Á¦Ã, ¦¢¦Ïr?s. ¦±l¦Å¦Ás¦Å ?¦Ï?¡¯¦Ó ¦Ó¦Åll ¦­??¦Ê ¦© ¦Ás¦Ê¦Å? ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ???. ¦© ¦Ñl¦Á? ¦Ó¦Ï ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Á g¦Ï¦Ï? ¦Ó¦Ál¦Ê w?¦Ó? ??? ?? ¦Ñ¦Års¦Ï?.¡± ¡°¦­¦Ï ¦Ñr¦Ï?l¦Å?,¡± ?¦Å ¦Ágr¦Å¦Å? ???¦Å??¦Á¦Ó¦Ål¦Ã. ¦­¦Ï¦Ó f¦Ár ¦Áw¦Á¦Ã w¦Ás ¦­??¦Ê¡¯s r¦Ås??¦Å??¦Å, s¦Ï ¦© s¦Á?? g¦Ï¦Ï??¦Ã¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï ¦¢¦Ïr?s w?¦Ó? ¦Ó?¦Å ??¦Ó¦Å?¦Ó?¦Ï? ¦Ïf l¦Å¦Á¦Í??g. ¦¢¦Ïr?s s¦Ó¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Å? ?¦Å ¦Á?? s¦Á??, ¡°Ol?¦Í¦Å, ?¦Á? ¦© ?¦Ô¦Ã ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ????¦År ¦Ï¦Í¦År ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás ?r¦Å¦Á¦Ê? W¦Å ?¦Á? ¦Áls¦Ï ?¦Å¦Å¦Ó ¦Áf¦Ó¦År ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás. ¦© ???¦Å??¦Á¦Ó¦Ål¦Ã ¦Ê?¦Åw w?¦Á¦Ó ?¦Å ?¦Å¦Á?¦Ó, s¦Ï ¦© s¦Á??, ¡°¦© ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Á ?¦Ï¦Ãfr?¦Å??.¡± ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás ¦Í¦Á?¦Á¦Ó?¦Ï?.¡± ¡°W?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ó? ¦­??¦Ê ?s ?¦Ã ?¦Ås¦Ó fr?¦Å??. ¦§¦Å g¦Ï¦Ó ???s¦Ålf ??¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ór¦Ï¦Ô?l¦Å ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ?¦Å ?¦Á?¡¯¦Ó s¦Ïl¦Í¦Å ¦Ï? ??s ¦Ïw?. S¦Ï ¦© N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï g¦Ï ?¦Ål¦Ñ ???.¡± Read at NovelDrama.Org Af¦Ó¦År r??g??g ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Ï¦Ïr?¦Åll, ¦Á f¦Á??l?¦Ár ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å ¦Ás¦Ê¦Å?, ¡°W?¦Ï¡¯s ¦Ó?¦År¦Å?¡± ¦© ?¦Á??¡¯¦Ó ?¦Å¦Ár? ¦­??¦Ê¡¯s ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å f¦Ïr ?¦Álf ¦Á ¦Ã¦Å¦Ár, s¦Ï ?¦Ã ¦Å¦Ã¦Ås s¦Ô??¦Å?l¦Ã w¦Á¦Ó¦År¦Å?. ¦©¦Ó s¦Ï¦Ô??¦Å? l?f¦Ål¦Åss. ¦© s¦Ô¦Ñ¦Ñr¦Åss¦Å? ?¦Ã ¦Å?¦Ï¦Ó?¦Ï?s ¦Á?? f¦Ïr?¦Å? ?¦Ãs¦Ålf ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Á?sw¦År ?? ¦Á ?¦Ál? ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å: ¡°?¦Å¡±. Chapter 280 True Color Chapter 280 True Color ¡°Why should I hide?¡± Feeling puzzled and angry, I said, ¡°I want to see if she dares to hit me!¡± ¡°I told you he didn¡¯t hit me!¡± Nick was so anxious that he almost jumped. He grabbed my wrist without hesitation and pushed me onto the balcony, saying, ¡°Please do me this favor.¡± Then he turned around and hurried to the doorway and put my shoes in the shoe rack. After he opened the door, David asked, ¡°Baby, how are you feeling today? Does the wound still hurt?¡± ¡°I feel better. Are you done with your investigation?¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to hide me, Nick¡¯s nervousness worried me. So, I stood on the balcony and looked around. Suddenly, I found that the curtains were notpletely closed. There was a crack. As I got closer, a potted nt blocked my view. After adjusting the angle, I soon saw what was going on inside. And the nt became the best refuge. 0.00% 14:03 David KI ¡°Are you hungry? Lunch will be ready soon.¡± As he spoke, he put the bag of ingredients on the stove and rolled up his sleeves. I admitted that he seemed like a gentleman. No wonder so many people thought he was the perfect boyfriend. Nick steeled himself and said, ¡°David, we need to talk.¡± But seeing David look at him, he turned pale. I felt bad seeing this.Seeing David¡¯s face and the look in his eyes, even I subconsciously held my breath, thinking that my heartbeat was too loud. now. ¡°Baby, you promised you would never say those words.¡± David was holding a knife in his hand and his calm expression seemed a little sad. But I felt that the atmosphere instantly became extremely depressing with the change in the look of his eyes. Low air pressure had enveloped Nick. David stared at him, stepped back, and nervously said in a shaky voice, ¡°Please put the knife down.¡± David lowered his eyes to look at the knife in his hand. 14.40% 14:03 ¡°Baby, you make me sad.¡± She slowly put the knife down and moved closer to Nick, saying, ¡°What the hell do I have to do to make you rx in front of me?¡± David walked over to Nick, took his hand and lovingly put it to his face, saying, ¡°No. As Nick staggered back another step, his eyes were wide with fear. He was wondering what the hell David had done to him. Was it the effect of the gaslight? He was angry and terrified. As a viewer, he was sure that David¡¯s loving appearance would touch people if they didn¡¯t know the inside story. After all, he looked perfect. He went shopping and cooked for his boyfriend. And he gently and rationally handled all the negative emotions of his boyfriend.But I believed that everyone would notice something strange in this superficial harmony like me if they saw this scene. David seemed to have done nothing wrong. He was gentle and tolerant. But his ¡°perfection of him¡± made people feel suffocated. It all looked so weird now that I didn¡¯t know how to describe my feelings. I silently took out my phone and turned on the recording function, intending to record a video. Maybe Adenauer can give me some professional adviceter. Nick said with difficulty, ¡°We have to talk. Things can¡¯t go on like this . ¡± ¡°Baby, can¡¯t we talk after lunch? Maybe we should wait until your wound heals.¡± David gently stroked the wound on Nick¡¯s forehead with his thumb. And his eyes were filled with sadness as he said: ¡°You refused to tell me who hit you. I want to help you, but I don¡¯t know what I can do.¡± Nick suddenly had a mental breakdown, so he raised his voice and snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me!¡± He vigorously shook David¡¯s hand, stared at him with horror in his eyes, and said, ¡°What do you want to do for me? Do you want to take revenge on others without telling me again? Enough! I¡¯m sick of that! I want to break up with you. David, please let me go!¡± David froze, nkly, watching Nick growl like mad. He had been looking at him, so he was sure he saw a sh of irritability in his eyes. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re sick, so I understand that you¡¯re in a bad mood right now.¡± David looked at Nick with sadness and affection in his eyes, slowly approached him and continued: ¡°I know that we are destined to suffer from gossip if we go out together. But didn¡¯t we decide to face it together from the beginning? Nick interrupted sharply: ¡°No! I was wrong back then! If you hadn¡¯t done those things, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered from the rumors! When you forced Dr. Kirk to kick Dr. Stephen off the team¡­ No! From 51.02% 14010 you showed up in myb without letting me know in advance, you put me in an awkward position. You made my colleagues falsely think that I used you to join the team!¡± Seeing him scream hysterically, I felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Take it easy.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He slowly took Nick¡¯s hand, pulled him firmly into his arms, and kissed him on the cheek, saying, ¡°If hitting me can help you rx, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Nick cried out in despair, shaking all over. ¡°Honey, I can forgive you for creating trouble out of the blue. But I don¡¯t want to hear you mention that they broke up again.¡± New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels 288 Vouchers ¡°I told you that a person I loved deeply hurt me a lot. You can¡¯t hurt me like that again.¡± David pressed his lips to Nick¡¯s ear and said fiercely, ninjanovel ¡°Otherwise I don¡¯t know what I would do to you.¡± Nick was shaking all over, but his body went rigid because he no longer dared to fight. I could bear to see him any longer, so I put my phone away and ran from the balcony, yelling, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the same words back!¡± I went straight to David, pulled Nick behind me, and blurted out, ¡°If you hurt Nick again, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to you!¡± Chapter 281 Threat Chapter 281 Threat When David saw me on the balcony, a hint of panic shed across his face. But he was soon reced by surprise. After I approached him, he lowered his eyes with a gloomy face. But when he looked at me, he put on his usual kind smile and said, ¡°Olive, long time no see! Why are you here?¡±. He turned to look at Nick and asked, ¡°Baby, did you invite her here?¡± She was threatening Nick again! But people who didn¡¯t know the inside story couldn¡¯t figure out that he was a threat at all. ¡°I did not know¡±. Nick subconsciously wanted to exin. But I took his hand and interrupted, ¡°Why? Do I need to inform you before I go visit my best friend?¡± I looked at David and continued, ¡° You must have misunderstood something.¡± Seeing him approach me with a smile, I immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Stop! Get out of me!¡± I have never stopped Nick from contacting anyone.¡± Ugnt smile, ¡°Good. But you ¡°Well, you won¡¯t directly ask him to stop contacting me. But you¡¯re tricking him into making him feel guilty. He cares about your feelings, so he gradually stops contacting other people. You want him to only care about you.¡± you¡¯re right?¡± I was not Nick. Although he had admired this hypocrite when he was young and ignorant, now he felt only disgust for him. He was a psycho! After being silent for a moment, David asked, ¡°Did Nick tell you this?¡± Now, he was still shifting the focus to me Nick. I snorted, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything. But I have eyes and a brain. He was on the balcony just now and I saw with my own eyes how you gaslighted him. When Nick grabbed my hand from behind him, his palm was covered in sweat, making me feel sad as if an invisible hand was squeezing my heart. He had suffered such a depressing environment for half a year. If I were him, I would have gone crazy for a long time! ¡°Olive, things are not what you think. There are misunderstandings.¡± David sighed, raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, and said, ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve said it, I¡¯m going to confess.¡± He looked into my eyes with a sincere expression and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t n on telling anyone before. I have a friend who is a psychologist. After having dinner with Nick and me a few months ago, she told us in secret. To me, there¡¯s something wrong with Nick¡¯s mental state. It can be caused by pressure. You¡¯re not at Harvard, so you don¡¯t know how stressful it is to work here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who puts pressure on him.¡± I didn¡¯t believe his words at all. He wanted her to think that Nick was sick and hinted that she had been quietly tolerating him all along. It meant that she had cleared the obstacles in school for Nick and controlled his social rtionships because she wanted to help him. ¡°All I know is that Nick is afraid of you! He wants to break up with you!¡± David¡¯s fake smile finally broke after hearing the words ¡°break up¡±.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His face turned grim. But he caught himself and asked, ¡°So he asked you toe here to help him break up with me?¡± ¡°I came here because I wanted to surprise him. And I didn¡¯t expect to see such a good show.¡± My intuition told me that David was dangerous. Nick tightened his grip on my hand! He was scared! I took the initiative to attack and asked him: ¡°Do you want to use Nick of letting me hide on the balcony? You should wonder why!¡± I went up to David and continued, ¡°Why did he get nervous as soon as he heard you came back? You scared him!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±David finally yelled in anger. He had removed the hypocritical mask from his face and seen the true color of him. He was hysterical and mncholy without any tenderness! His true face was in front of me, and his cold, fierce eyes were staring at me. ¡°You know nothing!¡± David¡¯s voice was no longer kind. He arrogantly said in a gloomy tone, ¡°He made me fall in love with him! When I look forward to our future with joy, he wants to abandon me!¡± Nick nearly cried as he said, ¡°I never thought of leaving you.¡± ¡°Do you need me to help you remember?¡± David looked Nick straight in the eye nonchntly and said, ¡°After dinner on the 14th of September, you said you wanted to break up because of a little disagreement over sex. ¡°. I said it in a fit of anger. I did not mean that.¡± ¡°A fit of anger? You know I couldn¡¯t hear those words, but you still said it!¡± After shedding his meek and self-controlled disguise, David turned aggressive. Seeing Nick slip back into a passive state, I quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t exin.¡± A look of expectation came over Nick¡¯s face.But when he was about to speak, David said in an unprecedented cold tone, ¡°Baby, you better think carefully before you speak. Dr. Noah has expressed his dissatisfaction with you many times in private and he wants to kick you off the team.¡± due to your poor performance recently.¡± Damn! He hadpletely taken the pretense off of him and directly threatened us! New chapter av§Ñble o? Dr§Ñm§Ñnovels Nick froze, not knowing how to respond. His lips trembled, but he couldn¡¯t utter a word. ¡°Do not even think about it!¡± He was fuming with anger. David looked at me with disdain and said, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± He suddenly remembered something, showed a sarcastic smile, and said, ¡°Your boyfriend dumped you, so you expect everyone to be as miserable as you, right? Now you look like a funny clown!¡± I let go of Nick¡¯s hand, intending to hit David across the face. Chapter 282 Asking Aaron for Help Chapter 282 Asking Aaron for Help ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it! He¡¯s goading you on purpose.¡± Nick ran to me and hugged me from behind as my fist was an inch away from David¡¯s hideous face. ¡°Even if I hit him, I won¡¯t regret it!¡± I looked at David but didn¡¯t try to break free or hit him. After all, he had regained his reason. Nick was right. David was goading me on purpose. Maybe he would call 911 and let the police take me after I hit him. I continued to confront David, leaning my upper body back, and asked, ¡°Nick, did you or did he sign the lease for this apartment?¡± ¡°He.¡± The response was within my expectations. I grabbed him by the hand and said, ¡°Come on! The threat just now had worked on him. David¡¯s status in the academy was quite high. He was famous and respected all over the world. David had forced Dr. Noah to fire Stephen from the team, so he could fire Nick as well. Nick was different from me. He loved and was in pursuit of academics. It was his dream! ¡°Nick, listen! I know it is a difficult decision. But if you continue topromise and stand by that bastard, he will steal all your academic achievements and destroy your life.¡± I then looked at David and continued, ¡°If you get fired because you move out of this apartment, he¡¯ll show that he doesn¡¯t feel anything for you. Everything is false¡±. I knew he was a bet.He wasn¡¯t sure if David would ask Dr. Noah to kick Nick off the team. But if he ¡°If he is so ruthless, I won¡¯t let him go. I¡¯ll stay here for a month. So, I have time to expose the true colors of him to the public and I will do it at all costs ¡±. After I finished talking, I let Nick make the final decision. He seemed torn because it was a critical decision for him. But in the end, he raised his head to look at me, took my hand and said, ¡°Come on.¡± We won! ep, and we were destined to face greater difficulties in the future. But a good start was half the battle.After all, my best friend Nick was back! David could no longer keep the smile from him as he eagerly said in a harsh, angry voice, ¡°Nick!¡± But Nick had made the decision. He looked sadly at David in the middle of the living room and said, ¡°I think you see how much I¡¯ve changed in thest six months since I moved. A good rtionship makes both parties better. Hope you feel better. But do you expect the same? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked outside with me. We changed our shoes and headed out the door. After the door mmed shut behind us, David¡¯s figure disappeared from view.Then Nick and I let out a long sigh of relief at the same time, looked at each other, and burst out ¡°You did it!¡± I cheered happily, jumping up to hug him. ¡°I did it!¡± Nick cried with joy, resting his head on my shoulder. When he cried, he looked more pitiful than me, that he was a woman. So I patted him on the back. After the brief excitement, I started to feel worried. It was me who encouraged Nick to make the decision. He now he was taking a risk, so I must help him solve the problem. ¡°Where should I go now?¡± Nick asked helplessly, looking frail. I gentlyforted him and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel where I live. Whatever happens, I will stay by your side during the Christmas holidays. And I will help you solve the problem once and for all.¡± I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with my words. But Nick held me tighter and yelled louder, ¡°Olive, I will never forget this day! Never!¡±. *** After Nick calmed down, I took him back to the hotel. Sitting on the bed, we begin to think about what to do next. ¡°How much evidence do you have against David? Videos, photos or chat logs¡±. Nick lowered his head, bit his bottom lip, and replied, ¡°I have no proof.¡± ¡°You are wee?¡± I could not believe it. He lowered his head further and shook her. ¡°He has dressed up very well until today. I felt something wrong before, but I couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute his words.¡± Nick copsed on the bed in frustration, stared at the ceiling, and continued: ¡°He has never hit or insulted me. And even his From him His expression is always kind as if he is in love with me. He made me think that he¡¯s done everything for me, but I¡¯m always making trouble out of nothing like a dissatisfied lu*tic . ¡± he all of a sudden he sat up and walked over to me, saying, ¡°You recorded it! You should have shown me earlier!¡± ¡°The video won¡¯t have much of an impact on that bastard even if he disperses.¡± I thought for a moment and asked: ¡°Can I send this video to Adenauer? Maybe he can give us some professional advice.¡± ¡° Sure!¡± Nick sounded even more anxious than me. When I looked at him, he looked me in the eye and asked confused, ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Nothing. I just feel like the Nick I¡¯m familiar with has returned.¡± Chapter 282 Asking Aaron for Help 288 Vouchers Nick blushed and said, ¡°Come on! Stop teasing me! Ask your psychologist boyfriend to help us find a solution.¡± After I sent the video to Adenauer, he soon replied: ¡°he is misleading. Your friend is brave.¡± Reading the message, Nick snorted smugly. However, the growling of his stomach soon made him ufortable. I asked him, ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, have you?¡± New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm ¡°I was so nervous right now that I totally forgot about it.¡± Nick got out of bed and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and get something to eat now. I won¡¯t do it¡±. Adenauer¡¯s words greatly eased my worries. I knew he meant Aaron. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can call you and ask about Professor Ford,¡± Adenauer said by phone. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Adenauer subtly offered me a favor. He knew he didn¡¯t want to contact Aaron, so he offered to help me ask him for help. But I hesitated because he didn¡¯t want to owe people any favors. And he wasn¡¯t sure who didn¡¯t want to own this favor. She didn¡¯t know how close Adenauer and Aaron were. But I assumed that my existence had caused discord between them. Besides, Aaron had yed with my feelings like he yed with the other women. If Adenauer told him about me, thetter might make fun of him. After thinking about it, I made up my mind and said, ¡°Forget it. Are you busy with work now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You are always my priority.¡± ¡°So, you are indeed busy now.¡± Feeling warmth in my heart, I became more determined and said, ¡°You should go back to work. I can figure it out myself.¡± Adenauer was silent on the other end of the phone. I hastened to exin: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong! David makes me nauseous and gives me a psychological shadow. I don¡¯t want to ask my boyfriend to help me with my problems right now.¡± Adenauer was speechless, then burst outughing. ¡°Well, since you insist on it, I wish you all the best. However, do not hesitate to contact me if you need help.¡± After hanging up the phone, I took a deep breath. After finding Aaron¡¯s number, I looked at the screen but hesitated to call him, feeling more nervous than the first booty call! He was willing to do anything for Nick. But was this the only way? Did she have to This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. call Aaron? I got out of bed and paced by the window with my phone. Though I¡¯d racked my brain, I still couldn¡¯t think of anyone I knew on bad terms with David. So I gave up and called Aaron. After arriving in the United States, I always forgot about the time difference. However, since Adenauer was awake, Aaron shouldn¡¯t be going to bed either.After dialing the number, my heart started racing and even my body temperature rose significantly. Iforted myself in my heart, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. She will make fun of me or humiliate me at the most. As long as I can find a way to deal with David, it will be worth it.¡± Aaron couldn¡¯t appear in front of me over the phone anyway. And he wouldn¡¯t lose anything after hearing some harsh words. However, he did not answer the call after a long time. As time passed, my heart gradually sank. And I felt lost. He didn¡¯t even want to answer my call now. But it was understandable. After all, I had teased him harshly that morning.He was the CEO and the second son of the Morris Group, so it was normal for him to be angry with me. Maybe he had blocked my number for a long time. I decided to let Adenauer contact him. At least Aaron was still willing to answer his calls. After all, my priority now was helping Nick survive the crisis in his career. As he was about to hang up the phone, I saw the duration of the call on the screen start to increase out of the corner of my eye. He had answered the phone! I quickly pressed my phone to my ear. He kept silent, but the familiar sound of breathing told me he was listening. Suddenly, I felt dry in my mouth.My mind went nk and I didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, I snapped, ¡°This is Olive.¡± Hearing him sneer on the other end of the phone, I blushed and I could imagine that she was shing a smirk with one hand in her pocket and holding the phone with the other. ¡°I thought she wasn¡¯t in your address book anymore,¡± Aaron said sarcastically. I told myself that he had to contain my anger because I needed to ask him for help! So, I forced myself to ignore his sarcasm and said, ¡°I got in trouble. And only you can help me.¡± Before he could finish speaking, he interrupted me with an exaggeratedugh: ¡°Ha! Olive, why do you think I¡¯ll help you when you¡¯re in trouble?¡± His tone suddenly turned cold as he asked, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Aaron was always like this, so he was mentally prepared. He had never loved me, so he wouldn¡¯t have any feelings for me after I scolded him harshly. But he didn¡¯t want to apologize. It was he who had betrayed me when we were dating. Even if I wanted to ask him for help now, I wouldn¡¯t swallow my pride. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°David Ford threatened me.¡± Aaron was always so perceptive that he asked, ¡°Are you in the United States?¡± ¡°Yes, I am in a hotel near Harvard. Do you remember Nick? He is one of my best friends. David tricked him, so he came to take me away. But David threatened to kick him out of the Institute.¡± After telling him everything in one go, I said, ¡°David is crazy and twisted. But I don¡¯t know anyone who gets along with him, except you.¡± I first met David at an auction four years ago. He and Aaron had been in obvious conflict then, and the hated David so much, she must have evidence against him. Aaron was silent, so I uncertainly asked, ¡°Hello? You are listening?¡± Aaron¡¯s breathing sounded heavier on the phone. What was he thinking? A ray of hope rose in my heart. ¡°You can help? Any way of dealing with him will do. I owe you one¡±. ¡°You can¡¯t beat him! Don¡¯t go looking for trouble,¡± Aaron replied coldly before hanging up the phone. It was so sudden! What the hell! Hearing the beeps on the phone, I was furious! But suddenly he had hung up on me! ¡°F*ck, you bastard!¡± Looking at the phone screen, I wished that I couldmunicate with him through the phone and p him. I was furious!So, I paced back and forth by the window, trying to calm down. ¡°Sure enough, men are not trustworthy!¡± Dr?§Þan§àvels I should not have naively thought that he would do me this favor. But it was also a good thing. After all, now he had seen reality. Gd helped those who helped themselves. Suddenly, Nick called me. ¡°Did David contact you?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± I got angry again. And now there was only one thought in my mind. I swore that I would use what mattered most to him to destroy him! Chapter 284 Who Dare To Touch Her? Chapter 284 Who Dare To Touch Her? What was most important to David? I thought there was no doubt that one was his academic performance and the other was his impable personal image of him. The former was probably impossible for me to attack. The only thing he could attack was public opinion. If everyone knew his true colors, from now on, people would think of Professor David Ford as a psychopath. I thought he was going to copse. However, this was not the immediate priority. ¡°Where are you now?¡± I told Nick, ¡°No matter where you are or where you want to go, he¡¯sing back to me right now. Don¡¯t be impulsive, remember?¡± After hanging up the phone not long after, Nick came back into the room and brought me a Shake Shack burger. I put it aside and did not eat it. Nick didn¡¯t care about this detail. At this time, he had already lost his mind, he panicked, and he didn¡¯t even have the heart to pay N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. attention to these things. After confirming that the news from just now had been told by Dr. Noah himself, and after Nick exined that Dr. Noah had told him ¡°Maybe you should have a good talk¡± hesitantly atst, I quickly got over it. a n urred. ¡°No one can bear the constant interference of others in their scientific research projects. This can be a breakthrough!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡±Nick looked at me nervously and expectantly. ¡°Go to the door of David¡¯s office and put a piece of paper on his door saying that David Ford is a psychopath. I¡¯m going to make everyone who walks by think he¡¯s a psycho every time he¡¯s mentioned from now on. Seeing Nick ¡®s terrified expression, I tried to reassure him. ¡°What a hypocrite fears most is that his true colors will be exposed. We¡¯ll do a scene outside his office as a counter to his threat from a moment ago. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t stop, I will post on the inte for the whole world to know the true colors of him next.¡± ¡°But we have no proof.¡± Nick was worried, ¡°And it¡¯s illegal.¡± I patted his shoulder, ¡°As long as we leave before the security guards chase us. Anyway, I have plenty of time in the next month. I¡¯ll see who copses first.¡± We would just do it! Half an hourter, I appeared at the door of David¡¯s office with a sign held high. I put the sign that said ¡°David Ford is a psychopath¡± on his office door. ¡°Professor David Ford forced his colleagues to fire his subordinates and interfered many times with other people¡¯s scientific research projects. He is a total hypocrite!¡±I yelled at the passing crowd, ¡°He¡¯s extremely twisted on the inside and he¡¯s very good at gaslighting. It can easily drive people crazy. Everyone, be careful not to be fooled by her appearance!¡± Soon some people stopped and gathered. Some even took out their mobile phones to take pictures. I knew that this embarrassing video would soon spread throughout Harvard and even throughout the academicmunity. But if you wanted others to pay the price, you would have to do something first. Nick wasn¡¯t there. I asked him to help me keep an eye on when security woulde. However, Nick suddenly appeared.I was about to leave when David appeared not far behind Nick. ¡°Go!¡± Nick pulled me and wanted to wriggle away. But I did not go. If the security guards came, of course, he could run away to protect me, and no one would find it strange. But if she chose to run as soon as she saw David appear, the credibility of what he had just said would be greatly reduced. ¡°Remember that face. This is David Ford!¡± I pointed in the direction of David Ford in the crowd. They all turned their heads to look. Thanks to my excellent eyesight, I saw the fleeting look of anger on David¡¯s face. The crowd parted for him, and David came straight for me and Nick. Just when I thought he was going to say something to me, he suddenly changed direction and approached a student who was recording a video nearby. He gently looked the student in the eye and said chivalrously, ¡°Excuse me, can you delete the video? This is my friend, Dr. Olive Woods. She has a history of severe depression and alcoholism. I don¡¯t want the video of her loss.¡± the mind of her to be circted.¡± At the same time, she turned her phone over and showed a photo to the student. Nick¡¯s face turned pale instantly. I realized something immediately. Three years ago, I had been rushed to the hospital for alcoholism and Nick had sent him a picture of the diagnosis sheet! To what extent can a person be a hypocrite? It was a revtion for me today. Almost instantly, the crowd that had been watching the show looked at me suspiciously. Those gazes were like countless sharp knives, piercing my body. At that point, a voice in my head told me that I was no match for David in terms of ying with public opinion. ¡°Don¡¯t believe what he said.¡± Nick spoke suddenly, which got everyone¡¯s attention, including me. He angrily approached David and snatched the phone from him. ¡°He still has the screenshot of our chat from three years ago. You are intriguing, Professor David Ford!¡± I swore I¡¯d never seen Nick so angry and tough. Nick rose to the asion! Looking at his clenched fists, I couldn¡¯t help but cry a little. Hearing Nick¡¯s words, the people around him began to waver. I took out my phone and showed the video. Finally, after watching my video, everyone turned their eyes back to David. In the crowd, some began to whisper. David¡¯s disguised mask began to crumble and I slowly emerged as a victor. You¡¯ve seen?! He could break David without anyone¡¯s help! New ch?pter av?ble o? Dra§Þ§Ñn§àv§Öls.c§àm My smile froze. What¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t David get angry, but instead he became more and more like a brooding prince and a victim? Not far away, the police yelled ¡°Get out of the way¡± and ran towards them. There were too many onlookers around, and Nick and I didn¡¯t have time to escape. ¡°Curse! David, you are a demon! Shameless!¡± Nick yelled, but two strong police officers held him tight. A policeman ran up to me and grabbed my arm. Suddenly, a deep roar erupted from the crowd: ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares to touch her?¡± Chapter 285 Request Chapter 285 Request The moment I heard this, I thought I was dreaming. All eyes turned towards the direction of the source of the sound, and the crowd once again pushed through. At the end of the crowd, I saw Aaron. He seemed to be in a hurry, and even his hair was disheveled. But the domineering self-sufficiency of him still caught everyone¡¯s attention in an instant. No one thought it was not important. He was always the attention of the attention wherever he was. ¡°Is it Aaron Morris?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°The second son of the Morris Group, the most famous *boy in Manhattan.¡± Many people in the crowd recognized him immediately. There was a lot of discussion and many phone cameras were pointed directly at him. ¡°A¡­ Aaron, why are you here?¡± When David saw Aaron, his stern aura suddenly disappeared and he couldn¡¯t even speak fluently. I noticed Nick out of the corner of my eye. Nick was looking at David, crying quietly. Following his gaze from him why Nick was so sad. The way David looked at Aaron was the same as it had been many years ago, surprised and uneasy, but those who knew him well could see a hint of happiness and fascination in it. Given David¡¯s current sexuality, it was hard not to think that he had a special affection for Aaron. At that moment, I suddenly felt that Nick and I were almost in the same situation. The man I loved deeply was right in front of me, but I wasn¡¯t the one he was obsessed with. All sincerity was easily trampled on. That kind of shame, anger, and strong sadness almost made him copse and despair! There had never been a better time to realize that our lives were a joke. Aaron pushed through the crowd and came straight for me. The policeman next to me tried to stop Aaron but he was intimidated by Aaron¡¯s blue eyes. ¡°I dare you to touch it.¡± There was no high pitch, and his voice was even a bit low, but it was hard not to hear it. The policeman hesitated and looked at David. David¡¯s gaze remained on Aaron¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± David¡¯s tone softened and was even a little ttering. It was just that his ttery didn¡¯t cause Aaron¡¯s face to soften. He pursed his lips together, and there was somethingplex in his eyes that I couldn¡¯t understand. In short, it was not well-intentioned. Those present were all Harvard campus police officers, and they were unwilling to intrude on such a level of personal conflict. After getting the attitude of the parties involved, they briefly exhorted and left the scene. But the number of viewers kept increasing because of Aaron. Tomorrow would be Christmas Eve, and he had thought that most of the students on campus had probably already left. Those who didn¡¯t know might think that there was some special event on Christmas Eve here. Noticing many viewers looking back and forth between me and Aaron, I couldn¡¯t help but blush. Why was he here? I also wanted to ask this question. It had been less than an hour since I called him! ¡°Are you back in the United States?¡± I subconsciously said what I was thinking. Aaron lowered his eyes and looked at me, but he didn¡¯t speak. He looked at David. His face was statuesquely cold and rigid, and his jaw set. Thest time we met, he looked the same, impatient, resilient, and miserable. But this time he was also irritable and angry. ¡°Come on.¡± Aaron grabbed my wrist and nearly yanked me away. ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re still the same. You don¡¯t even want to say hello.¡± There was evident sadness in David¡¯s tone. Aaron turned his head in disgust and noticed the sign he had posted on the office door. He sneered and gave David a cold look: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk to a psychopath about.¡± With that, he walked away. He squeezed my wrist hard and I was forced to leave with him. Nick took onest look at David and followed Aaron and me without saying anything. No one stopped us anymore. I turned to look at David. He was standing there, looking in the direction we left with a strange smile. He was smiling! Was there anything to be d about Aaron calling him a psycho? ¡°L*attic!¡± I murmured softly. ¡°You seem to be somewhat self-aware,¡± Aaron said nonchntly. Well done! He was still as bad as ever. The feeling of gratitude that had just risen in my heart was quietly extinguished by his words. Aaron walked so fast that he dragged me away. I had to jog all the way to keep up. Nick followed us worriedly, soon falling behind some distance. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± I gently reminded. ¡°Carry with him.¡± Although she said so, my wrist felt a bit rxed. ¡°Anyway, thank you very much for his help.¡± I said a bit reluctantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her like that. She¡¯s doing it for me.¡± Nick tried to defend me, but I gestured for him to stop him. I rubbed my red wrist and red at Aaron. Calm! Calm down, Olive! In any case, he helped you solve this charade that was about toe to a bad end. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± I tried my best to stay calm and just talk business: ¡°You got something on that lun*tick? Please tell me¡±. ¡°Why should I tell you? Just because you¡¯re my ex-girlfriend?¡± Aaron scoffed. Dra§Þa?ov§Öls.c§à§Þ ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Aaron!¡± Nick hurried back upstairs, looking even more than I was, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt her enough already!¡± ¡°Nick.¡± I stopped him again. But Nick didn¡¯t listen to me. He grabbed my shoulder and tried to lead me, ¡°Olive, Aaron, and David are the same guy. You shouldn¡¯t mess with him for me.¡± I could not refute this. ¡°Nick, just calm down. I¡¯m just having a word with him.¡± Afterforting Nick, I spoke to Aaron again: ¡°Aaron, you don¡¯t always have to treat me like this. I do not owe you anything. After three years, I finally told Aaron the truth that I didn¡¯t get a chance to tell him. I looked into Aaron¡¯s charming blue eyes and said word for word, ¡°You¡¯re the one who betrayed me.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 286 Aaron鈥檚 Solution Chapter 286 Aaron¡¯s Solution After three years, I finally spoke about the grievances in my heart. Aaron froze in ce. He stared at me, trying to see a trace of a lie on my face. ¡°This kind of joke is not funny at all.¡± he finally said. ¡°Who would pull such a prank on you?!¡± Nick couldn¡¯t help it again and interrupted, ¡°You have no idea how painful Olive was at that moment. After being abandoned by you, she almost lost her life!¡± ¡°Arrest!¡± I quickly stopped Nick, ¡°There¡¯s no point in bringing up those things now.¡± He was about to bring the topic back to the current question, but the man in front of me took a big step towards me. ¡°Is what he said true?¡± Aaron widened in shock. He looked at me, ¡°After you broke up with me, did it hurt?¡± What kind of stupid question was this? If there was no pain in the breakup, was it still love? I didn¡¯t answer and just looked at the bottom of my pants. That string of numbers had been tattooed on my ankle forever, just like Aaron. It would always exist in my memory. I hadn¡¯t washed it off and just tried to treat it like a normal tattoo. ¡°Stop talking about it.¡± I changed the subject bluntly: ¡°You just helped us Thank you anyway. Nick has been suppressed for too long and his mood is not stable. Don¡¯t take his words seriously¡­¡±. ¡°Tell me,¡± Aaron didn¡¯t do what he expected. He interrupted me, took my hand and looked into my eyes, ¡°was leaving me very painful for you?¡± ¡°Yes, it was very painful.¡± I met his gaze, and my eyes were a little moist, ¡°But it¡¯s been three years, hasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s all over.¡± Fight. However, this time Aaron didn¡¯t use much force and I easily let go of his hand. There was a look on Aaron¡¯s face that he hadn¡¯t seen before. He took two steps back and even swayed a bit. At this moment, I suddenly felt that he looked so fragile. It seemed that the world would copse in the next second. I forced myself to look away from him. My heart ached even when I breathed. Ever since the meeting in Germany when I learned that Aaron had thought that I was married to Vincent three years ago, I had thought many times about the scene where he would find out the truth. Would you regret it? Would you regret our separation for the past three years? Would be happy? He had hidden the truth as a secret weapon, hoping to kill Aaron one day. But before that opportunity came, he first dealt me a fatal blow. This secret weapon suddenly became useless. Now, after telling the truth, I looked at Aaron, but I didn¡¯t want to make any interpretations. Whether his reaction now was real or fake no longer mattered. Anyway, the person who was really in his heart was never me. And after all, three years had passed. No matter how passionate our rtionship has been, it was time to let it go after three years. Although he still felt like crying, at least he could control my emotions. I sniffed and met Aaron¡¯s gaze calmly. ¡°I am not saying this to make you feel guilty, nor is it a threat. The past is gone. I just hope we can talk about the current issues calmly.¡±I tried to make my tone sound rational and smooth, ¡°Nick is currently banned from Dr. Noah¡¯s research institute. We need to find some way to deal with David.¡± Aaron¡¯s face was tense, expressionless. He just looked at me with tight lips and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Something must have happened to you and David in the past. I beg you. Please help¡±. I decided that if he still couldn¡¯t make up his mind, he would talk about Lukita. As long as he still had a bit of humanity, he wouldn¡¯t remain indifferent. ¡°I can help you,¡± Aaron said suddenly. My eyes lit up. I waited my ears, hoping he¡¯d share some dirt on David.But he turned around and was This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. about to leave. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I grabbed her arm unconsciously. Aaron nced sideways and met my gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll help you solve the problem.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to show up in person.ninjanovel fast update ¡± She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Aaron had always hated meeting David. ¡°There¡¯s no use telling you anything.¡± A disgusted look crossed Aaron¡¯s face, ¡°Anyway, I can figure it out.¡± With that, he left. Watching Aaron leave, Nick and I looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him like this before. It seems the truth has hit him hard,¡± Nick shrugged. ¡°He looks so pathetic. I can suddenly understand why you loved a man like him so much.¡± I turned my eyes to him sadly. Nick fell silent immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. Since he said so, we¡¯ll just wait.¡± In this sense, he had full confidence in Aaron. He had always done what he said¡­ well, except for those words of love. However, even with the confidence in him, she still underestimated his speed. Less than two hours after Nick and I got back to the hotel, ninjanovel fast update Nick received a notification from Dr. Noah. Noon temporary decision cancelled, and Nick was able to continue in and out of theb over Christmas break as agreed. Nick was so excited that he jumped up and hugged me tearfully Then I got a text from Aaron. Aaron: Problem solved. David has moved out of your friend¡¯s apartment and he cane back. ¡°That¡¯s too fast! How the hell did he do it?!¡± Nick leaned in excitedly. ¡°Two hours ago, you were still yelling at your benefactor.¡± I joked a bit. Nick snorted softly. ¡°Well, first of all, I owed you. Rounding it off, it¡¯s you, my dear friend Olive, who solved my big problem!¡± Nick hugged me excitedly and kissed me hard on the forehead, ¡°I can¡¯t wait another second. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Then Nick ran towards the entrance. Not long after, we were back at the apartment where Nick lived. After opening the door, ninjanovel fast update the interior didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, but it felt much bigger. Nick scanned the living room and quickly went into the bedroom. He opened the closet door, left the room and entered the bathroom¡­ he checked inside and out and finally returned to the living room. ¡°He moved.¡± Nick sounded relieved, but the look on his face said otherwise. Chapter 287 You Are A Catastrophe In Aaron鈥檚 Life Chapter 287 You Are A Catastrophe In Aaron¡¯s Life ¡°It suddenly urred to me that David¡¯s name was signed on the lease for this apartment.¡± Nick was temporarily detached from his emotions. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He looked at the apartment full of Christmas atmosphere with reluctance. She looked at the Christmas wreath hanging on the door, the small, delicately decorated Christmas tree in the corner of the living room, and some boxes of Christmas gifts ced below. The throws on the sofa had been reced with red and ck checkered ones, as had the cushions. There were also Santa decorations on the coffee table and by the firece. At the semi-open kitchen bar, there were also ingredients brought in at noon, champagne, gingerbread men, candy canes, Christmas pudding¡­ Christmas lights that could be seen everywhere decorated everything like a dream. This was by no means something that could have been arranged a few days in advance. You¡¯d think the two people in the apartment must have been happy and loving when all this was settled. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to change apartments,¡± Nick said quietly. I gently held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. I¡¯ll be by your side. At least you¡¯ll need me when you move.¡± Nickughed and looked at me, ¡°You have a very clear self-authorization.¡± Well, my sharp-tongued friend Nick was back. I felt relieved. But just when I was about to make fun of him andpletely dilute the gloomy atmosphere, suddenly the doorbell rang at the entrance. ¡°Who wille here right now?¡± Nick muttered in confusion, turning towards the entrance. A thought passed through my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± My body moved before my brain could react. I hurried to the entrance before Nick. As soon as the door was opened, the person outside was not the person he expected. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡± All thoughts were immediately dismissed by the man in front of me. Almost instantly, I took a step back, trying to close the door. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, ma¡¯am.¡± David stood at the door and said exactly, ¡°I¡¯m just here to give Nick a document and I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m ready.¡± I stopped closing the door but still watched him cautiously. ¡°What is it?¡± I looked at him suspiciously. I noticed that David had changed his clothes. One of his eyes bore a purple bruise, and the corner of his mouth was also torn, with obvious redness and swelling. Had she gotten into a fight with Aaron? Was this the solution that Aaron had said? Fight like two primitive men, and who would win would prevail? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aaron was not injured.¡± David caught my gaze and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. His tone was a bit mocking. What an irritating tone! I looked down and finally saw a document that he was holding in his hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me in?¡± David held up the document in his hand, ¡°Strictly speaking, before I hand this document over to Nick, I still have the right to kick you out of this apartment. Open the door before I do anything else. I have something to tell Nick. .¡± Damn! I leaned half of my body against the door. ¡°Let him in.¡± Nick¡¯s voice came from behind. Reluctantly, I respected his choice and opened the door to let David in. ¡°I went to review the lease.¡± David walked into the room, still looking like a gentleman, calm and unhurried, ¡°Now this apartment has nothing to do with me.¡± She walked over to Nick, looked from the Christmas room to Nick¡¯s face, then handed over the document in her hand. Nick took the document, but his eyes stayed on the wound on David¡¯s face. ¡°I can see anguish and sadness in your eyes.¡± David reached out to touch Nick¡¯s face, but Nick jerked his head away. His outstretched hand immediately hung in the air, but David didn¡¯t seem embarrassed. He calmly withdrew his hand and looked down, looking rather annoyed, ¡°You still love me, Nick. We are clearly in love with each other. Why do we have to say goodbye like this?¡± Looking at David like this right now, I felt disgusted. This could be considered as an acting personality, right? Even if there were no strangers, and Nick and I who were present knew what he was like, he was still immersed in his world, continuing his performance as if there was no one else around him. ¡°Stop pretending. Nick has received the document. You can go now¡±. I asked him to leave angry. In love? It was ridiculous. She didn¡¯t think a man in love with Nick would look at another person with that look! David¡¯s performance was interrupted. He turned his head to look at me, and finally, a trace of impatience appeared in his eyes. ¡°A real man would not threaten his beloved while iming that he still loves him.¡± I refuted unceremoniously. Nick still had residual love for him, but I didn¡¯t. ¡°Don¡¯t say such nasty things. I¡¯m not the same as you.¡± I was angry. I was burning with anger. At that moment, I suddenly realized why Aaron would want to hit the freak in front of me. He deserved it! he was arrogant, domineering, crazy and thoughtless. It was very difficult not to punch him in the face. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm David walked across the room with a smile, ninjanovel finally looking at Nick again: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to spend Christmas with me? It¡¯s lonely spending vacations alone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to theb tomorrow to catch up on what I¡¯ve been missing thest few days.¡± Nick¡¯s face was tense and his tone was stiff. ¡°That would be a shame.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! This ce has nothing to do with you. Hurry up! Don¡¯t appear in our sight again.¡± I urged David impatiently. David looked at me again and finally walked towards the door. As she left the apartment, she turned and gave me onest deep look. He put on a strange smile again. It was cold and terrifying. ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent. Anyway, it¡¯s a loss on your part, but I¡¯ll get it all back from Aaron¡¯s side.¡± Chapter 288 Farewell On A Snowy Night Chapter 288 Farewell On A Snowy Night Boom! The apartment door was closed. I stood there, staring at the closed door, feeling extremely agitated. What did he mean by thatst sentence? Aaron made a deal with him? Theplex, haunted look that David got every time he saw Aaron kepting back to me. He was sure that there had been a bad past between the two of them. Maybe Aaron was gay in the past? That Lukita could be a man, and David, who had met Aaron early, had fallen in love with Aaron at that moment. ording to his twisted heart, he had probably separated Lukita and Aaron! No, it wasn¡¯t just that. By this time, my detective radar was fully operational. Keep thinking about Aaron¡¯s attitude toward David. Judging from those details, I came to the conclusion that simply breaking up with him and Lukita wasn¡¯t enough for her to have that special attitude towards David. Adding to the anger, Aaron looked at David with more disgust. Suddenly, an idea urred to me. Was there a chance that David had not only driven Aaron and Lukita apart, but even lured Lukita into falling for him with the perfect illusion of her? As for what would happen to someone after falling in love with David, Nick had vividly presented it to me. That Lukita¡­ was he still alive? I dared not think about it anymore. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a loss on your part, but I¡¯ll get it all back from Aaron¡¯s side.¡± David¡¯s words kept ying in my mind. ¡°Are you OK?¡± Nick¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I recovered and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s happening?¡± Nick looked at me withplicated eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you might as well go see Aaron.¡± ¡°That? No, I¡¯m not worried. He is the second son of the Morris Group. How could he be controlled by a mere teacher?¡± To show that I didn¡¯t care, I immediately braced myself and said, ¡°Come on, today is Christmas Eve, and it¡¯s also the day of your rebirth. On such an important day, we must have a big meal and then have a good drink!¡± ¡°No,¡± Nick said, damping my enthusiasm, ¡°I want to spend Christmas with you, but¡­oh, sorry, I¡¯m afraid I have to go to theb tonight for work.¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Please, today is Christmas Eve and tomorrow is Christmas. Do you n to spend the two most important days alone in theboratory? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to theb to secretly cry because you don¡¯t want me to worry?¡± ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± Nick was speechless. He walked into the study, pulled out hisptop, and waved me over. ¡°You saw it?¡± He opened a file and pointed to the schedule, ¡°This is the overall progress of the current team, and this is my progress¡­¡± Pointing it out, Nick covered his face with his hands, unable to look at him again, before he could react. I was stunned at the horrible dy and finally decided that Nick wasn¡¯t trying to trick me. ¡°With all due respect,¡± I swallowed, ¡°Even when I broke up three years ago, my progress was not far behind.¡± Now she could understand why she had broken down after hearing that notification from Dr. Noah. If he couldn¡¯t make up for the progress that was dyed over this vacation, he would probably resign out of embarrassment, even if Dr. Noah didn¡¯t fire him after the vacation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nick sped his hands together, unable to raise his head in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t ever tell me this.¡± I patted him on the shoulder, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s celebrate quickly, and then you can go to yourb and I¡¯ll go back to my hotel.¡± Nick took out the sses and the champagne without saying a word. I pulled out my phone and took a sessful group photo of our toast. With all of Nick¡¯s thoughts on the show right now, the ingredients that were supposed to be used for Christmas dinner were ced in the fridge. After eating pasta, we hugged and said goodbye. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to apany you? I can help¡±. ¡°No.¡± Nick winked at me, ¡°You think I can¡¯t read your mind? You want to go to Aaron right now and ask him about what David just said.¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re in the mood to make fun of me now.¡± I smiled and punched him jokingly without insisting. Nick was right. I cared what David had said. I couldn¡¯t help but think that he must have made some kind of deal with Aaron. Aaron had promised him something, so he had given up on torturing Nick without hesitation. Anyway, Aaron hade for my call. I thanked him for his help, but I didn¡¯t want to owe him a big favor. After saying goodbye to Nick, on the way back to the hotel, I hesitated and called Aaron again. This time, the call did not take long to be answered. ¡°What is it?¡± Aaron chuckled on the other end of the phone: ¡°You¡¯re not calling to wish me a happy Christmas Eve, are you?¡± My nervousness quickly disappeared, ¡°Are you drinking again?¡± ¡°Today is a happy day, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aaron didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Where are you now?¡± I lowered my voice. The problem was that he was too calm. There was no sound at all. ¡°Are you at the hotel?¡± Aaron chuckled, ¡°Do you think I need to stay in a hotel?¡± I was speechless. ¡°Do you want toe?¡± She suddenly said on the other end of the phone. I held the phone and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± After thinking for a while, I still answered. Soon, Aaron gave me his address in a low and sexy voice. ¡°If you¡¯re going to say thank you or something, then there¡¯s no need toe here. You¡¯ve already said it.¡± Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls After hanging up the phone, I shrank my neck, listening to all kinds of music celebrating Christmas around. I guessed Aaron didn¡¯t have any Christmas decorations there So, before the stores closed, ninjanovel I turned around and walked into a decoration store. Aaron: Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lost again. His message brought my memory back to four years ago, back to the First time I had taken the initiative to go to his home. It was very cold on the street. When the cold wind blew on my face, it hurt a little, but my face couldn¡¯t help but heat up. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Bastard!¡± I cursed softly and responded with difficulty. ¡°I will be there.¡± Chapter 289 Christmas Eve Chapter 289 Christmas Eve After replying to the message, I kept running towards the address Aaron gave me. It started to snow and pedestrians stopped one after another, cheering happily. This may not be the first snowfall this year, but it was the first snowfall since I returned to the United States. The exhaled breath condensed into a white mist in the air. I quickened my pace. As I was about to reach themunity where Aaron lived, I saw a lone figure standing under the streetlight from a distance. It had gone from light snow to heavy snow. From a distance, countless snowkes fell on Aaron¡¯s curly brown hair, and some white snowkes had already umted on the tips of his hair. She was wearing a ck jacket and jeans, and her silhouette looked much slimmer than before. ¡°Why did you get off?¡± I trotted over to him. Aaron instantly looked up when he heard my voice and then smiled. Somehow I found this familiar scene. ¡°Well, I was afraid you¡¯d get lost,¡± he reached out to take the bags from me and said, ¡°Is it hamburger again?¡± ¡°Can you change the subject?¡± Some things should be past! Was it fun to mention it repeatedly? ¡°So¡­thank you for your takeout?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to deliver food!¡± I was speechless again, ¡°I was afraid that if you drank on an empty stomach, you would end up in the hospital. Give the emergency department doctors a Merry Christmas Eve, okay?¡± Aaron shrugged. He was carrying both bags in one hand and naturally took my hand with the other after opening the door downstairs. Wait¡­he was holding my hand? ¡°Hey!¡± I stopped and motioned for him to behave with my eyes. Aaron looked at me innocently, ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go up first. I am freezing¡±. His coat was unbuttoned, and it was visible that he was only wearing a ck shirt underneath. Not even a scarf! Then I noticed that Aaron¡¯s fingers were cold. Only his palm was still warm. His hands had always been very warm before. Aaron squeezed my hand and motioned for me toe inside quickly. Although I was a bit reluctant, I didn¡¯t bother to argue with him, so I followed him to the elevator. Unsurprisingly, when I entered Aaron¡¯s house, I saw nothing, let alone Christmas decorations or the slightest trace of everyday human life. Therge penthouse like a model house had a wide view as always. Standing by the window, one could see the beautiful night view of Harvard in heavy snow. But apart from the half-drunk ss of wine on the coffee table by the floor-to-ceiling windows, I didn¡¯t see any trace of people living in the entire house. ¡°Are you staying here tonight?¡± I reasonably suspected there weren¡¯t even any clothes or toiletries for the night. Aaron carried the bags in his hand into the kitchen. ¡°You are inviting me?¡± Her voice came from the kitchen. I rolled my eyes and didn¡¯t want to answer him anymore at the moment. Soon, Aaron came out with a te. After a simple treatment of the food he bought, he set up the tableware. ¡°Thank you for your Christmas Eve gift. ninjanovel ¡± She sat down at the dining room table, picked up her knife and fork and kept her eyes on me, obviously waiting for me to take a seat. A pasta dish had not filled my stomach. So I didn¡¯t pretend and sat across from Aaron. ¡°Do you want some champagne?¡± Aaron asked. I looked at the wine by the window in surprise and looked at him again, ¡°Are you sure you are not addicted to alcohol? How much have you drunk? ¡°I smelled the champagne from your mouth and thought you wanted some.¡± Aaron seemed innocent. I reminded myself that I hadn¡¯te to spend Christmas Eve with him, and I just wanted to talk to him about something. Aaron¡¯s champagne tasted good. ¡°Did you spend Christmas Eve alone?¡± She had rarely thought about this question before. It wasn¡¯t until thest six months that I gradually realized that I knew very little about Aaron. Having never spent Christmas with my parents since I was a child, I had been used to a lonely Christmas for thirty years until Cinder and Nick came into my life. So I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Aaron spent the night home alone when he had a family. If he remembered correctly, ninjanovel old Mr. Morris should be in the United States, and the Morris family estate was not far from here, and it took less than an hour to drive back. Aaron looked at me with his blue eyes, ¡°Is this the first day you¡¯ve met me? Olive, why are you looking a little weird today?¡± I was just feeling sorry for him! Spending Christmas alone in a cold house was an experience he¡¯d had too many times growing up. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The whole world was celebrating life, ninjanovel and every family was filled with warmth and But he had nothing. He knew better than anyone what it felt like to be abandoned by the entire world. ¡°Do not look at me like that¡±. Aaron smiled, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d think you were seducing me.¡± I looked back and even closed my eyes. Olive, are you an idiot? He had probably received invitations to various parties every day, not to mention Christmas. Whether he wanted to go or where he wanted to go was always his decision. And I felt sorry for him and wondered if he would be alone at Christmas. The more I thought about it, the more ashamed I became of my stupid behavior right now. I was secretly mad at myself. Aaron raised his eyebrows, ninjanovel ¡°Did you leave your friend ande to me just to ask such a dumb question?¡± ¡°Nick fell too far behind on the job because of David¡¯s influence.¡± I tried to exin, suppressing my impatience. ¡°Oh,¡± Aaron nodded, ¡°you were the one that was left behind.¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I got up and wanted to leave. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t get angry¡±. He smiled innocently. But somehow he had an illusion. Everything he showed at this time was to cover something up. Dr?§Þan§àvels He didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± I leaned back in my seat, ¡°We saw David after we got back. He said something weird.¡± Aaron¡¯s face suddenly turned a bit grim. Then she raised her head and looked at me again with her deep blue eyes. ¡°What are your next ns?¡± Before I could answer, my phone suddenly rang in my pocket. I pulled out my phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Colston initiating a FaceTime call for me. I subconsciously looked at Aaron and my muscles tensed. Chapter 290 See You Tomorrow Chapter 290 See You Tomorrow I didn¡¯t know why I looked at Aaron or why I felt so nervous. Everything I did was justified. So what was he guilty of? Aaron nced at my phone lightly, ¡°FaceTime call from Colston? Do you need me to leave for a moment?¡± He sounded pretty considerate. But I said no. ¡°This is your house, and I came to you for something. Nothing happened between us.¡± Aaron raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly: ¡°You came to your ex-boyfriend¡¯s house on Christmas Eve. You had a simple dinner and drank some champagne. Nothing happened. then you choose fix it, and I don¡¯t mind saying hello too.¡± My face darkened and I took a few steps back. ¡°Forget it. Just sit there and don¡¯t move or make a sound.¡± I looked around and soon found that a room here was very simr to my hotel room. I quickly closed the door, leaned against the bed, and answered the FaceTime call. ¡°Merry Christmas Eve!¡± Colston¡¯s celebratory voice appeared along with the image. He was sitting on the sofa in a dark green Christmas sweater with a Santa hat on his head. Two elderly people, a man and a woman, were leaning against him, looking at me together on the phone. ¡°Merry Christmas Eve!¡± I responded with a smile, greeting them, ¡°Colston, are these your parents? Merry Christmas, Mr. and Mrs. Adenauer. I¡¯m so sorry I didn¡¯t get a chance to see you.¡± On the other end of the phone, the Adenauers were friendly and immediately said he was fine. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯ll talk to Olive alone.¡± Colston stood up with his phone in hand with a smile. He went up the stairs and came to a bedroom. After closing the door, the merry Christmas carols that were ying in the downstairs living room suddenly disappeared. ¡°Honey, are you alone in the hotel now? Where is your friend Nick? The smile on Colston¡¯s face was finally reced by concern. He looked at the camera, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Colston.¡± I tried tofort him, ¡°The problem was resolved, much faster than I expected. It¡¯s just that his work in theb has been dyed too long, so he hurried to catch up after having dinner with me.¡± ¡°All went well?¡± Colston had a surprised look on his face, ¡°So fast!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I thought of the owner of the house sitting in the living room at this time. I hesitated for a moment, but quickly made up my mind. I looked at Colston. ¡°Aaron helped us.¡± At first I was hesitant because I was afraid the truth would unhappy. But he believed that honesty was crucial in a rtionship. ¡°I don¡¯t know when he returned to the United States. Anyway, after she showed up. David stopped bothering us soon. He even moved out of the apartment where he lived with Nick. In the image, Colston froze for a moment. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was awork dy or his actual response. ¡°In order to solve this big problem smoothly, I think Christmas this year is very significant.¡± I shed a bright smile, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m going to bed early to beat the jetg.¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to stay with you for a while?¡± Colston looked at me concerned, ¡°Olive, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°I miss you too. But it is not necessary. It¡¯s Christmas once a year. Hurry up and go spend some time with your family.¡± ¡°Well then.¡± Colston pursed his lips, ¡°But since the problem was resolved so quickly, can I see you again sooner?¡± I gave him an affirmative look. ¡°But maybe it will take a while.¡± I added, ¡°I¡¯m running out of time and haven¡¯t had time to meet up with my other friends.¡± After a brief chat, Colston finally hung up on the video call. I lowered the hand that was holding the phone and let out a long sigh of relief. Rubbing my sore arm, I opened the door and got out. ¡°Do you need me to massage your shoulders?¡± Aaron¡¯s voice suddenly rang over my head. I jumped, ¡°Did you hear our call?¡± Aaronzily leaned against the bedroom door with his hands in his pockets and looked in, ¡°I just wanted to go back to my room and change my clothes.¡± I turned my head in surprise and looked at the bedroom, which was much like a hotel room, with no sign of upancy. ¡°Your bedroom?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There were many things I wanted to say in my heart, but my instincts made me choose to keep quiet. I moved out of his way and went back to the living room. Aaron left shortly after entering. It was just that he didn¡¯t understand why he insisted on exchanging a ck shirt for another ck shirt at this time. But it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°Oh, what did you ask me just now?¡± I remembered that he seemed to ask me something before the video call. Aaron lowered his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I stopped him from getting up to take his coat, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you traded with David. Why did he say that it was a loss on my part, but he would get everything back from you?¡± ¡± I asked him again, ¡°Aaron, you helped me and I am very grateful. But I don¡¯t want you to be ckmailed or anything.¡± ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m not someone to owe favors to.¡± He was a bit annoyed by his attitude. What was wrong with him? ¡°Do you want to return the favor?¡± Aaron finally looked at me. ¡°Yeah.¡± My face was full of seriousness, ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you indefinitely all the time.¡± Hearing my words, Aaron looked down and chuckled. He kept his leaning posture unchanged, but I felt a certain change. in your aura. ¡°Spend this Christmas with me,¡± she said weakly, ter I¡¯ll tell you about me and David.¡± I almost got pissed off when I heard his ridiculous request. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Aaron.¡± ¡°Me neither.¡± She smiled slightly and looked at me calmly. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org His smile was subtle. There was a silent confrontation between us. Aaron suddenly gasped softly, ninjanovel as if thinking of something, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I mean that literally.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Speaking of this, he evenughed a little, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Somehow I felt that his exnation seemed to be hinting at something. ¡°I was not wrong!¡± I immediately retorted, ninjanovel but what I got in return was raised eyebrows from him. I was annoyed by his attitude! She was annoying. Aaron raised his eyebrows, like he was a little surprised that I agreed so easily. Chapter 291 Return To Manhattan Chapter 291 Return To Manhattan Seeing mycent look, Aaron suddenly lowered his head and chuckled. ¡°No problem.¡± She even symbolically pped her hands and then picked up her coat. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± I had intended to proudly say no to him, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance. Sitting in the passenger seat, I looked at the snowy scenery outside the car window and listened to lively music. There weren¡¯t many people on the street at this time, but there were still some rushing pedestrians. Suddenly, a young woman on the left side of the road quickened her pace and rushed forward. I looked in the direction of her gaze and saw a handsome young man her age galloping towards her with a beautiful bouquet in hand. The next moment, under the flying snow, the two hugged each other tightly and kissed. ¡°What a happy scene!¡± Aaron noticed it too. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I looked away silently. Then suddenly I realized that this Porsche was only driving at a speed of 10 mph! ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize it until you reminded me,¡± Aaron responded in a pompous and perfunctory manner. Then it still maintained its slow speed. I finally realized what his n was, ¡°Really? Are you going to push the time back to midnight like this?¡± ¡°Oops, you found out.¡± Aaron still had that over-the-top, superficial attitude. ¡°You¡¯re a child?¡± I was speechless: ¡°You better think clearly. Even if you use this method to dy until midnight, I only agreed to spend Christmas with you, not to obey. In other words, my bedtime is free.¡± ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t want to say anything else.¡± Aaronughed. I was so angry, but I couldn¡¯t verbally beat him. So I turned my head and looked out the window, keeping quiet. The car was still moving at such a slow speed. The original 20-minute ride took him an hour! When the car stopped at the hotel entrance, it was exactly midnight. I unbuckled my seatbelt and got out of the car quickly. Before closing the car door, I crouched down to look at Aaron in the driver¡¯s seat and said with a provocative smile on my face, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, bye.¡± With that, I quickly closed the car door and turned to leave. ¡°Olive.¡± Aaron called me from behind: ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes.¡± I stopped and turned to see what he was doing again. I saw him leaning on the car window with a smile and winking at me: ¡°Take your luggage and leave in ten minutes.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do again? I said I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± ¡°You can sleep on the way. Hurry up¡±. Aaron urged with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to Manhattan, where the bed is morefortable.¡± ¡°Am I crazy or are you crazy?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°You can sleep in the car, or in Manhattan, for as long as you want.¡± Aaron insisted again: ¡°You still have nine minutes left.¡± I was tempted to ask him what he would do if time ran out, but my gut told me the answer would never be something I wanted to hear. ¡°Are you sick¡±. I cursed under my breath, turned and went back into the hotel. When I got to my hotel room, I looked at the barely opened suitcase, wondering whether to listen to the man below. Anyway, if I went to sleep now, would he knock on the doors one by one in the hotel to find me? But on second thought, he had done me a great favor after all. Besides, if the Aaron I knew would do what he said he would. Therefore, nine minutester, I ran out of the room. Walking out the hotel door, I saw Aaron standing outside the car, waiting for me by the car door. Seeing me appear, he smiled, ¡°I thought you¡¯d just turn off your phone and go to sleep anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± I angrily rebutted. Aaron stepped forward, took the luggage from my hand and put it in the trunk. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a bag of ornaments in the corner. At first, I wondered why he had brought them to the car. Was it because he didn¡¯t need it, so he nned to return it to me? Now I finally understood why. He was taking them back to Manhattan. After all,pared to the vacant apartment here, the luxury apartment in Manhattan was cozier. Sitting in the passenger seat, I looked at Aaron with some uncertainty. ¡°Are you sure that your current state is fine?¡± Before going with him, she had drunk a lot of wine alone, ¡°How about I drive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She just go to sleep¡±. Aaron started the stat quickly and the Porsche drove very smoothly. I watched his condition for a while to make sure his conscience was really clear before I gave up. Aaron turned on the radio and the excellent sound system Let the Christmas music immediately flow throughout the car. I listened to the music in silence. Looking at the road that gradually led away from the city, I finally felt sleepy. I fell asleep. *** When I woke up, I was still in the car. The seat was crushed and I was covered in a ck coat with a familiar smell of amber. ¡°Porsche¡¯s passenger seat is good for sleeping, right?¡± Aaron said. I got up immediately, only to realize that the car had been parked in the underground parking lot of Aaron¡¯s Manhattan residence. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± I sat up, feeling a little sleepy, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°I wanted to see you for a while. Is this reason satisfactory?¡± I rolled my eyes, turned my head, and got out of the car. After three years, I returned to this apartment again. He had everything he had left there, tablecloths, decorative pictures in the hallway, and some books in the bookcase. For a moment, I almost thought the three-year separation was just a dream. Aaron and I were still a couple in love and we hadn¡¯t experienced those fights, conflicts or misunderstandings, and we hadn¡¯t hurt each other. Every time I woke up from my dream, I would smell the pleasant smell of amber and receive a long kiss. Co?tent §àf NovelDrama.Org But reality hit me and reminded me clearly that those three years were not a dream. I sniffed, and my eyes were a little wet and warm. Outside the window, the sky was getting brighter. I checked the time on my phone and I had slept for seven straight hours! ¡°No.¡± ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s do the first thing¡±, she shook the bag in her hand, ¡°decorate the house with all the things you bought¡±. I stayed where I was, looking at Aaron uncertainly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to sleep for a while?¡± I looked at her dark circles. Chapter 292 An Unpleasant Memory Chapter 292 An Unpleasant Memory I take the bag from Aaron. He reached up and tugged the bangs in front of my eyes behind my ears. This action was so natural. He had done it so many times for me when we were together and I forgot to dodge. He suddenly chuckled seductively, leaned in and looked into my eyes: ¡°When I wake up, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± He tapped my forehead with his slender fingers before turning and walking up the stairs . I realized that my heart had raced at this moment. ¡°This bastard! He¡¯s flirty as always!¡± Resentfully I began to remove the decorations from the bag. Within moments, I was cursing myself a few hours earlier. What was wrong with me? Why did I buy so many decorations?! They were too many! After a while, I finally drained thest ounce of energy from my body and fell onto the sofa in the living room. The soft texture enveloped me, and I smelled the scent of amber. ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± I almost wanted to scream. I picked up my phone from the side to check the time and found that it was already 11:00 am. She was tired and hungry, and it was a long time since she had eaten a sandwich. I suddenly remembered the hamburger restaurant not far away. I was wondering if the restaurant would still be open today? I picked up my phone and checked it and it was still open! I immediately ordered a burger and opted for delivery. However, before paying, I looked up in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Forget it.¡± Going back to the ordering interface, I added another burger and some sandwiches. Takeout in the rich zone was always delivered so fast. When I opened the door to get the burgers, I could still feel the heat in the palm of my hand. I put the food on the dining room table, thought it over, and went upstairs. Walking back into Aaron¡¯s room, I found everything that looked familiar. I had thrown the scented candles off the windowsill and the incredibly wide bed had been reced with a warm double bed after one of myints. In the bedroom, some furniture and decorative paintings were also added. Aaron was sleeping on the left side of the bed, which was where he always slept. I approached on tiptoes and saw him still sleeping. Even while he slept, his brows were still furrowed, as if he had endless mncholy. His thin lips were pressed together tightly and the eyeballs under his eyelids kept spinning as if he was having a nightmare. When I saw Aaron like this, those emotions that had been suppressed for a long time surged up again. This man in front of me was the most hateful man I had ever seen. He had the looks, the identity, and the charm that drove all women crazy. Even after breaking up with me, he still had traces of us being together. He made me madly attracted to him and obsessed with him. He then put his arm around another woman¡¯s waist, announcing in front of me that she was his fianc¨¦e. Not only that, when he kissed me when he was drunk, he called out another woman¡¯s name. And what saddened me the most was that even though he was so vicious and ruthless, ying with other people¡¯s feelings at will, I still couldn¡¯t contain my heart when looking at his sleeping face at this moment. He seemed so vulnerable. This was impossible to see when he was awake. My eyes watered. To prevent my tears from slipping down, I raised my head to look up, turned around, and wanted to get out of here. Suddenly, my wrist was yanked back with force. I suddenly lost my bnce. With a scream, I fell directly on top of Aaron. ¡°Catch you!¡± Aaron¡¯s voice was a little rougher and sexier than when he was awake: ¡°You were looking ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. at me, Olive.¡± I immediately jumped out of bed in a panic and struggled to my feet. But Aaron wrapped his arm around my waist tightly without even opening his eyes! ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡± He muttered under his breath, ¡°Just for a while.¡± No! Olive, you can¡¯t make any more mistakes! I scolded myself for even doubting. ¡°I agreed to only spend Christmas with you, not including this type of service.¡± I tried to free myself from his arm, ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t look at you while you were sleeping. I just wanted toe up and remind you of something. I ordered lunch and you cane downstairs and eat if you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°What did you order for lunch?¡± Aaron covered half of his face under the covers and asked with a smile. It¡¯s suddenly hard for me to say the word ¡°hamburger.¡± Seeing that I didn¡¯t answer, Aaron finally widened his eyes, ¡°Could it be some really tasty food?¡± ¡°You are thinking too much.¡± I finally broke his arm and quickly backed away from the bed a meter away, ¡°It¡¯s just a burger and sandwiches.¡± My throat suddenly felt a bit itchy, ¡°Hamburger?¡± Aaron slowly raised his eyebrows, ¡°That is indeed¡­a very tasty meal.¡± I immediately blushed. ¡°Be quiet. I just casually ordered a lunch. Take it or leave¡±. I fled in a panic. I shouldn¡¯t have had anypassion for him at any time! Sitting at the dining room table, I picked up a hamburger and took a big bite, as if to vent my anger. After a while, I heard footsteps on the stairs. Aaron appeared at the table. He picked up the other burger and scanned the decorated room, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hearing his assessment, I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes again, and immediately said sarcastically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you, the second son of the Morris Group, ¡° Okay. It¡¯s time to have new experiences.¡± I was pushing his luck! I snorted hard. ¡°When are you going to tell me about the rtionship between you and David?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but insist after quickly finishing a burger. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Let¡¯s talk about this unpleasant memoryter.¡± Compared to my simple and crude way of eating burgers, Aaron took out a te, poured ketchup on it, and started slowly cutting the burger like in the past. I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at him! ¡°Are you going to y a trick on me for a day and then casually say something to deal with me?¡± I looked at him suspiciously. ¡°In your eyes, am I this kind of person?¡± Aaron looked aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯ll be hurt.¡± Chapter 293 David Was Crazy Chapter 293 David Was Crazy ¡°What Do You Mean?¡± I was a bit confused. David and Aaron had the same wounds in the same intimate position. I could understand this, but I felt even more confused. What kind of tattoo was this? Any ceremony? What was your rtionship in the past? Aaron looked at me without haste. He continued to cut his burger and eat in silence. Ok, I saw what he meant. He would give me the answer tonight. I suddenly regretted asking him to tell me something. What he said was enough to make me anxious and curious. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they had the same scars. What kind of things had happened for the two of them to have the same scars? Had they been kidnapped? Had the kidnapper done it on a whim? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Or had David done it? I wanted to ask more, but I noticed that there was ayer of pain hidden in Aaron¡¯s silence at that moment. He probably wasn¡¯t lying. His history with David can be extremely unpleasant. To say it was unpleasant would be an understatement. Seeing his reaction, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was It made me wonder again. This seemed to be a scar that Aaron didn¡¯t want to expose. If he insisted on asking, it would be tantamount to reopening his scar. Would he have the courage to face Aaron with great pain? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, then forget it.¡± I had to admit that I cringed a little, ¡°Anyway, I walked you from Harvard to Manhattan, and I worked really hard to decorate your house. I think I¡¯ve returned the favor.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Aaron looked at me in disbelief, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep on the way back? Or do you think that just fixing the things you bought can bepared to going to the police station to get your bail out?¡± I couldn¡¯t beat him verbally. ¡°But¡­ I feel like you don¡¯t want to say it. It¡¯s better not to force it.¡± Furthermore, he was also afraid of feeling like he owed him even more after learning the truth! Aaron smiled and narrowed his eyes at me, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s toote to regret it now. I¡¯m ready to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh! Wait a minute!¡± I screamed and covered my ears. I turned around and wanted to run away. But Aaron caught up with me quickly. Before he got to the door, he easily put his arm around my waist and dragged me back. He pushed me onto the couch in the living room. suddenly he put it in my head. Christmas hat on the coffee table, and Aaron¡¯s gesture was anything but kind. Most of my head was directly covered by the Santa hat, leaving only half of my face visible. I was about to take off my hat when I heard Aaron¡¯s deep voice, ¡°He used to be my¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­wait a minute!¡± My heartbeat suddenly increased and my breathing became a little short. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to wait until night?¡± I tried to remove my hat again, but Aaron put his big hand on my forehead. ¡°Oh, so you want to stay with me that much?¡± Aaron¡¯s words were still mocking, but there was no casualness in his tone. He was very nervous, but he couldn¡¯t refute it. Suddenly we fell silent. Aaron¡¯s deep breath was extraordinarily clear. ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯ll only say it once.¡± Aaron¡¯s tone hadpletely changed. It was already toote to escape. ¡°He used to be my best friend.¡± It was hard to describe what Aaron¡¯s tone was at the moment. He sounded calm and collected, but he could feel the magnificent emotional ups and downs hidden behind the mask of calm and control. ¡°I used to consider him as the only confidant in my life. I told him everything until one day I didn¡¯t drink the milk he gave me before going to bed¡­ After that, I found out that he had looked at me and¡­ sexually harassed me for more than a year¡±. Aaron¡¯s voice was so light, like a feather, weightless. But at that moment, in my ears, his voice was like a bomb, he instantly blew my ears to the point of ringing. I kept the funny look with half my face covered by a Santa hat, and didn¡¯t dare move. Through the thin red cloth, I could vaguely see Aaron¡¯s expression at this moment. He didn¡¯t seem to have any expression, but his eyes were downcast. I feel terrible. Before he nned to speak just now, I had already vaguely guessed this possibility in my heart. However, when Aaron confirmed it, I wished it had just been a wild guess. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t deny my anguish at all. So David had used ¡°Graveyard Reader¡± as the code name for that auction. As Aaron¡¯s best friend at one point, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that David knew that. ¡°Then, the scar on your body¡­was also caused by him?¡± I whispered. Aaron snorted coldly with extreme disdain, but there was annoyance and disgust in his tone. ¡°My one is not, but his is his copy.¡± Aaron¡¯s hand on my forehead became rigid and hard unconsciously, ¡°ording to him, he was so obsessed with me that he got the same scar on his chest.¡± He took advantage of my trust in him and added sleeping pills to my sleeping milk. Later, I searched his room and found thousands of secretly photographed photos and videos of me.¡± I took his hand and couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±. Other than that, I couldn¡¯t say anything. Aaron looked at metenderly to her face, through the red cloth of the hat, I saw an expression that I had never seen on her face before. ¡°No need to be sorry. These things happened a long time ago.¡± Aaron smirked, ¡°Anyway, I beat him up right then and broke six of his ribs.¡± Seeing his forced smile, I felt very upset. ¡°Stop smiling.¡± I covered his face with my hand and closed my eyes. I never expected such a proud and arrogant man to have such a tragic past. ¡°You never told me that¡±. As a listener, he could hardly bear to hear him say it. He couldn¡¯t imagine any images at all. He had been betrayed by his only confidant. He felt terrible. He must have endured a lot of pain and humiliation after the incident. I was wondering how Aaron had gotten over it over the years! ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like to see you cry over things like this.¡± Aaron stroked my back gently. He knew him so well that he somehow knew what he was going to say next. I pushed him away, slightly annoyed, ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still in the mood to tell dirty jokes!¡± Aaron chuckled softly, ¡°You know me pretty well in this regard.¡± ¡°Well¡­ who left the scar on your left breast?¡± I sobbed. Anyway, he was already very sad. I would just cry to my heart¡¯s content. Aaron paused, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change the subject?¡± It¡¯s ok, I would change. I calmed down a bit and took the Christmas hat off my head, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you made David stop.¡± Chapter 294 Getting Back Together Chapter 294 Getting Back Together "You don¡¯t even need to ask, right?" Aaron''s words caught me off guard. I blurted, "He''s still infatuated with you, so he always follows your advice.There is no need to threaten him at all, might?" Hearing this, Aaron rolled his eyes at me. Well, I knew I had asked a stupid question. He helplessly said, "If I want to kill him, I don''t even need to find a high-sounding reason." Then, he arrogantly continued, "I can make him quietly disappear from this world." I did not doubt it. After all, the fierceness shing across his blue eyes was not fake. Aaron hated David even more than Nick did! And it made me concerned. I carefully chose my words and pretended to be casual when saying, "Don''t abandon yourself to vice for such a man.He does not deserve it." Aaron turned to look at me with his deep eyes with a smile as if he had read my mind. So, I felt a little nervous. "My story is over.How is it? Are you satisfied with this version?" He shrugged, rxedly leaned back on the sofa, and carelessly crossed his legs.I keenly caught the point and asked, "What do you mean by "this version"? Did you make the story up?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Do you think it''s made up?" Aaron didn''t directly answer my question, so I stood up, clenched the Santa hat in my hand, and stared into his blue eyes. When he calmly looked at me with a smile, the look in his eyes was frank, making it hard for me to judge whether he was lying. But I tended to believe the story was true. Aaron was the second son of the Morris family and had a genius for doing business. Besides, he was recognized as the best lover in Manhattan. There was no reason for him to make up such a story to deceive me. But it made me feel guilty.He had confronted the man who had deeply hurt him for me. No matter what method he had used, this favor was far beyond my imagination. And I asked myself, "If the story is true, would he really do such a thing for me?" I knew the woman he loved the most was Lukita instead of me. "What are you thinking? Is this matter important to you?" Aaron asked. Suddenly, a sh of light shed across my mind. And I found a hole in the story! "No, you''re not a person who can silently swallow your anger." I immediately became more confident, and even my voice became a little louder when I continued, "If the story were true, you would not have allowed him to seed in the academic world! Even if you had spared his life, you would not have let him lead such a good life." David had looked arrogant andcent when saying, "Although you made me suffer a loss, I will ask Aaron to repay!" Thinking of his words, I felt uneasy and racked my brain to figure out the reason. "Is it because he knows your secrets that you can''t attack him? Checks and bnces are preventing you from harming each other." I thought my guess made sense. David''s attitude toward Aaron was special, while thetter was impatient and angry with the former.But what could David use to threaten Aaron? "Does he still have your photos?" I soon denied it, "No! Even if he has those photos, they cannot be a threat because of your bad reputation." What Aaron''s body looked like was hardly a secret. ording to his personality, even if those private photos were exposed, they would not affect him in the slightest. "Is it because of Aunt Jane?" It was the only reason I could think of now. David was Jane''s cousin-inw.I did not know how Aaron''s rtionship with family was but could see he was close to Jane ording to his performance at the auction that year. However, I immediately said with a frown, "But she seems to love you very much.Even if she knows the truth, she will take your side.Does the matter involve the interests of the Green family and the Morris Group?" After thinking about it for a long time, I found the only person who could restrain Aaron was his father, the head of the Morris family. Suddenly, I noticed Aaron was staring at me with aplicated expression, so I asked, "What''s wrong?" "I did not expect you to care about me so much.You seem still in love with me." He suddenly smiled, mischievously approached me, and lowered his voice when saying, "Why don''t you dump Colston and get back together with me?" I was shocked by his sudden words. This time, it was my turn to feel shocked.He had asked a woman to pretend to be his fianc¨¦e! But it did sound like a thing he would do. I thought of the gossip Charlotte had shared with me and asked, "So, you didn''t go to Germany to get back together with her?" Aaronughed so loudly that I uncontrobly blushed. "Are you jealous?" Aaron leaned forward, grabbed my wrist, and pulled me back to the sofa, letting me be at his eye level.He tempted me in a coaxing tone, asking, "Can we get back together?" His warm breath was close to me, so my heart began to race. Suddenly, I felt as if we had returned to three years ago when we had been passionate in love. New ch?pter av?ble o? NovelDrama.Org At that time, he could affect my emotions easily.But a name instantly brought me back to my senses. Lukita! "No!" I immediately refused, "Don''t cry over spilled milk.Maybe it''s our fate to miss each other." Not daring to look into his eyes, I lowered my head to avoid his gaze and whispered, "I was very happy when dating you.But it was too painful when you hurt me.I don''t dare to gamble anymore." The huge house fell into silence. Neither Aaron nor I spoke.I didn''t dare to look at his reaction, so I missed his desperate, painful, and sad expression.He suddenly stood up and said, "Forget it! Let''s go.I''ll send you back to Harvard." "What?" I abruptly looked up at him and asked, "Have you forgotten we just drove here from Harvard overnight?" Chapter 295 My Property Chapter 295 My Property "Don''t you want to go back?" Aaron blinked and asked, "Do you want to spend the Christmas holiday with me?" "You wish!" I unceremoniously retorted, "I have an apartment in Manhattan." "A new apartment?" Hearing this, I froze for a second and turned to look at him, suspecting he had gone to my old apartment to meet me after breaking up. "Are you surprised? I went to your old apartment to meet you after we broke up." Aaron''s frankness made me at a loss for how to react. He was in love with another woman! How could he always do such things to sway me? I looked away from him, picked up my coat, and walked toward the door, saying, "There is no point in talking about such things now.What''s past is past." Aaron caught up with me and asked, "Where is your new apartment? I''ll drive you there." "No, thanks.It''s not far." But he ignored my words and said, "You just need to give me the address." Seeing me turn to look at him, he added, "Don''t guard against me like this.I won''t do anything to you." I hoped he would keep his word. After I gave him the address, he casually asked, "Did you rent or buy the apartment?" I was surprised to hear him ask such a question but told the truth, saying, "I bought it." Hearing this, he turned to stare at me and gradually raised his eyebrows. "Why? Your family is rich, so you can buy houses in any city you like.Do you think ordinary people like me are not allowed to own an apartment?" I harshly asked, leaned my neck forward, and fiercely red at him. "Why are you so angry? You misunderstood me." Aaron was amused by my reaction.But meeting my angry gaze, he shrugged and innocently said, "I''m just a little surprised that you bought an apartment." "Why are you surprised? I have wanted a property since childhood.So, I''ve been saving money since I began to work." ording to my original n, my first property should be a big house instead of a small apartment. And I had not nned to buy it at such a young age.I had bought it shortly after breaking up with Aaron. After paying the money, I had only two dors left on my bank card! So, I even could not afford a hamburger then! In fact, after breaking up with him, I had looked normal for a while as if the rtionship was not important to me. I had normally continued my project and led my life as usual. When Cinder had said she was worried about me, I had even teased her and said she looked more disappointed in love than me. It wasn''t until I had spent all my savings on the apartment that Cinder had been sure I had gone crazy. She had lent me money for a long time. Otherwise, I would have been unable to pay my living expenses. The lease of my old apartment had not expired then, so I had not immediately moved out. I had dreamed of Aaron going there to meet me countless times and gradually became addicted to alcohol. And I had almost died in the rented apartment. After Nick and Cinder had known each other, they had talked about me and reached an agreement that they must not indulge me in alcohol any longer. They had helped me throw the lease, pack my things up, and move into my new home. The new apartment had magic power. Both my friends and my new home hadforted me and helped me move on. I had finally stopped wandering around and lived in a ce belonging to me! Then, I had gradually stopped drinking alcohol. To be honest, when I had seen the number of my debts, I had been so scared that I had almost indulged myself in alcohol again. However, when I had been worried about how to earn my bread, I had had no energy to think about my ex-boyfriend anymore.I had quickly focused on my project and be a workaholic who often lived in theb.I had caught up with the project process within a year and stopped sponging off Cinder. When enjoying TWH, Thad just paid off my debt. And I had not lied when saying I had chosen to work there because of the high sry. However, there was no need to tell those things to Aaron. When I got into his car, I suddenly thought of one thing and asked, "Did I mention this matter to you before?" "What?""Buying a property." I did not think I had mentioned it to him. He turned to nce at me and helplessly said, "It seems you did move on.You even forgot what you N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. said to me." Really? I searched through the memories in my mind with a frown but couldn''t recall anything relevant. He suddenly said in a sarcastic tone, "You want a property but are afraid of having a family.You''re weird." I immediately red at him and stopped fastening my seatbelt. He was taunting me because I had rejected his marriage proposal! "Yeah, I am weird." He still did not understand what I was afraid of! I admitted that it stemmed from my unhappy family of origin. My parents had abandoned me when I had been young, and I had grown up in a foster family. Others were the fruits of their parents¡¯ love, but I was their stumbling block! Families were warm havens for others. But mine was broken, deserted, and insecure. "Sorry, I should not have brought it up." Aaron softened his tone and said, "Fasten your seatbelt.I''ll drive you home." "No, thanks! I can go back by myself." Anger hadpletely taken over me. Aaron soon caught up with me and grabbed my wrist. New ch?pter av§Ñble o? Dr?§Þan§àv§Öls.c§àm "Don''t be so sensitive! It¡¯s a slip of the tongue! I apologize!" "You don''t need to apologize because you didn''t say anything wrong.I''m insane.Just leave me alone." After I rebelliously shook off his hand, he grabbed my arms and tightly hugged me from behind. "Let me go!" I yelled. "I won''t let you go until you calm down." Aaron''s insistence brought back some unpleasant memories. And they made me feel even more upset. When I angrily turned around, my tears uncontrobly flew out of my eyes. But I still lifted my chin and red into his blue eyes. Chapter 296 Embarrassing Memory Chapter 296 Embarrassing Memory I regretted it as soon as finishing speaking.It was my problem instead of Aaron''s fault. But I had vented my anger, grievance, and resentment toward my parents on him like a mad woman! I had lost control of myself and said such words.I closed my eyes and turned my head aside, not daring to look into his eyes.If I met his sad eyes, I would hate myself more. "You are the angriest girl I''ve ever seen," Aaron sighed. He was not angry with me? When I was thinking about this matter, he hugged me and forcefully pressed me against his chest. "But I like angry girls." A strange emotion instantly erupted from my heart and ran through my body ran like a flood.It was so warm and turbulent that it rapidly extinguished my anger out of powerlessness.I could no longer hold back my tears, so I cried. When Aaron chuckled, his chest vibrated. "It¡¯s you who threw temper tantrums.Why are you crying now? Olive, you are so cute." My face started to burn. "Let go!" I broke out of his hug and said, "I¡¯m going home." My apartment was not far or close. But after losing my temper just now, I fell into an awkward situation. Was I walking back for real? Aaron hooked one arm around my neck, led me backward, and gently said in a breezy tone, "Please let me drive you home." He always knew how to give people a way out. Feeling embarrassed, I reluctantly got back into his car.He didn''t say any more ironic words but turned on the radio in the car. Then, we kept silent until arriving at the destination. "Thank you." After the car stopped, I unbuckled my seatbelt. When I was about to get off, a big and powerful hand suddenly grabbed my wrist. "Why don¡¯t you invite me upstairs for a cup of coffee?" He was implying something, so I turned to look into his eyes. Confirming he wasn''t joking, I said, "Unfortunately, I took all my coffee to Germany." Then, I broke free from his grip and got out of the car.But when I closed the door, he also got off.I immediately raised my vignce and asked, "What do you want to do?" "Can I use your toilet?" He grinned and shrugged, "Don''t tell me you don''t have a toilet." I pointed to a hamburger restaurant on the corner of the street and said, "There is a hamburger restaurant over there.You should go there.It will be faster." Aaron innocently looked at me and said, "You seem afraid of me going to your apartment.Why?" Sure enough, he did not want to use your toilet at all.I tilted my head and asked in confusion, "You seem eager to go to my apartment.Why?" "Because you promised to stay with me all day.You knew everything you wanted to know in advance, so you wanted to go home.I couldn''t keep you in my ce.So, I can go to your apartment." His words made me sound like a perfidious person, so I rolled my eyes. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Come on! Do you want us to separate now and spend the Christmas holiday alone?" Aaron was still struggling. I unceremoniously said "Yes, I do.But I know I owe you one and will not go back on my word." When I turned around and entered the apartment building, he whistled in celebration and briskly followed me in. After half a year, I opened the door again and returned to the ce that belonged to me. When the bright lights lit up the apartment, I stood at the entrance and took a deep breath. Then, I said to myself, "Wee home, Olive." "It''s a good apartment.I like its location, floor, interioryout, and decoration," Aaron said. Then, he opened the shoe cab, took out pair of men''s slippers, and walked in without regarding himself as a guest. "But it''s a bit small.The whole apartment is smaller than your living room, right?" I helped himplete the second half of the sentence. "A small apartment has its advantage!" Aaron leaned over and raised his eyebrows at me, saying, "Here, you can''t stay far away from me." Before I could push him away, he backed away and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. "The size of the floor-to-ceiling window doesn''t affect the view. Look! I saw the hamburger restaurant you mentioned." He looked outside with great interest, then turned around, walked to the sofa, and sat beside me. "Have you ever had burgers at that restaurant?" "Yes.What''s the matter?" I secretly moved my butt away from him. Aaron moved closer and asked, "Do they taste better than the burgers near my home?" I stood up and impatiently looked at him, asking, "Can you talk about something new?" "Sure." Aaron had always been good at ying the fool, so he said, "There is a new thing I haven''t shared with you.Can I borrow yourptop?" He quickly logged into his Google Cloud ount and found a video. "I discovered this good thing by ident after arriving in Germany." Aaron mysteriously smiled at me and continued, "I had neverughed so happily before watching this surveince video." Soon, he clicked the y button. And the familiar picture instantly pulled my memory back to a few months ago. "Stop it! Hurry!" My face be so hot that it could boil an egg when I jumped up as if stepping on a nail. It was the surveince video in the TWH president''s office when I had inadvertently watched the former president and his secretary having sex! I rushed toward theptop, but Aaron raised it high before I could touch it. Co?tent of Dr?manov§Öls And his heartyughter echoed throughout the apartment. "Give myptop back!" I did dare to imagine how flushed my face was now. The sound in the video embarrassed me, so I wanted to immediately sink into the ground. Hisughter irritated my ears, so I found a good angle and charged at him. We fell on the sofa together, and I was on top of him. Then, I grabbed theptop and closed it. "You took the initiative this time." As soon as I bowed my head, Aaron kissed me.And I instantly saw the wild lust in his blue eyes. Chapter 297 No Courage Chapter 297 No Courage I could not remember thest time I had had such a passionate kiss. Aaron tightly wrapped his arm around my waist to keep me in his arms, so I could not break out.He pressed his lips against mine. Before I could react, his flexible tongue pried open my mouth and slipped in. When I tried to break free, he pressed the other hand on the back of my head, making the kiss irresistible. My heart was beating so fast as if it was about to explode!thuy bao Our chaotic breathing ovepped, and the groans with pleasure ignited the romantic atmosphere like a match. His touch felt so familiar that I could not resist. My lips swelled from the kiss, and the electric current was running through my body. I was turned on! No! I must stop him! My reason was roaring in my mind. But I threw it out when hearing his moan with pleasure. Although the temperature in the apartment was not high, I felt everything I touched was hot. His gentle but passionate kiss made me fall into the abyss. I couldn''t and didn''t want to extricate myself from it. When Aaron chuckled, his chest vibrated. I was lying on top of him, so I began to tremble. "Your hair makes me feel itchyI he said in a hoarse voice full of desire. Hearing this, I noticed my red hair had covered his face. A voice suddenly sobered me up from the sea of lust like thunder, asking, "What are you doing? Are you insane?" It was my voice speaking in my mind! After regaining my strength, I broke out of his hug, stood up, and turned to escape. But he soon caught up to me, pressed me against the wall with his hand on the back of my head, and kissed me again. This kiss was more passionate with his usual domineering aura. But I shoved him away with all my strength and pushed him out of the door in a panic, saying, "Get out!" "Wait! Olive, I..." I mmed the door shut before he could finish speaking. Then, I leaned against the door and listened to him knocking on it and begging for mercy. But what was deafening me was my rapid breathing and heartbeat. "Olive, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn''t have suddenly kissed you.Can you please let me in?" Aaron pped on the door and said, "It''s cold outsideI "You have visited my apartment.You can go home now, I said in a stiff tone, fearing the annoying guy outside would notice my panic "Baby,e on! I''m freezing to death.I''m not joking." My mind was a mess. I didn''t know what I was thinking or why such a thing had happened. Aaron and I had kissed again! And I was sure he had had an erection. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I dared not to imagine how outrageous things would have be if I had not stopped him in time! We had long broken up, and I was dating Adenauer. I could not cheat on my boyfriend! Aaron knocked on the door again and said, "But my shoes and coat are still inside. Let me go in to get themI What a hateful man! He had barely been so polite! I quickly looked around and saw his leather shoes at my feet and his coat on the sofa. I quickly opened the door, threw them on him before he could react, and instantly mmed it shut. Aaron said in a voice full of disbelief and annoyance, "Are you serious? Do you want to drive me away?" I responded with silence. He did not give up outside the door, saying, "Actually, I need to use your toilet.It''s urgent." I remained silent. "I know I was wrongI I still did not reply.My body went stiff when I motionlessly leaned against the door like a statue.After a long time, there was finally no sound outside.My tense muscles instantly lost their strength, so I slumped onto the floor.And my messy mind finally regained the ability to function.I buried my head between my legs with regret, thrust my fingers into my hair, and had a mental breakdown, saying, "God! What have I done?" I felt regretful. But I did know I was regretting the kiss or driving him out. When Aaron had been cheekily joking with me, he had exined he had hired Olive Porsche who had the same first name as me to pretend to be his fianc¨¦e.I did know why this suddenly urred to me. But since hearing the exnation, I had felt as if a hole in my heart had been repaired. Aaron had never cheated on me. He had done such a stupid thing because he had been too sad back then. But because of this misunderstanding, we had separated for three years! It was incredible like the plot in a romantic movie. We had talked a lot in the past two days, and I had been swayed because I could feel he was still in love with me. The way he looked at me and spoke to me and thepulsive kiss could prove it. Aaron seriously wanted to get back together with me. In many moments, I had had the urge to agree. "Aaron, let''s get back togetherI I had wanted to say so several times, especially in the parking lot.But these impulses had been suppressed by a name. Lukita. Who the hell was Lukita? I had long wanted to ask him about her. I could ept the man I loved had had many women before. But I could not tolerate him in love with another woman when dating me. Dra§Þan§àv§Öls Aaron had be a yboy because of Lukita. I had been afraid the romantic atmosphere would dissipate because of this sudden question. And I had feared he would suddenly get angry. I did not want to look self-sentimental or embarrassed in front of him. "F*ck you, Aaron!" I tearfully cursed. Since he was in love with another woman, he should not have flirted with me! Did he think it was interesting? Chapter 298 Postcard Chapter 298 Postcard His voice was like a match burning on this cold winter night. I abruptly raised my head and subconsciously grabbed the doorknob. But I froze before opening the door, wondering why he had returned. Aaron said outside, ¡°I know you¡¯re still at the door! I saw the doorknob being turned¡± What a hateful man! He had sharp eyes! I felt a little annoyed. Since he had exposed me, I did not want to deny it. I roughly wiped my tears off and hid my emotions behind a calm voice when asking, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Aaron seriously replied, ¡°Because I have a thing to tell you.There seems to be a letter in your mailbox downstairs.Why don¡¯t you go to have a look?¡± I felt speechless. ¡°Thank you for telling me.Goodbye!¡± He asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going downstairs now¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to open the door because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll take the opportunity to go in, right?¡± After he exposed my thought again, I fell silent. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t go in.I did see a letter in your mailbox when passing by.Go downstairs and take a look.I can¡¯t do anything to you outside, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say¡±I retorted in a faint voice. After all, he had a ¡°criminal¡± record. When he lost his mind, he would not care about what the asion was. Aaron was stunned to hear my words and loudlyughed, ¡°Why do you still remember what happened that day?¡± Finally, I opened the door. I had not paid attention to my mailbox just now. I would get in trouble if it was a letter about my work or from government agencies. However, I had been working in Germany for half a year, and there should be no omissions in the formalities. Even if the government had sent me letters, they should have mailed them to Germany. Who would send a letter to this apartment? When I was thinking about these questions, I saw Aaron¡¯s bright smile again. Seeing him intend to approach me, I immediately took a step back and said, ¡°Stop. Please keep a distance from me: Aaron cooperatively raised his hands in a gesture of surrender and obediently stopped his steps. Then, we went downstairs together. There was indeed a letter. ¡°See? I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Aaron seemed to be able to read my mind. After taking out the key and opening the mailbox, I saw a postcard quietly lying inside. I instantly knew who had sent it to me. And my bad mood became even worse. I took out the postcard with an Ad¨¦lie penguin on the back and saw a line of words. ¡°Dear Olive, congrattions on buying your first apartment in Manhattan.We¡¯re fine here.Don¡¯t worry about us.We miss you.¡± I had told my parents about the apartment two years ago, but they had not replied until now.I rolled my eyes.I didn¡¯t bother to take another look, so I turned around and left. ¡°What¡¯s this? A postcard?¡± Aaron followed me and asked, ¡°Is it from your parents?¡± I was toozy to answer his questions but stopped to look at him, asking, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡± Aaron pointed to the postcard in my hand. ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°Can I have a look?¡± He did not regard himself as an outsider at all. After handing the postcard to him, I walked straight into the elevator. ¡°Wait!¡±He nimbly squeezed in before the doors closed. We were in the elevator alone. He lowered his head and quickly read the words on the postcard. Then, his smile froze on his face. ¡°When did you buy this apartment?¡± ¡°Three years ago¡± ¡°When did you tell your parents about it?¡± ¡°Two years ago.¡± ¡°When was thest time you checked your mailbox? Maybe it had been in there for two years¡± Seeing me silently stare at him, he understood what I meant and said, ¡°Sorry. After the elevator stopped on my floor, Aaron still followed me. Before opening my door, I stopped my steps and turned to look at him, asking, ¡°How long are you going to follow me?¡± Aaron put on an innocent face and replied, ¡°Christmas isn¡¯t over¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to go to bed early¡± ¡°OK.Have a good sleep! I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± I raised my volume and snapped, ¡°Aaron!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± He lowered his head and said with a regretful expression, ¡°If I had known this excuse would upset you, I would have left just now¡± ¡°You can leave now¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave!¡± Unexpectedly, he insisted, ¡°I must stay with you to atone¡± ¡°No need.My parents have special jobs, so it is our normal frequency ofmunication.You don¡¯t need to feel sorry¡± ¡°You can¡¯t deceive me¡± Aaron looked at me with blue eyes and seriously said, ¡°You have a bad rtionship with your parents¡± I felt weird and stared into his eyes, asking, ¡°Why are you so sure about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess!¡± ¡°Yeah! And that¡¯s because I have a bad rtionship with my dad¡± He became more confident. I was at a loss for words, thinking we did have simr sufferings. Shall we celebrate it? Of course, I did not say such stupid words to him. Feeling exhausted, I sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t let you in my apartment. You should not have done such a thing inside just now.¡± ¡°Trust me! I just want to spend Christmas with you. What about we go out to Christmas dinner together?¡± ¡°No!¡± I refused without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s cold today. I want to stay at home and drink wine by the firece to get warm¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Aaron immediately nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll cook dinner at your apartment¡± Dra§Þanovels.c§àm I finally ran out of my patience. ¡°Aaron, you did not harass me with unreasonable demands like this before!¡± I tried to make my words less harsh, but the effect was not good. I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Thank you for caring about me, but I do want to be alone¡± I became more impatient. ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone at Christmas. I will either take you out for dinner or cook at your apartment. You have only two choices¡± What the hell! I clenched my fists, fighting back the urge to punch his face. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Fine!¡± I stuffed the postcard into the apartment through the crack between the door and the floor. Then, I turned around, put my hands on my hips, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to have dinner. Anyway, I will not let you step into my home again today¡± Chapter 299 Obstacles to Love Chapter 299 Obstacles to Love I slid into the passenger seat of Aaron¡¯s car, feeling deted. This was, without a doubt, the worst Christmas I had ever experienced as an adult. The tension between Aaron, my parents, and me had been palpable. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked as Aaron started the car. ¡°You¡¯ll see, he replied enigmatically.The car¡¯s sound system yed soft Christmas melodies, with the soothing voices of male and female singers creating a rxing atmosphere.Aaron focused on the road ahead while my thoughts drifted away, back to my childhood.No child is born without loving their parents, and I was no exception.Despite being left with a host family and sent to boarding school shortly after my birth while my parents returned to their research in Antarctica, I loved them unconditionally during those early years.I waited eagerly for any word from them, even if it was just a brief message. But as time passed, I never received even a hug. Eventually, I found myself staring at a photo of my parents in Antarctica, but they felt like strangers to me. Disappointment turned to despair, and finally, I chose to let go. Without expectations, there could be no sadness. After a ten-minute drive, we arrived at a quaint French restaurant near Columbia University. ¡°You brought me here to eat?¡± I came back to my senses and felt surprised. ¡°Where else did we think we were going? Jean Georges?¡± Aaron unbuckled his seatbelt and raised an eyebrow at me. ¡°I could take you there if you don¡¯t mind showing up in that outfit¡± I nced at myself in the rearview mirror and gasped. My makeup was smudged, and I looked like a mess. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind me of my makeup?¡± I eximed. Aaronughed out loud. ¡°You look cute¡± ¡°Cute my ass!¡± I fumbled for the tissue to wipe away the smudge, trying to save my image.It was of no use. Frustrated, I got out of the car, rushed over, and punched Aaron in the stomach. ¡°Ow!¡± He doubled over. ¡°Come on! Seriously?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a psycho! How could you kiss me when I look like this?¡± When I recalled the unexpected kiss on the sofa not long ago, and switched my perspective, I saw myself through Aaron¡¯s eyes, looking like a ghost.It made me feel frustrated.I stormed into the restaurant with my face covered and headed straight for the bathroom to remove my makeup. When I emerged, fresh-faced, Aaron teased me again. ¡°You look so much more beautiful without makeup, my dear¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I snapped, giving him the finger. I had worked as a waitress at this French restaurant during my undergraduate years and was familiar with the menu. After cing our order, Aaron asked if I had any wine rmendations. ¡°That reminded me¡± I said, beckoning to the waiter. ¡°Please change our drinks to non-alcoholic beverages. My friend can¡¯t drink.¡± The thought of Aaron and alcohol brought back memories of that ridiculous night. Not long after, our appetizers arrived at the table. ¡°A French meal without wine is like a day without sunshine¡± Aaronmented as he finished his special fizzy drink with a rather regretful expression. ¡°If you have wine, you won¡¯t live to see another day, I countered unceremoniously. Aaronughed again, saying, ¡°It seems I¡¯vepletely brought you out of your parents¡¯ influence.¡± ¡°Should I thank you?¡± I nced at him and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t get along with my parents because they are far away.Why do you hate your parents?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my dad.I¡¯m very close to my mom, Aaron replied without looking up, concentrating on his soup. ¡°I remember.When you got engaged, Mrs.Grace gave her blessing publicly.¡± I recalled some not so pleasant memories. To that, Aaron just snorted.I looked up at him.¡±You misunderstood.I¡¯m not talking about her, Aaron said calmly without looking at me.I put down my knife and fork, sensing something different about him. ¡®Isn¡¯t Mrs.Grace his mother?¡¯ I wondered. ¡®What does that mean? Had the old man been married to another wife before?¡¯ I was a little puzzled but denied it. Although I hadn¡¯t checked out the Morris family much, a family that big would have to make a big deal out of a divorce and then a remarriage. I couldn¡¯t have been unaware of it. And most importantly, I remembered reading a story that explicitly mentioned that Mrs.Grace was the old man¡¯s first and only love. ¡®Could it be that¡­ Aaron is not Mrs.Grace¡¯s biological son? Is he an illegitimate child?¡¯ Losing interest in eating the meat that came to my mouth, I waited for Aaron to exin. Seeming to sense my gaze, Aaron looked up to meet my eyes. ¡°How did you know she gave her blessing? I thought you hadn¡¯t paid any attention to me after that.¡± ¡°The food here is quite good, no worse than that of a 3-star Michelin restaurant¡± I quickly lowered my head and concentrated on eating. Aaron chuckled, not pressing the issue. And I didn¡¯t get a chance to hear him say that Mrs.Grace was not his mother. We both finished the ¡°romantic Christmas dinner¡± in silence, each with our own thougnts. In fact, the environment was romantic. It was the people who were not romantic. Aaron drove me home, and I turned down his proposal to see me upstairs. I hadn¡¯t been lying to him.I was indeed I exhausted. I fell into a dream almost as soon as my head hit the pillow. Only it was not a nice dream. Probably because of that postcard, in my dream, I went back to that heartbreaking night in my childhood. While the other children were the fruit of love. I was an ident and the biggest obstacle to the love of my parents. That night, I learned that I was the main reason my parents almost got divorced. I learned that continuing my boarding school life was the only thing I could do for them. But why should a three-year-old child bear such a heavy burden of love? Why wouldn¡¯t theye to see me for so many years? Just because I made that promise? Every year, all I received from my parents was a postcard and a penguin doll. After I wrote them an email telling them I had outgrown ying with toys, all that was left was a postcard. I hated my parents for theirck of love and attention. But at the same time, I longed for the day when they would realize their mistake and regret ignoring me. That day never came. We stopped contacting each other. When I came of age, I left boarding school and rented an apartment without any questions from them. When people are in distress, they often instinctively call out the names of those they trust the most. Sad for me, I couldn¡¯t find any. Except for¡­ ¡°Aaron!¡± With tears in my eyes, I woke up from my dream and slowly realized that I had shouted his name.490- I Am Not Enough Reign Winchester: We were silently and agitatedly waiting for the arrival of Akin. Ever since Helel found out that Akin had visited Zane to seek help, he had been restless. I haven¡¯t said much, either. A part of me felt useless for not being able to help, and the other part was worried that would be the end of my brother, Flynn. ¡°Why are you all standing at the entrance? We are going to look for Flynn. We don¡¯t have much time¡± as soon as Akin entered the mansion, he mumbled in confusion. But everybody knew he was just trying to avoid the big topic of conflict. ¡°Why did you go to him?¡± Helel stepped up, not letting go of this chance to question him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I got the help from. All that matters is that we need to look for Beatrice. Her life is in danger, Akin said, stopping in his tracks and raising his voice. The way he passed us a nce, I could tell he wasn¡¯t happy about many things. His mind must be getting restless from thinking about why she left him in the first ce and how she ended up in the clutches of Flynn. ¡°Akin! Do you hear yourself? What makes you think he will not lie to you?¡± Helel used a different approach this time. I know he didn¡¯t like Akin even talking to Zane, but because it was about Beatrice, he was also forced to stick to silence. ¡°Huia did her spell thingy¡± Akin replied, stealing eyes from me. I knew it. I was bing useless. I felt a littleforting nudge around my elbow from Colt because he could feel the ease I was feeling. ¡°We have a seer too¡± Helel whispered, steadily turning to look at me. ¡°I know, but ¡ª- we need to find her¡± Akin was too ashamed to look my way. I didn¡¯t me him for being desperate to find his mate. I was the one who couldn¡¯t help them. I was beginning to wonder if I had ever helped them in any way, shape, or form. ¡°We should go look for her¡± Akin then added without raising his head. After a few seconds of silence, Helel nodded his head and began to walk behind him to exit the mansion. Now that the brothers had left, I closed my eyes to swallow my tears. ¡°We better get going too. I am sure you will be able to locate your br¡ª; Colt stopped murmuring when he acknowledged how I was standing there in tears. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t take it personally, he instantly wrapped his arms around me and giving me aforting hug. ¡°I just wanted to be there for them, butm so useless¡± Iined, trying to hide my tears to not make this moment about myself but failing miserably. ¡°Reign! It really is not your fault. There was nothing you could have done when she took her blood with her. Besides, Beatrice cherishes you, and that alone should be something to you, he was rubbing and patting my back, soothing my aching soul. ¡°Do you think¡ªFlynn will be ¡ª-I don¡¯t know why he did that¡± I broke the hug when I felt conflicted about this situation. I didn¡¯t like how my brother always used the wrong approaches. Instead ofing to meet me, he decided to go after Beatrice. ¡°When did youst visit him?¡± Colt asked. ¡°I have been going to the hospital I every other day, sitting by his side and taking care of him, until Gwen¡¯s health I declined. I told the doctors to inform I me if anything happens, ¡ª-I cannot me them because he must have silenced them, but why didn¡¯t he urge seeing me?¡± It was breaking my heart that my only family wasn¡¯t interested in seeing me. ¡°And now he¡¯s got Mariah on his side. She never came to the hospital to check on him¡± I cupped my face in my hands and sobbed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Beatrice will not let Flynn die. She will get him arrested, and he will be punished severely, but she will keep him alive to make you meet him at least once¡± Colt, being a sweetheart, pulled me into a warm hug once again. ¡°You think so?¡± I murmured, and his fast-beat heart-rate gave me the answer. ¡°I think I can help you with your powers a little, the voice said straight from behind me. I turned around to see Monique standing there with a book in her hands. m a seer for an alpha in a faraway pack. Actually, I got scouted out for him a few days ago. I couldn¡¯t join it because I had toe take care of Lady Gwen. But soon I will be done here; I will leave for his pack and work with him. Alpha Bernard had sent me some books of magic that I can lend you to learn some new magic from¡± she pulled her hand out, giving me the book. It was like finding a lost treasure. I was happy and felt very satisfied seeing that someone was looking out for me. ¡°Thank you, Monique¡± I gave her a smile, and she returned the samesmile to me. ¡°Have you met him before?¡± I asked and noticed how she giggled. I knew there was more to the story. ¡°I have only seen him around. I have a huge crush on him. I am just worried about how I will hide my crush and act normal in front of him¡± she giggled when thinking of him. ¡°You will do just fine. I am sure he will see the kindness in you, I gave her a reassuring smile before returning to Colt¡¯s arms. I was still worried about Flynn¡¯s fate once he got caught. I just wish Beatrice would give him enough time to meet me once. I think he would want to know that no matter what, he was always a wanted brother to me, and I cared Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. about him.491-Trying To Save Her Gwen¡¯s POV: Everybody returned home hopeless. Helel and Akin had been looking everywhere for Beatrice but couldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Can Reign track Flynn?¡± I asked Helel as he walked inside to check up on me and our daughter. ¡°She used her blood to see if she could find traces of him. So far, there have been no signs, but I am hopeful that she will find him soon. I swear I will make this Flynn feel his worst nightmares, Helel grunted while shaking his head in rage. I could only imagine how angry he must have been. Now I realized how strong their love was for Beatrice. It¡¯s only been two days, and they have stopped eating or even sleeping. Akin was a mess, and Helel wasn¡¯t better either. I could tell he badly wanted to spend time with our daughter, but he was mostly distracted. ¡°Lam sure you will find her soon¡± I gave him a smile and then handed him our baby. ¡°You missed Daddy, didn¡¯t you?¡± His mood changed when he smiled at her. It gave me so much sce every time I watched him y with her. He was so soft with her, just the way my dear daughter deserved. ¡°I cannot wait for Beatrice toe and name our child,¡± I said, missing her. She was one of my kind. She hade very far, and never once did I watch herin about her life or the difficulties she had faced. Even with the breakups, she tried to be very thoughtful and remain kind. Which Is why I was missing her a lot, along with everyone else. ¡°I hope so too. It seems like the earth opened and swallowed her¡± watching Helel say it made me feel his pain. I wish I hadn¡¯te between them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. Helel, you haven¡¯t rested in two days. It is not good for you. You cannot find her while being restless. Starving yourself or making yourself suffer isn¡¯t going to help you find her. Keep your energy up so that you can start a new day with a fresh mind and more energy¡± I murmured softly while he gave me a faint nod. ¡°I will rest. Don¡¯t worry about me. I will keep an eye on our daughter so that you can also sleep well, he gave me a smile and fixed the couch so that he could lie down on it. After I lost my vision, he was mostly crashing on the couch. I liked him to stay around for our daughter. Helel was actually very helpful the whole night. The morning arrived with the same agitation. Helel and Akin left to look for Beatrice while Colt and Reign teamed up to search for her as well. I had to visit the hospital for a checkup with Monique. I didn¡¯t tell Helel about it. I knew it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I can manage it. Disturbing him when he was looking for Beatrice didn¡¯t sit well with me. ¡°Your highness¡± Monique smiled, holding the car door open for me. ¡°Just Gwen! I am not his mate¡± I told her, while giving back a weak smile. Honestly speaking, after I saw him suffer so much for Beatrice, I just forgot my craving to be with him. It was like watching your favorite couple split up. You just want them back together. The thought of stealing him from her had hurt me for a very long time. New chapter av§Ñble o? Dram?n§àvels.c§à§Þ We sat in the car, and soon it was in motion. My daughter was calm; she would barely ever make a fuzz. ¡°She is a tribrid?¡± Monique shook me awake from my state of trance. ¡°She is, but she will only inherit all these powers after a great deal of training and at a certain age¡± I replied, gently caressing my sleeping daughter¡¯s cheeks. As the car stopped at a stop, I couldn¡¯t help but look outside and notice the one face I didn¡¯t want to see again. My eyebrows furrowed at the sight ahead. I There was only one question that I could ask myself. Why the heck was Zane in the pack? I knew everyone was looking for her, but I didn¡¯t know Zane was allowed back in the pack. Or was he? ¡°Where is he headed to?¡± I whispered under my breath, staring at him constantly. ¡°Did you say something?¡± Monique inquired, following my gaze. I just couldn¡¯t help but keep staring at him. ¡°Monique! Take my baby home. I will be back in a minute¡± I just felt the urge to follow him. I didn¡¯t bring my cellphone, so I couldn¡¯t call anyone either. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, her tone changed when she found me getting out of the car. m fine. I will be back in a minute¡± it was just an immediate decision that I left the car and watched it take a turn to return to the mansion. There wereenough guards in the cars around my car to promise her safety. The reason I got off alone was because I saw a girl with Zane, and it just made me feel very uneasy. I got off in a hurry before Monique could see her face. ¡°Why the hell was Beatrice with him?¡± I muttered, angry at Zane. Maybe I can ask her what¡¯s going on. Because it didn¡¯t seem like Zane was taking her back home. They were headed to the forbidden side of the mountains. I kept following them, keeping a safe distance from them, and once we were in the mountains, that¡¯s when a bigger shock struck me. He took her to a cave that nobody knew was there. And even if people knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t have considered it of any importance. The bigger question was, what were they doing in that cave? Chapter 300 The Knot in My Heart Chapter 300 The Knot in My Heart Chapter 300 The Knot in My Heart Whose name did I call? Waking up from my dream, I was confused and unsure if that had been a N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. hallucination. ''Did I shout Aaron''s name? Did I really do that?'' "I must be out of my mind!" I murmured in pain, clutching my head, and fell into a silent rant. Why him? It didn''t make any sense. Vincent and I had been in love for years, and although he lied to me and hurt me, we had some sweet times before the incident. So, in terms of trust, he came second to Cinder and Nick. But why? Why did Aaron''s name pop out of my mouth when I was helpless? I didn''t get it. Did I like him that much? A man who bore another woman in his heart? ''What am I doing?'' I told myself, ''He is not your true love. Even if you are attracted to each other, it has been tried before, hasn''t it? The result is clear. The more reckless I am in love, the more tragic the result.'' We were not a match. A healthy rtionship makes both parties better, not making them torment each other. I almost died because of him. I reminded myself not to forget that. I wasn''t going to give him the remaining half of my life. Tears streamed down uncontrobly as I clutched my head and roared silently on the bed. Each protruding vein expressed my breakdown at that moment. I turned my head and looked out the window. Damn! Why was Manhattan still so beautiful in the snow? The screen of my phone lit up, and it started vibrating. ¦³?¦Å ?¦Áll¦År ¦©? s?¦Ïw¦Å? A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År. ¦© ??¦Å?¦Ê¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ó??¦Å. ¦©¦Ó w¦Ás ?????g?¦Ó ?¦År¦Å ?? ?¦Á??¦Á¦Ó¦Ó¦Á?, ¦Á?? ?¦Ó s?¦Ï¦Ôl? ?¦Å 6 ¦Á.?. ?? Ul?. ¦© ?¦Ás¦Ô¦Áll¦Ã w?¦Ñ¦Å? ¦Áw¦Á¦Ã ?¦Ã ¦Ó¦Å¦Árs ¦Á?? q¦Ô??¦Êl¦Ã s¦Ïr¦Ó¦Å? ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Ï¦Ôg?¦Ós ?¦Åf¦Ïr¦Å ¦Á?sw¦År??g ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñ?¦Ï?¦Å. "?¦Årr¦Ã ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás, sw¦Å¦Å¦Ó?¦Å¦Ár¦Ó." A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År''s s¦Ïf¦Ó ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å r¦Á?g ¦Ó?r¦Ï¦Ôg? ¦Ó?¦Å l??¦Å. ¦§?s ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å ?¦Á? ?¦Å¦Ál??g ¦Ñ¦Ïw¦År - s¦Ïf¦Ó ¦Á?? ¦Ê???. S¦Ï w?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ôl??''¦Ó ¦© f¦Áll ?? l¦Ï¦Í¦Å w?¦Ó? ??? l?¦Ê¦Å ¦© ?¦Á? w?¦Ó? A¦Ár¦Ï?? ?¦Á?? ?¦Ó! ¦© s?¦Ï¦Ôl??''¦Ó ?w¦Åll ¦Ï? w?¦Á¦Ó ?¦Á? ?¦Ôs¦Ó ?¦Á¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Å?¦Å?. ¦© s??ff¦Å? ?¦Å¦Á¦Í?l¦Ã, ¦Ór¦Ã??g ¦Ó¦Ï l?f¦Ó ?¦Ã s¦Ñ?r?¦Ós. "?¦Årr¦Ã ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás, A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År, ¦Ál¦Ó?¦Ï¦Ôg? ¦© g¦Ô¦Åss ?¦Ó''s ¦Álr¦Å¦Á?¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Å 26¦Ó? w?¦År¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ár¦Å." "W¦År¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ?r¦Ã??g?" A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År''s ?¦Ï??¦År? w¦Ás ¦Ñ¦Ál¦Ñ¦Á?l¦Å, ¦Å¦Í¦Å? ¦Á?r¦Ïss ¦Ó?¦Å A¦Ól¦Á?¦Ó?? O?¦Å¦Á?. A ¦Ñr¦Ïf¦Åss?¦Ï?¦Ál ¦Ñs¦Ã???¦Á¦Ór?s¦Ó ?¦Å w¦Ás, ?¦Å ¦Álw¦Á¦Ãs ?¦Á? ¦Á ¦Ê?¦Á?¦Ê f¦Ïr s¦Å¦Å??g ¦Ó?r¦Ï¦Ôg? ?¦Ã ¦Å?¦Ï¦Ó?¦Ï?s. "??? s¦Ï?¦Å¦Ó???g ?¦Á¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Å?? Y¦Ï¦Ô s¦Ï¦Ô?? ¦Ó¦Årr??l¦Å. ¦©''? w¦Ïrr?¦Å? ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô," ?¦Å s¦Á??, ??s ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å ¦Ó??g¦Å? w?¦Ó? ¦Ôrg¦Å??¦Ã ¦Á?? ¦Á ???¦Ó ¦Ïf q¦Ô?l¦Ó. "¦©''? f??¦Å. ¦© ?¦Ôs¦Ó ?¦Á? ¦Á ?r¦Å¦Á? ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ã ???l??¦Ï¦Ï?," ¦© l?¦Å?, ¦Ór¦Ã??g ¦Ó¦Ï r¦Ô? w¦Å¦Ár??¦Åss ¦Ïff ?¦Ã f¦Á?¦Å. ¦© ¦Ór?¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï s¦Ï¦Ô?? ??¦Å¦Årf¦Ôl, ?¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ó w¦Ás ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ï ?¦Ár?. "?¦Ïls¦Ó¦Ï?, ?¦Á? ¦© ¦Ó¦Ál¦Ê ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô f¦Ïr ¦Á ???¦Ô¦Ó¦Å?" "Of ?¦Ï¦Ôrs¦Å. Y¦Ï¦Ô ?¦Á? ¦Álw¦Á¦Ãs ?¦Áll ¦Ï? ?¦Å." "¦© ?¦Å¦Í¦År ?¦Å?¦Ó?¦Ï?¦Å? ?¦Ã ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Å?¦Ós ¦Ïr f¦Á??l¦Ã ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ?¦Åf¦Ïr¦Å. ?¦Á¦Ã?¦Å ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô''¦Í¦Å ?¦Ï¦Ó??¦Å? s¦Ï?¦Å-¦Ó???g, ?¦Å??g ¦Á ¦Ñr¦Ïf¦Åss?¦Ï?¦Ál ¦Á?? ¦Áll. S¦Ïrr¦Ã, ?¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Ï¦Ôg?¦Ós ¦Ár¦Å ¦Ás ?¦Ô??l¦Å? ¦Ás ¦­¦Åw Y¦Ïr¦Ê ¦Ór¦Áff?? r?g?¦Ó ?¦Ïw. ?¦Ã w¦Ïr?s ??g?¦Ó ?¦Ï¦Ó ?¦Á¦Ê¦Å ?¦Ô?? s¦Å?s¦Å." "?¦Ï?''¦Ó w¦Ïrr¦Ã," A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År s¦Á?? s¦Ï¦Ï¦Ó???gl¦Ã. "J¦Ôs¦Ó s¦Á¦Ã w?¦Á¦Ó¦Å¦Í¦År ?¦Ï?¦Ås ¦Ó¦Ï ????. A?? ?f ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ?¦Å¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï, w¦Å ?¦Á? ?¦Ï s¦Ï?¦Å s??¦Ñl¦Å Q&¦Á?¦Ñ;A." "¦³?¦Á¦Ó w¦Ï¦Ôl? ?¦Å gr¦Å¦Á¦Ó," ¦© s¦Á?? gr¦Á¦Ó¦Åf¦Ôll¦Ã. "Alr?g?¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å?," A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År s¦Á??, sl?¦Ñ¦Ñ??g ??¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ñr¦Ïf¦Åss?¦Ï?¦Ál ?¦Ï?¦Å. "F?rs¦Ó q¦Ô¦Ås¦Ó?¦Ï?: ?¦Á? ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ¦Ó¦Åll ?¦Å ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å ?r¦Å¦Á? ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô ?¦Ôs¦Ó ?¦Á??" "U?... ¦©¦Ó w¦Ás ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ã ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Å?¦Ós," ¦© s¦Á?? ?¦Ås?¦Ó¦Á?¦Ól¦Ã. "¦³?¦Å ?r¦Å¦Á? w¦Ás fr¦Ág?¦Å?¦Ó¦Å?. ¦© ?¦Ï?''¦Ó r¦Å?¦Å??¦År ?¦Ïs¦Ó ¦Ïf ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Å¦Ó¦Á?ls, ?¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ó?¦År¦Å''s ¦Ï?¦Å ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó s¦Ó¦Á??s ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó." ?¦Ã ???? ?r?f¦Ó¦Å? ?¦Á?¦Ê ¦Ó¦Ï ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás w?¦Å? ¦© w¦Ás s?x ¦Ã¦Å¦Árs ¦Ïl?. "¦³?¦Á¦Ó w¦Ás ¦Ó?¦Å f?rs¦Ó ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás ¦© ¦Å¦Í¦År s¦Ñ¦Å?¦Ó w?¦Ó? ?¦Ã ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Å?¦Ós," ¦© s¦Á??, ?¦Ã ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å ¦Ór¦Å??l??g. "¦³?¦Å¦Ã g¦Á¦Í¦Å ?¦Å ¦Á? A?¦Ål?¦Å s¦Ó¦Ôff¦Å? ¦Ñ¦Å?g¦Ô?? ¦Ás ¦Á g?f¦Ó ¦Á?? ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê ?¦Å ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó f¦Ïr ¦Á f¦Á??¦Ã ????¦År. ¦© w¦Ás s¦Ï ?¦Á¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Ã ¦Á?? ¦Ó¦Ïl? ¦Ó?¦Å? ?¦Ó w¦Ás ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Ås¦Ó ??r?s¦Ó?¦Ás ¦Å¦Í¦År ?¦Å?¦Á¦Ôs¦Å ¦© f??¦Áll¦Ã ?¦Á? ¦Á f¦Á??l¦Ã. ¦¢¦Ô¦Ó w?¦Å? w¦Å g¦Ï¦Ó ?¦Ï?¦Å, ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ó¦Ïl? ?¦Å ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã w¦År¦Å s¦Å????g ?¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Ár???g s??¦Ï¦Ïl." ¦© ¦Ór?¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï s¦Ó¦Å¦Á?¦Ã ?¦Ã ¦Í¦Ï??¦Å, ?¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ã s¦Ï?s g¦Á¦Í¦Å ?¦Å ¦Áw¦Á¦Ã. " w¦Ás s¦Ï ?¦Ï?f¦Ôs¦Å?," ¦© ?¦Ï?¦Ó??¦Ô¦Å?. "¦© ¦Ás¦Ê¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Å? w?¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ê¦Å¦Ñ¦Ó s¦Å????g ?¦Å ¦Áw¦Á¦Ã w?¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã w¦År¦Å ?¦Ã ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Å?¦Ós. W?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ôl??''¦Ó w¦Å l?¦Í¦Å ¦Ó?¦År¦Å w?¦Ó? ?¦Å ?? ¦­¦Åw Y¦Ïr¦Ê l?¦Ê¦Å ¦Ï¦Ó?¦År f¦Á??l?¦Ås? ¦¢¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ó?¦År, ??rs¦Ó¦Ã W¦Ï¦Ï?s, ¦Ó¦Ïl? ?¦Å ?¦Ál?l¦Ã ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ?f ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã s¦Ó¦Á¦Ã¦Å? ?? ¦­¦Åw Y¦Ïr¦Ê f¦Ïr ?¦Å, ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã w¦Ï¦Ôl? ?¦Á¦Í¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï g¦Å¦Ó ??¦Í¦Ïr?¦Å?." "W?¦Ã?" A?¦Å?¦Á¦Ô¦År ¦Ás¦Ê¦Å?, ¦Ñ¦Ôzzl¦Å?. ¦©? f¦Á?¦Ó, ¦Á?¦Ã ?¦Ïr?¦Ál ¦Ñ¦Års¦Ï? w¦Ï¦Ôl??''¦Ó ?¦Å ¦Á?l¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ô??¦Års¦Ó¦Á?? ?¦Ã ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Å?¦Ós'' ¦Ó???¦Ê??g. "¦¢¦Å?¦Á¦Ôs¦Å ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ór?¦Å?," ¦© s¦Á?? ??¦Ó¦Ó¦Årl¦Ã ¦Á?? ¦Á?gr?l¦Ã. "¦³?¦Å¦Ã''r¦Å ?¦Ï¦Ó? ??¦Ïl¦Ïg?s¦Ós ¦Á?? ¦Ñ¦Å?g¦Ô?? r¦Ås¦Å¦Ár??¦Års. ¦©? ?¦Á?¦Ã w¦Á¦Ãs, ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ár¦Å ¦Ñ¦Årf¦Å?¦Ó f¦Ïr ¦Å¦Á?? ¦Ï¦Ó?¦År - ?¦Ï¦Ó? ?¦År?¦Ã ¦Á?? ¦Ñ¦Áss?¦Ï?¦Á¦Ó¦Å ¦Á?¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å?r w¦Ïr¦Ê. ¦³?¦Å¦Ã ¦Å¦Í¦Å? f¦Åll ?? l¦Ï¦Í¦Å ¦Ï? ¦Á? ??¦Å?r¦Å¦Á¦Ê¦År ?¦Å¦Á?¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï A?¦Ó¦Ár?¦Ó??¦Á." "¦³?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ó¦Ïl? ?¦Å ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ¦Áf¦Ó¦År ¦© w¦Ás ?¦Ïr?, ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ór?¦Å? ¦Ó¦Ï l¦Å¦Á¦Í¦Å A?¦Ó¦Ár?¦Ó??¦Á ¦Á?? ?¦Ï¦Í¦Å ¦Ó¦Ï ¦­¦Åw Y¦Ïr¦Ê f¦Ïr ?¦Ã ¦Å?¦Ô?¦Á¦Ó?¦Ï?. ¦¢¦Ô¦Ó ?¦Ó ¦Ï?l¦Ã l¦Ás¦Ó¦Å? ¦Ó?r¦Å¦Å ¦Ã¦Å¦Árs ?¦Åf¦Ïr¦Å ¦Ó?¦Å?r ?¦Árr?¦Ág¦Å ??¦Ó ?¦Ós ??gg¦Ås¦Ó ?r?s?s, ¦Áll ?¦Å?¦Á¦Ôs¦Å ¦Ïf ?¦Å. ¦© w¦Ï¦Ôl? ?¦Å¦Í¦År f¦Ïrg¦Å¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ??g?¦Ó. ?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ó?¦År ¦Ñ¦Á¦Ó?¦Å?¦Ól¦Ã ¦Á?? ?¦Ïl?l¦Ã ¦Ó¦Ïl? ?¦Å ?¦Ïw ??s¦År¦Á?l¦Å ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ów¦Ï ¦Ïf ¦Ó?¦Å? w¦År¦Å ?? ¦­¦Åw Y¦Ïr¦Ê, ???¦Ê¦År??g ¦Å¦Í¦År¦Ã ?¦Á¦Ã ¦Ï¦Í¦År ¦Ór?¦Í?¦Ál ?¦Á¦Ó¦Ó¦Års ¦Ïf l?f¦Å, ¦Ó???gs l?¦Ê¦Å w?¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê¦Å?, w?¦Ï w¦Ás?¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Å ??s?¦Ås, w?¦Ï ?¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ñ¦Å? ¦Ó?¦Å fl¦Ï¦Ïr, w?¦Ï ¦Ó¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê ¦Ï¦Ô¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ór¦Ás?... ?¦Ã f¦Á¦Ó?¦År, ??r?s, w¦Ás ¦Á g¦Å¦Å¦Ê w?¦Ó? ¦Á?¦Áz??g ¦Ó¦Ál¦Å?¦Ó ¦Á¦Ó ??s ?¦Ï?, ?¦Ô¦Ó s¦Ô?? ¦Ñ¦Å¦Ï¦Ñl¦Å ¦Ïf¦Ó¦Å? ?¦Á¦Í¦Å z¦År¦Ï ¦Á??l?¦Ó¦Ã ¦Ó¦Ï ¦Ó¦Á¦Ê¦Å ?¦Ár¦Å ¦Ïf ¦Ó?¦Å?s¦Ål¦Í¦Ås ?? l?f¦Å. A?? ?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ó?¦År w¦Ás?''¦Ó ?¦Ô?? ?¦Å¦Ó¦Ó¦År ?? ¦Ó??s r¦Åg¦Ár?. S¦Ï, f¦Á?¦Å? w?¦Ó? ¦Áll ¦Ó?¦Å g¦Ár?¦Ág¦Å ¦Á?? ¦Ó?¦Å s?¦Åll¦Ã, ?¦Åss¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ôs¦Å, ¦Ó?¦Å¦Ã ¦Ê¦Å¦Ñ¦Ó q¦Ô¦Árr¦Ål??g ¦Ô?¦Ó?l ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñ¦Ï??¦Ó ¦Ïf ??¦Í¦Ïr?¦Å. "¦¢¦Á?¦Ã, ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ôr l?f¦Å ?s g¦Ï??g ¦Ó¦Ï g¦Å¦Ó ¦Á l¦Ï¦Ó w¦Ïrs¦Å w?¦Å? w¦Å s¦Ó¦Á¦Ã w?¦Ó? ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô. ¦³?¦Å ??r¦Ó¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ôs¦Å, ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ô?¦Ñ¦Ál¦Á¦Ó¦Á?l¦Å f¦Ï¦Ï?, ¦Á?? ¦Ó?¦Å ¦Ñ¦Ár¦Å?¦Ós w?¦Ï ¦Árg¦Ô¦Å ¦Å¦Í¦År¦Ã ?¦Á¦Ã. ¦­¦Ïw ?¦Ó''s ¦Ó?¦Å ?¦Ås¦Ó ¦Ï¦Ñ¦Ó?¦Ï? w¦Å ?¦Á? ¦Ó???¦Ê ¦Ïf f¦Ïr ¦Ã¦Ï¦Ô." ?¦Ã ?¦Ï¦Ó?¦År l¦Ï¦Ï¦Ê¦Å? s¦Ï fr¦Á?¦Ê ¦Ó?¦Á¦Ó ¦Ó?¦Å Chapter 301 Me? Chapter 301 Me? Chapter 301 Me? "Since this knot cannot disappear naturally over time, the best thing to do is to face it." That was the advice given by Adenauer. It was professional, and | approved. Just what to do with it? | didn''t know. ¡°Actually, | saw a postcard today in my mailbox at my ce in Manhattan. It said something about celebrating the fact that | own the first house in my life." | told him what had happened during the day. "But that was three years ago! | really can''t understand what kind of parents can be so cold to their children!" Looking at each word on the postcard, | felt overwhelmed with mockery. Missing me? Were they really missing me? Or was it just a simple courtesy? If they really missed me, wouldn''t they havee back to New York for the most important day of the year? That was ridiclous! "Besides, | told them through an email that | had taken a job in Germany and had moved to Ulm with my new address. But obviously, they didn''t even see that email!" The more | talked, the angrier | became, and the resentment | felt gradually got out of hand. At that moment, | wished | were there on the Antarctic Penins, grabbing them by their cors and asking how busy they could be. They didn''t even bother to check their daughter''s email? Suddenly, a light came to my mind. "Colston, you said the best way to undo the knot is to face it, right? What do you think | go to the South Pole to find them?" Anyway, | happened to have a month-long vacation with a generous bonus. This was a hint from heaven. "You''re going to Antarctica?" Adenauer sounded hesitant, "Alone?" "Yes. | don''t want to be sad like this any-more. Some things shoulde to an end." The more | thought about it, the more | believed it should be that way. It was because of this knot in my heart that | always longed to be loved. Even if it wasn''t perfect love, as long as there was a little bit, | couldn''t let go. That was the biggest problem | was facing right now, and it was time for me to put an end to my longing for Aaron too. "Colston, thank you so much indeed. You always give me a push to get out of some self-imposed ruts." "Well... Olive, Antarctica is so far away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There''s no telling how long it will take to get there and back. And are you sure you can join the science team and meet your parents now?" Adenauer''s tone was a little anxious. "Actually, there are many ways to undo the knot. It doesn''t necessarily require you to meet your parents face-to-face. "| Know you''re worried about me. You''re worried that I''lle all this way, but instead of undoing the knot, I''ll end up with a new wound." | interrupted Adenauer. "But don''t worry. | have a hunch that this journey will make me stronger, whether it turns out to be good or bad." After this conversation with Adenauer, my mood, which had been disturbed by the dream and the postcard, was much lighter. "You''re definitely going to be the best psychiatrist ever, Dr. Colston." | thanked him earnestly before hanging up the phone. Because of this phone call, | went back to bed and slept peacefully until dawn. After a quick wash, | put on light makeup to look better. | was a person driven by action. But since it was ast-minute decision, | couldn''t apply through conventional means. Even bing a volunteer takes time and requires certain certificates, which | didn''t have. So, the easiest way for me to go there was through a travel agency. There are two main ways to travel to the Antarctic Penins: one is to fly directly from Chile, and the other is to travel from Argentina and take an expedition ship deep into the Antarctic region, stopping at some inds along the way. For various reasons, | chose thetter. Anyway, it might be the only trip to Antarctica in my life. It would be a waste to fly straight there. This was supposed to be a journey of healing, wasn''t it? | quickly found a travel agent online and, after somemunication, booked the trip and paid the deposit. Next on my list was buying equipment for the trip. After making a quick list of purchases, | opened the door. A figure almost collided with me. "Oh... sorry." | subconsciously apologized and looked up to find Aaron standing there. "Why are you here?" | frowned and sounded wary. This guy couldn''t have been at my doorstep all night, could he? Looking at his different clothes from yesterday, | dismissed this absurd conjecture. "Wow! It''s telepathy or what?" Aaronughed, his mood light. "Where are you headed? I''ll give you a ride." ¡°What do you want?" | asked warily. "Can''t | see you for nothing?" Aaron shrugged. | gave him a skeptical look before closing the door and walking past him. He followed me like a loyal puppy. ¡°Are you going to see that friend of yours from the Swann family? Cinder, right?" he asked. "No," | replied shortly. "Then who are you going to see?" "Do | have to be going to see someone? Can''t | just be going shopping?" Aaron followed me into the elevator. "Shopping? That does sound like a good way to pass the time. Which mall are you going to? I''ll come with you." ¡°Are you so idle?" | asked incredulously. "Don''t the celebrity parties in Manhattan miss someone like you?" "Who says they don''t?" Aaron said with a hint of regret. "But shopping sounds like a good way to blow off some steam. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the World Trade Center." | stopped in my tracks and watched him head toward his car. He stopped and looked back at me. "What''s wrong?" | wanted to grumble, but all | could do was sigh and roll my eyes. Forget it! | never had the power to refuse Aaron anyway. So, | followed him and got into the passenger seat. The World Trade Center was bustling with activity, especially just after Christmas. The mall was packed with shoppers. Aaron followed me as | went to a store to buy thermal clothing. He almost instantly figured out my intentions, and | told him about my trip ns. "Why do you suddenly want to go to Antarctica?" he asked. "To see my parents," | said coldly, tossing two pairs of leg warmers into the shopping cart. "Because of that postcard?" Aaron asked, surprised. "Yes, but not entirely," | said, adding a pair of waterproof gloves to the cart. "Mostly to undo the knot in my heart.¡± ¡°What knot?" he pressed. | stopped and turned to look at him helplessly. When our eyes met, he raised an eyebrow and pointed at himself. "Me?" Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 302 What a Coincidence Chapter 302 What a Coincidence Chapter 302 What a Coincidence Despite being quite familiar with the man in front of me, | was still taken aback by his narcissism. And it annoyed me that he was sort of right. And just as | was thinking of what words to taunt him with, Aaron emotionally raised his voice. "No way. It''s really me?" There were a lot of eves around us at once.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Keep your voice down, asshole." | lowered my head and tried to cover my face. Aaron leaned close to me and bent over to whisper in my ear, "Does it mean yes?You''re going to Antarctica to see your parents for my sake." "You could be a little more narcissistic." | snorted, gritting my teeth. "Wow!" The corners of Aaron''s mouth curled up, and he seemed to be in such a good mood that even his blue eyes shone with light. He took my shopping cart, took out the pair of gloves, put them back, and reced them with some other pairs. "You can''t just use that level of waterproof gloves in Antarctica. Come with me. I''ll help you get the best gear for free." | didn''t know why, but when he strutted around pushing the cart, he looked like a golden retriever wagging his tail at me. | resisted the urge tough and followed behind Aaron. Although | didn''t want to ept his kind offer, | had to admit that he was more experienced in this field. "Did you decide on the spur of the moment? How do you get there? Through a travel agency?" he asked. "Yes. I''ll leave the group when we get to Ross Ind. As for the return trip, I''ll take a flight back from a nearby airport," | replied. "You''re always so brave." | was a little baffled by Aaron''sment, but he began to introduce me to different goggles when we arrived at a store. "These pr goggles are very important. Antarctic ice and water reflect a lot of sun-light, so if you don''t want to suffer from snow blindness, it''s best to have an extra pair just in case." ¡®Won''t you tell me to think twice about my decision?" | voiced my doubts. | was going to Antarctica alone and would separate from the group halfway through the tour, after all. Although, in cases like that, | would be apanied by an explorer, the trip was still full of unknown risks. | remembered that when Adenauer heard my idea, his first reaction was to ask me not to go. To my surprise, Aaron took me to prepare for my departure instead ofmenting much on that. "Do you expect me to stop you?" Aaron asked, gazing at me. "Not really.¡± "If someone stops you, it means he still doesn''t know you well enough." Aaron continued to walk toward the outdoor wind-proof mask section. "You may do things impulsively sometimes, but when you make up your mind, you never look back. Instead of wasting energy and time on advising you, I''d rather tell you what kind of risks you''ll face with this decision." Aaron sounded casual, as if we were just talking about the weather and traffic. But the more he acted that way, the more a subtle warmth flowed into my heart. | had to admit that it delighted me. "Which ind will yound on? Which science station are you headed to?" Aaron looked back at me and asked, "Did you contact your parents? Are theying to pick you up?" "| did, but | haven''t received a reply," | told Aaron about thending site and the science station where my parents were. "| consulted with the cruise ship, and they would help mend at Ross Ind through a rubber boat. From there, | only had to climb one snowy mountain to get to the McMurdo expedition station." "There is no directnding at McMurdo Station? Where exactly is thending site, and what is the elevation of the snowy mountain that needs to be climbed?" "Why do you ask that?" | was a little afraid of looking at his serious face. | hadn''t asked these questions. The head of the travel agency only told me to rest assured. Aaron gazed at me with his blue eyes and suddenly looked away. ¡°Forget it" he said casually as he tossed a climbing rope and several bundles of red nylon rope into the cart. ¡°What''s that?" My eyes were fixed on the bundle of nylon rope. "It''s an avnche rope, and it''s very light. If you''re unfortunate enough to encounter an avnche and get buried by snow, it will stay on the surface, and rescuers will be able to find you through it." | was stunned. "An avnche? Are you serious?" Then | watched as Aaron tossed a back-pack, a shovel, a probe, an airbag, and a whole lot of other stuff into the cart. "Wait, is it necessary to go this far?" | looked at the pile in shock. ¡°Just pray that these things won''t be needed." Aaron nced at me and suddenly curled his lips into a grin. "Remember the self-rescue points | told you?" | thought for a moment and worked out what he had said from the depths of my memory. It happened during our only double date with Cinder and her boyfriend. It was on the same date four years ago. We were skiing when someone mentioned an avnche situation at the snow park. Since | was the only one with the least skiing experience among the four, Aaron exined some key points of self-help in case of an avnche. For example, if one is buried in snow, he only has 15 minutes to save himself. Given the avnches in snowfields, | couldn''t bring myself to think nothing would go wrong when | was in Antarctica. "Judging by your reaction, | think you re-member," Aaron said with a broader grin. "That was a long time ago. Who remembers exactly what was said four years ago?" | would admit that | said so because his smug look annoyed me. | hated letting him take control. "Well, since you''ve forgotten, let''s review," Aaron said patiently, not frustrated by my denial. He then borated on the self-rescue techniques when one was hiking in the wilderness and met an avnche. His descriptions were so detailed that | couldn''t help but wonder. ¡°How do you know so much about this? Even the sensation of being caught in an avnche is so specific. Have you experienced it yourself?" "No," Aaron said. "Then why are you so clear?" | asked. Aaron paused and looked at me calmly. "I have a friend who was an extreme sports enthusiast. He survived several close calls, but thest time, he missed the golden 15 minutes." "I''m sorry," | said, taken aback by the sudden heaviness of the conversation. "Uh, why did you put my thermal clothing back?" "There will be professional gear on the cruise ship," Aaron exined. "There''s no need to bring extra weight." In the end, we returned home with a car full of gear for my snowy mountain adventure. Aaron helped me carry everything inside, and | thanked him sincerely. "Thank you for everything today.¡± The only thing that made me upset was that he had paid for all the gear. | offered to transfer him the money, but he refused. My trip to Antarctica was impulsive, and the departure date was fast approaching. The next day, | boarded a ne to Argentina with my avnche bag packed to the brim. When | arrived at the dock in Ushuaia and stepped onto the cruise ship, my face flushed with embarrassment. So many people were staring at me. A few pr explorers even approached me, thinking | was one of them. "Sorry, she''s already taken." A familiar voice came from the deck, but somehow, it didn''t surprise me. | looked up to see Aaron standing there with a wide smile on his face. "What a coincidence to meet again at the end of the world." he said cheerfully. No wonder he hadn''t tried to stop me from going to Antarctica. | should have known better than this. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 303 Going to Antarctica Chapter 303 Going to Antarctica Chapter 303 Going to Antarctica Aaron had a natural aura of superiority. Especially on that asion, he was not re-strained. So, once he appeared, all the men who tried to hit on me had the good sense to leave. "Yeah!" | was speechless. "The CEO of the Morris Group has this kind of leisure to travel to Antarctica." "You know, I''m being exiled by the family." Aaron picked up the conversation cheekily and naturally. "| have nothing but a lot of time on my hands right now. | knew | couldn''t talk him out of it, so | ignored him and went straight to the cabin. This was a 4-star expedition cruise under Lind with a capacity of around 100 passengers. Since | bought a provisional tick-et, the price was heavily discounted. However, because of this, my cabin was in a bad location. It was a single cabin near the bow of the ship.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. | wasn''t there to enjoy the cruise experience anyway, so it didn''t bother me. | just hoped | wouldn''t get seasick when we went through the Drake Passage. What bothered me was the tail. "It will be at least two weeks until we reach the Ross Sea. Are you sure you want to spend the time in a room that doesn''t even have a balcony?" "What''s the problem?" | surveyed the tidy cabin and said, "It''s enough to have windows to see the cier outside. The rest doesn''t matter." | put my bags down. "Aaron, we need to talk " Standing by the window, Aaron turned around and waited for me to continue. "Can you stop doing this?" | said, trying to keep my tone well-negotiated. "You can''te with me to the science station." ¡°| just happened to pass by." "Come on! It''s okay if you use such excuses to fool others. Don''t fool yourself too." | was getting impatient. He always had a ton of excuses to gag me, but | really couldn''t let him start this journey with me. | had already used up my willpower to resist him. | was afraid that he would really go to Antarctica with me and meet my parents. Not that | thought too much about it, but with the kind of entric personality, my parents were quite likely to get along well with Aaron. Then | would be bothered with even more trouble. And the trip wouldpletely lose its meaning. ¡°Aaron, please don''t do this." | paced back and forth in the room and said anxiously, "You know, the state we''re both in right now reminds me of the time you tried to propose to me. | feel like I''m being led by the nose and losing control." During that time, | was in very bad shape. Even looking back now, | hated how | had looked. Sensitive, cranky, and anxious. The slightest movement from Aaron would make me worry about him losing his temper. It was all my problem, but | couldn''t control myself. And because | knew this, | suffered twice as much. Aaron''s love gradually only made me feel guilty. This wasn''t how a healthy rtionship should go. Perhaps | shouldn''t even be in a rtionship with anyone until | hadpletely untangled the knot. "Take it easy, sweetheart." Aaron stopped at a ce close to me and looked down at me. He could take me into his arms whenever he wanted. "Why don''t you try to start making changes now?" His fingertips gently traced my cheek, and | felt a little tingly. His sexy voice intensified the ambiguity. "Try it andmit your trust to me." He pinched my chin and gently lifted it up-ward. His head came down, and along with the faint smell of the ocean, his hot breath burrowed into my nostrils. "No!" A second before our lips were about to touch, | shoved him away. "I''m Colston''s girlfriend now!" My heart was beating fast, and my cheeks were burning. The cabin seemed to be filled with pink bubbles, so full that it terrified me. Because of my sudden mention of Colston, the look in Aaron''s eyes became for-lorn. But his silence and hurt made me sad again. | couldn''t stay in the same ce as him anymore. | quickly turned around and fled the room. There were quite a few people in the corridor, but no one paid attention to my hurrying footsteps. | went straight to the deck and let the icy sea breeze blow my long hair back. The vast ocean presented itself before my eyes, silently soothing my emotions. ¡°Beauty, are you alone?" A middle-aged man approached me. He seemed to be in his forties or fifties, with a stout figure and a beard. His hair and beard were gray, and he had a few braids. The most annoying part was the way he looked at me. | was in a bad mood, to begin with, and his rude behavior further fueled my anger. Now | found the perfect subject to vent it on. "No, she haspany.¡± Aaron''s voice suddenly came, and | swallowed back the expletive that hade to my tongue. Damn it! Why wouldn''t he just leave me alone? Aaron''s hand appeared from behind me, wrapping around my shoulder and pulling me close to him. To me, it was a cheap way to assert his dominance. | didn''t belong to anyone! "| don''t need you to stand up for me," | said, shrugging off his hand. "You should get off the boat." Aaron tried to grab my shoulder again, but | shook him off. "| said, it''s time for you to get off the boat!" | raised my voice, drawing the attention of everyone on deck. "Is that really what you want?" Aaron asked, his voice tinged with anger. His blue eyes were bloodshot with frustration and embarrassment. "Are you sure you want to drive me off this cruise ship in front of all these people?" ¡°Are you guilt-tripping me?" | sputtered, "I really don''t want to argue about this any-more, but | need you to understand that | have to face these things alone. You can''t fix everything for me!" "Why not?" Aaron demanded, his voice sulky. "Don''t be ridiculous, Aaron. You''re not all-powerful," | said, my anger rising. "If you could fix everything, then why are we in this situation?" Aaron fell silent, staring at me with sad blue eyes. "The inte connection in Antarctica is terrible. You won''t be able to work online. Who will take care of TWH if youe with me? Aaron, | don''t like the idea of you going this far for me. It just makes me feel stressed," | said, unable to continue being harsh in the face of his sadness. "You should have more faith in me if you still want to have a connection with me. After a long pause, he finally relented. "Fine," he said quietly. "If that''s what you want!" Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 304 Dont Leave Me Chapter 304 Don''t Leave Me Chapter 304 Don''t Leave Me Seeing Aaron finally relent, | felt much relieved. "You''re so happy to get rid of me, huh? | can practically see your gums," Aaron''s tone carried a clear comint. ¡°I''m notughing," | quickly tightened my face and pushed Aaron away. You could never tell when this guy might change his mind again. "| can leave as you want, bute with me first." Aaron grabbed my wrist and forcefully pulled me towards the cabin. Unlike me, he was quite upset right now. Even in his unconscious state, the force with which he held onto my wrist was strong. | hurt a bit, but | didn''t struggle. Aaron took me to a luxury suite with a balcony on the seventh floor. "When | consulted the travel agency, the person in charge told me that the luxury cabins on the fifth floor and above were soldout!" | was surprised."Don''t tell me youbought someone else''s room at double the price!" "Triple," Aaron let go of me and walked tohis backpack. "Can you get a refund for this money?"Imarveled at his extravagant gesture, rubbingmy wrist as | watched Aaron open hisbackpack and take out a bunch of things. Compass, satellite phone, mini first aid kit,nutrition bars. "I''ve spent the money, and | am not going toget it back," Aaron repackaged the selecteditems and handed them to me."Take this suiteand these things. You don''t need to cancel theroom you booked, just sleep there during theDrake Passage travel." What does that mean? I''l be staying in tworooms by myself. And one of them is a triple-priced suite! "It''s okay if you want to cancel, but the waveson the Drake Passage are quite rough. Youmight vomit so badly that you can''t even getup," Aaron seemed to sense my thoughts andchuckled. | felt mocked by him. "Is it really necessary?" | looked at thebackpack in his hand."We won''t need somany things from landing to the researchstation. The outdoor equipment you selectedfor me is already enough!" "It won''t be too heavy. Take it with you, orl''ll be worried." Aaron insisted.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After some thought, | took the backpack, but Ireally couldn''t ept the suit."Are you sure Ican''t cancel this suite? Can''t you contact theoriginal passengers and ask if they''re willingto continue staying?" "I''ve arranged another six-star cruise for themfor free," Aaron said lightly as if we were just chatting about the weather. "With your level of extravagance, MorrisGroup will go bankrupt sooner orter," Icouldn''t help but make a sarcasticment. Aaron didn''t care about my sarcasm at all,and he evenughed. He got closer to me,gently gripping my wrist, and leaned down, looking into my eyes. "Since you don''t want me to apany you,then promise me that when you leave theteam, you''ll ask the expedition members onthe ship to go with you.¡± "No problem." | readily agreed."| talked tothe person from the travel agency. There''s aprofessional expedition team on this Explorer.| was nning to discuss this with theter." I''m not a rebellious teenager. It''s my first timing to the South Pole, and | have no experience with solo wilderness expeditions.Why should | insist on leaving alone? ¡°I''ll go with you now," Aaron said, about togo outside. | grabbed him and said,"Are you trying to buy time?" There wasn''t much time left before the Explorer set sail. If he didn''t leave soon, hewould have to stay on board. Aaron''s gaze, once again, filled withdispleasure. It seems that | guessed it right. Under my supervision, Aaron finally retrievedhis passport and returned to the boarding gate. ¡°Onest thing." He turned around suddenly,staring intently at me. Before | could react, he stepped forward,wrapped his arms around my neck, and forcefully pressed his lips against mine. The warm, moist kiss carried an unmistakable fierceness, and its overwhelming aggression made me forget to resist, even to breathe. It was a bit cold in Ushuaia at the end of December. The sea breeze hit our faces as our red and brown hair tangled together in disarray. | opened my eyes, but | couldn''t see anything. It wasn''t until a lot of people started cheering around us that | snapped back to reality and tried to push Aaron away. But he released me before | could do so. "Don''t push me away. I''ll go by myself."Aaron''s eyelids drooped, but | could see the slight redness at the corners of his eyes. He seemed more dejected and sorrowful than usual. With his words, my heart clenched in pain. Every kiss we had shared in the past was always filled with storm-like desire. But this time, | couldn''t sense any desire at all. At that moment, | felt like | had grasped something that | had never noticed before. After the intense passion faded away, what remained of Aaron''s feelings for me... what exactly was it? | stared at his eyes for a longtime, but those captivating blue eyes were like a bottomless well, concealing their depths. | could only sense strong emotion, but | didn''t know what it was. "Aaron." "Bye." Aaron let go of me and turned to get off the ship. As | watched his receding figure, a sudden urge to chase after him surged within me. | wanted to ask him what exactly he felt for me. Why did he have someone else in hisheart but still go to such lengths for me? | lifted my foot and stepped forward. "What a beautiful picture. Ma''am, please forgive me for taking a picture of your kiss just now." A voice stopped me. | was pulled away from my impulse and halted my steps. Awoman with long blond hair walked towards me with a SLR camera hanging around her neck. She also held a Proid and a photo she just finished in her hands. | took the photo from her and lowered my head, gazing at the image. In the warm orange glow of the sunset, A aronand | stood at the boarding gate, embracing and kissing amid everyone''s gaze. This was the first time | saw myself and Aaron kissing from a third-person perspective. For a moment, | was slightly stunned. "You two are a perfect couple!" the photographerdy eximed excitedly."Forgive me for asking, but why isn''t your partner traveling with you?" "He...." | should have exined that he is not my partner, but suddenly | didn''t want to give that exnation."His work doesn''t allow it." "That''s such a pity. The South Pole is a spot one must travel to in their life. Anyway, | hope you enjoy your trip." | thanked her and returned to my room,holding the photo in my hands - the cab in without a balcony. I sat on the bed and stared nkly at the photo. At this moment, | suddenly wanted to call everyone | knew - Cinder, Nick. | wanted to know if | had been looking at Aaron in this way. In the photo, my eyes were wide open, and endless affection poured out from those eyes. No wonder the photographerdy immediately assumed we were a couple. | copsed onto the bed, rolling over and burying my face in the sheets. No wonder Aaron always appeared so aggressively, refusing to let go no matter what | said. It was my fault. It was written all over my face,"Don''t leave me." Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 305 Reply Chapter 305 Reply Chapter 305 Reply After the passengers¡¯ evacuation and self-rescue training before departure, the Explorer let out a resounding horn, officiallymencing its voyage. The air on the shipwaas filled with lively cheers.On the deck, everyone seemed full of excitement and curiosity about the journey ahead, except for me.| felt like a lonely outsider. Everywhere | looked, couples andpanies strolled hand in hand, be theylovers, friends, or family members. Everyonehad someone by their side, but | was alone.The only person who had wanted to apany me was driven away by me.Never before had | anticipated feeling such aprofound sense of destion. Perhaps | had underestimated the impact of my surroundings. Having been a lone wolf since childhood,|lwas ustomed to solitary ventures andadept at handling things on my own. But it became increasingly difficult to endure thedarkness once | had glimpsed the sunlight. The cheers and merriment around me felt likenoise. Thankfully, | had developed copingmechanisms to deal with loneliness over time. Navigating through the crowd, | sought outCaptain Mike P. Rothwell, the person incharge of this expedition, as directed by theship''s staff. Cruise travel differed significantly from othermodes of transportation. Once aboard theship, the captain held the highest authority.Despite having previously discussed mydeparture ns with the travel agency''srepresentative, it was ultimately up to thecaptain to permit me to disembark when thetime came. "Hey, Captain Rothwell, | am Olive Woods. I''m wondering if Mr. Dan, the representativefrom the travel agency, has informed youabout my situation." Captain Rothwell was an imposing figure, tand robust, with a perfectly tailored uniformthat entuated his muscr physique. Hisextensive experience at sea had bestowedupon him a weatheredplexion, adornedwith countless creases and lines. As the captain, he exuded amanding presence.Fortunately, having spent considerable timewith Aaron in the past, | had beustomed to dealing with this level ofintensity. "Dr. Woods?" Captain Rothwell scrutinizedme with an impassive expression."| remember you. Dan mentioned your situation. Your parents are biologists who have beenworking in the South Pole for a long term. You want to visit them, so you want todisembark and depart from the rest of thejourney upon reaching Ross Ind." "Yes." | breathed a sigh of relief,"I''m sorry Ican''t continue the entire journey with your team, but | haven''t seen my parents in manyyears." "No need to apologize to me, Dr. Woods, pletely understand your situation."Captain Rothwell reassured, lowering his hand from the air."Our nned route already includes passing through the Ross Sea. If theweather permits, we will arrange a visit toScott Cottage on Ross Ind. It''s close to the McMurdo Station, and there are driveways for easy transportation.¡± "That''s great!" | immediately felt a weightlifted off my shoulders."| can wait there formy parents to pick me up." ¡°However, it is the South Pole after all, andthe weather there can be unpredictable. If the weather conditions in the Ross Sea are unfavorable, | won''t risk forcing andingwith the entire ship on board. | hope youunderstand.¡± ¡°| understand. Thank you very much, CaptainRothwell.¡± After bidding farewell to Captain Rothwell, my steps became light and brisk. | knew it! Aaron was excessively concerned, bringing all those mountaineering and wilderness survival gear. Turned out theExplorer would dock directly at Scott Cottage, and | wouldn''t even need to climbany mountains Back in my cabin, | opened myptop andchecked my email.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Several days had passed since | sent the emailinforming my parents about my journey to theSouth Pole, but they still hadn''t replied. "Wait." | didn''t have much confidence atfirst, but to my surprise, there was an unreademail in my inbox. It was a reply from my mother, Kirsty! | clicked on the email immediately, but thesmile that had just formed on my lips frozethe moment | read its contents. "I''m so sorry, dear, but | think you shoule at a different time, like in March. It''scurrently the peak season for penguin hatching and nurturing, and your father and Iwill be very busy. We might not have enoughtime to spend with you." Penguins again! In their eyes, their daughter couldn''t evepare to a group of penguins! Astrong sense of absurdity washed over me,anger and sadness intertwining and igniting azing fire within my heart. | nced at thetimestamp on the email - just one minute ago! | immediately clicked on the reply button, myfingers swiftly tapping on the keyboard. "But I''ve already boarded the Explorer cruiseship, and we''ve set sail! I''m sorry for readingyour email sote, but the captain has agreedto let me disembark at Scott Cottage. Theitinerary is already set. Don''t worry, it won''tdisrupt your penguin-watching ns!" After sending the reply, | slumped in mychair, curling my legs up and hunching over. This was a disaster! plete disaster! My heartless and irresponsible parents, mymessed-up life, and this whole damn world! Itwould be better if everything was destroyed! The Explorer gently swayed on the sea as Inumbly refreshed my email. Five minutes passed, and there was still noresponse from Kirsty. Ten minutes passed, then half an hour.. I sat in the room for an hour, motionless, untildarknesspletely enveloped the sky. Thegrowling hunger in my stomach urged me toleave theputer and head to the ship''srestaurant. Although the Explorer was only a four-starship, the interior decorations were quite luxurious, and the service was impable.| didn''t have much of an appetite and orderedsome food to appease my hunger.Surprisingly, the food on the ship tasted good. ¡°At least there''s one thing that can make mehappy," | said, finishing a ss of juice andself- deprecatingly muttering to myself. "It''s you again, the kissingdy," a somewhatfamiliar voice approached from a distance. It was the photographerdy who tookpictures of Aaron and me. "You look a bit down." The photographedy came up to me and held out her hand,"Ross Sweeney, an amateur photographer." "Olive Woods." | shook her hand politely. ¡°Are you missing that man?" Ross came andsat down beside me. "No, I''m just..." | hesitated for a second, thendecided to be honest."I''m not here for avacation. My parents are biologists, and they''ve been studying penguins at the South Pole for a long time. | wanted to go and seethem, but they just replied to my email,saying it''s the peak season for penguin hatching, and they''re busy." "I''m sorry to hear that," Ross''s smile fadedfrom her face."So, are you still nning togo and find them?" "If they had told me an hour earlier, maybe Iwould have given up. But now, I''m already onmy way!" Perhaps it was because | was talking to a stranger that many frustrations Icouldn''t express in person came pouring outso easily. "| paid tens of thousands of dors to boardthis ship. Am | just going to waste my moneyin vain?" Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 306 New Friend Chapter 306 New Friend Chapter 306 New Friend "Well, maybe you don''t need to be so anxious." Ross''s tone rose slightly, which sounded very soothing,"Even if you can''t seeyour parents, believe me, the trip to the SouthPole will be one of the most exciting experiences of your life."Perhaps my skeptical expression was toodirect, as Ross immediately became serious."I''m serious. The trip to the South Pole isunlike any other trip you''ve ever taken! Theroute we''re taking will cross the Antarctic Penins, venture into the Ross Sea, and passthe International Date Line. Along the way,you''ll seendscapes you''ve never seenbefore. Enormous icebergs, ice blocks thatnever melt, seas filled with broken ice, andvarious pr wildlife like penguins, whales,and seals can only be seen in pr regions.Not to mention the Drake Passage we''l becrossing in the next couple of days. Believeme, you''re in for an experience like no other."Ross babbled on. Her tone lifted, and her eyes sparkled. And | had to admit, | was drawn to her enthusiasm."Have you been to the South Polebefore?" ¡°Of course," Ross readily admitted."Thisroute is a favorite among many South Poletravel enthusiasts. Most people whoehere for the first time usually choose itineraries that only include the AntarcticPenins or the Three Inds, withoutactually reaching the South Pole.¡± | was immediately in awe of Ross - honestly,the cost ofing to the South Pole was notcheap! My one-month vacation and the heftybonus | received were almost entirely drainedby this trip to the South Pole. Being able to enjoy multiple South Pole tripswas a privilege reserved for the wealthy orthe privileged! "Maybe you''re right. Thank you, Ross, may Icall you that?" My mood was soothed, and the smile returned to my face. After all, the journey had already begun. Outat sea, everything was unknown, and therewas no benefit in getting caught up inemotions. I spent a pleasant mealtime with Ross. During our conversation, Ross shared her pastexperiences. She''s a photographer and started traveling theworld after graduating from the School ofVisual Arts in New York. So far, she and hercameras had visited over twenty countries andregions. She showed me pictures of elephantstaken on the African savannah, dunes captured in the Sahara Desert, and a malemodel photographed on the streets of Tokyo. | must say, the camera became trulyenchanting in her hands. Each photo conveyed a strong emotion and was filledwith storytelling. We hit it off during our conversation, and after leaving the restaurant, | took the initiative to ask her for her Instagram ount.However, when | opened my phone, the firstthing | saw in the notification bar was anemail from Kirsty. This was the first time my mother hadresponded to an email so quickly - it onlytook two hours! | clicked in. "We got it. Please make sure to notify us ofthe specific date and time of your arrival atleast one day in advance, and we will arrangefor someone to pick you up at Scott Cottage.We''re looking forward to your visit. TheSouth Pole is a fascinating ce. You''ll fallin love with it." | looked up at Ross with a smile on my face. ¡°You must be my lucky star." | showed hermy mother''s email,"See, | can go to McMurdo station again!" "Congrattions." Ross hugged me warmly. It waste at night by now, and after exchanging Instagram ounts, Ross and Ibid each other farewell.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Before leaving, Ross gave me someseasickness pills. "Did you see the vomit bags hanging everymeter in the corridor? If you don''t want to usethose, you better take the pill on time.¡± | returned to my cabin with the pills, finishedmy bedtime routine, and prepared to sleep. But when | woke up again, the sky was stillgloomy. What woke me up was not myinternal clock, but the violently shakingworld! | turned my head and looked through thewindow. Over the vast gray-blue sea, a shallow blue wave, at least one meter high,gradually surged. As the wave reached higher, its color became closer to white. The hazy sky merged with the sea, and Icouldn''t see where the horizon was. The only thing visible in my field of vision was thatmassive wave. It surged toward the window, the foamy whitewaves crashing against the transparent ss. Then, all the waves quickly receded, returning to the dark blue sea surface andpreparing for the next wave. | wanted to scream, but the nauseating feelingin my stomach almost made me want tovomit. | was extremely dizzy and weak all over -thisfeeling was truly unbearable! Even though I had mentally prepared myselfin advance, | had underestimated the power ofthe notorious Roaring Forties. As | sat up in bed, | noticed that the bag thatwas casually ced on the table was nowlying ina corner on the floor. That was what happened when it was notsecured to the floor. | attempted to stand on the ground, oveing the difort of the rhythmicswaying beneath my feet. | found my phoneand wanted to check the time, only to realizeit was just after 4 a.m.! | had slept for less than three hours! Nowonder my head hurt so much. Just as | was about to put down my phone, Icaught a glimpse of a text message lying inthe notification bar. It was from Aaron. Aaron: It takes about two days for the Explorer to pass through the Drake Passage.There are seasick patches in the inner pocketof your backpack. You can stick them behindyour ears. | picked up my backpack and rummagedthrough it, and sure enough, | found quite afew of them. Compared to seasickness pills, | preferred these patches for external use. | replied to himwith a "Thanks." Unexpectedly, Aaronimmediately called me. ¡°Are you feeling seasick?" | heard his familiarvoiceing from the phone. Aaron''s voicewas slightly lower than usual as if he had justwoken up. His intonation had a slight rise,which felt particrly soothing in this quietroom. | didn''t know why, but just listening to hisvoice made me feel inexplicably at ease. "Yeah, a little. | just used your seasicknesspatches. Thanks." "You''re wee. The Explorer will probablytake two days to cross the Drake Passage.During these two days, you should stay inyour room, lie down as much as possible, anddo not open the window - it''s too dangerous,"Aaron spoke slightly faster, but quite clearly,and there was a hint of concern in his voice. Few people had ever given me instructionswith such a caring tone. It felt like.. a parent nagging their child whowas embarking on their first solo journey. | had seen this kind of scene in many schooldramas and among my ssmates when | wasyounger, but | had never personally experienced this feeling. At this moment,Aaron''s words seemed to be a puzzle piecethat silently filled a void in my heart. "I''m not a child. | can take care of myself,"| muttered. There was a pause in Aaron''s voice. Then, a long sigh came from the other end ofthe phone. "I''m really worried about you, Olive." He sounded upset,"! shouldn''t have listened toyou and just gotten off the ship!" Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 307 Seasickness Chapter 307 Seasickness Chapter 307 Seasickness | temporarily lost my voice and didn''t know how to react. Aaron''s voice seemed toe from betweenhis teeth with a bit of annoyance, but | somehow found it a little flirtatious! This made me feel overwhelmed for a while."Are..are you sure you don''t want to take a break anymore?" | abruptly changed the topic."! couldn''t fall asleep." Aaron saidzily,"Chat with me for a while."He sounded more flirtatious! was a bit at a loss.| was better at quarreling with people thandealing with this kind of topic."Have you returned to the United States orGermany?" | continued to try to find a topic.Aaron suddenlyughed in a low voice, and the resonance in his chest made me blush, but! didn''t know what | was nervous about. "What are youughing at?" | couldn''t helpraising my voice a little. "Do you remember that you flew to Ushuaia afew hours ago?" Aaron only used one sentence to make me realize what a stupidquestion | had just asked. Whether it was going back to the UnitedStates or Germany, the flight would havetaken half a day, so it would be impossiblefor him to call me at this time! "Well, pretend | didn''t ask." | blushed evenmore. Aaron was sensible enough not to dwell onthis topic, but instead asked about me and myparents. He said,"Have you contacted your parentsyet?" "Yes." | skipped the process,"They asked me to tell them the specific time ofnding at Scott Cottage at least one day in advance, andthey will arrange for someone to pick me up "That''s good." Aaron seemed to be chuckling,"Then congrattions in advance on youruntying the knot in your mind and getting thebted family affection." | fell silent. | was not sure whether I would solve the knotin my mind, but the fact that my parents hadasked me toe to themter in the emailleft me with no expectations for them. In their eyes, | was not even as important as apenguin. ¡°What happened?" Aaron slowed down, andhis voice was soft and gentle,"Did yourparents say anything to you?" | had to admit that Aaron was the sharpestperson | had ever met. He could always read others¡¯ minds very keenly. Moreover, his judgments wereurate. The waves outside the window became moreand more intense, and |y t on the bedagain, looking at the ceiling. | was not sure | needed to tell Aaron all ofthis. | could talk to Cinder, Nick, and evenAdenauer about these topics, but not toAaron. ¡°Maybe it''s time for you to go to bed." Theeffect of seasickness patch gradually tookeffect, and | did feel a little better, but thedifort in my stomach did not subside forthe time being. "Tell me, don''t keep me in suspense." Aaroninsisted. "You really should go to bed." | made up mymind not to share my thoughts with him,"Also, you should go back to work early. | hope when | return to work at TWH after my vacation, Dr. Archer wouldn''t tell me that thpany had gone bankrupt because thepresident disappeared." "Why don''t you tell me?" Aaron sounded alittle upset at the moment. | was a little irritable. Why was he always so persistent in suchthings? The more he insisted, the more lwanted to push him away. At this moment, amidst the sound of the hugewaves, | faintly heard another voice. Asound. very out of ce! "Ah... harder, baby..." Along with the sweetmoan, there was also the creaking sound ofthe vibration of the bed. | subconsciously hung up the phone andshivered in embarrassment. What the hell! It was stormy outside. How could someone have intense sex in the cabin next door?!Moreover, the sound instion of this cabinwas too bad! My phone screen lit up again. It was amessage from Aaron. Aaron: What was that sound just now? Damn! He must have heard it! After all, thewoman''s panting just now was very loud. Me: It''s just as you think. There are alwayspeople rolling and colliding in the stormy sea. Aaron: Lol, you''re getting more and moreinteresting now. | rolled my eyes, covered my head, ready tofall asleep, and didn''t reply to him. But not long after, Aaron sent anothermessage. Aaron: What are you doing now? Me: I''m sleeping.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Aaron: Can you fall asleep? Me: Are you trying to force me to say thetruth "| don''t want to talk to you"? Aaron sent aughing emoji. Aaron: If you really can''t sleep well, you cango to the bow viewing bar to enjoy thescenery of huge waves. It''s not easy to getseasick there. If your neighbors are still soenthusiastic, you can go upstairs and rest. Eventually, | texted him "thank you" and leftthe cabin. When | came to the viewing bar at the bow ofthe ship, | found that although the sky was nopletely bright at the moment, there weremany people there. Expedition members were distributing seasickness patches and seasickness medico some passengers with severe seasicknesssymptoms, and also demonstrating how tostick them behind the ears. When | set mysights on them, two of the expedition members came straight up to me withseasickness patches in hand. | quickly indicated that | was using it. "It seems that this is not your first visit to theSouth Pole, right?" One of them asked. Hewas a bald man wearing sunsses. The middle-aged man with a tall hairline nextto him squinted his eyes to look at me and then suddenly realized something,"You arethedy who kissed your man goodbye before sailing.¡± Why had it spread? | immediately blushed,and quickly changed the subject,"Actually,this is indeed my first time visiting the SouthPole." ¡°Are you alone?" The bald man looked at me,"Why didn''t youe with the man whokissed you goodbye?" "He''s got work to do." | was a little annoyed. Their topic was all about Aaron, right? | vaguely remembered it. Upon boarding, each passenger had been personally greeted atthending point by the captain, expedition leader, and most of the key staff. It meant that at least that kiss between me and Aaron hadgotten around the crew. He had done it on purpose! | was very sure about Aaron''s little thoughts.He just wanted to tell as many people aspossible in this way that | was a taken woman. If other men were sensible enough,they shouldn''t provoke me easily. The two expedition members seemed to be. 1.more about him. This bothered me a bit. Their attitude was not intentional, and itseemed that they were simply curious aboutthe "love story" between me and Aaron, including the special aura that Aaron had. Hewas always the focus of attention everywhere. | watched the bow of the ship in front of myrise and fall in the huge waves, and the huge waves pped hard on the ss of the viewing bar almost every time they swoopeddown, causing screams. Unfortunately, the seasickness patches didn''tseem to be doing a good job of relieving mysymptoms. The huge bumps made my stomach sick. Ileftthe viewing bar in a hurry and returned to thecabin while holding onto the handrails in thecorridor. As soon as | entered the door, | rushed to thebathroom and vomited. And along with my vomiting, the sex noisesfrom the next door were still going on! They were so talented!I felt so irritable! Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. Chapter 308 Suitor Chapter 308 Suitor Chapter 308 Suitor The experience of being forced to listen to the sex noises of the couple next door brought back some unpleasant memories. In Aaron''s room, | listened to Vincent having sex with Emily. When | thought about it now, it felt very long ago. But since | had just vomited and felt very irritable when | recalled those memories.the emotions at that time came back to me. Humiliation, anger, sadness and a huge sense of betrayal, etc.. just about every negative emotion gathered in my head at this moment. And the phone call from Aaron just now as well as the ridicule and inquiries from the explorers made it impossible for me to ignore the existence of Aaron. |y in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. When a woman''s scream came from across the wall, all the fierce voices came to an end. It was finally over! | closed my eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. But before | fell asleeppletely, the sudden outbreak of quarrel woke me up again. "Damn!" | couldn''t bear it anymore. | sat up from the bed enduring the huge nausea and dizziness, and pounded the thin wall angrily, "Are you going to sleep or not? You''ve been loud all night!" They started quarreling right after sex. This couple couldn''t leave me alone for a moment. | was breaking down. They were not only talented in bed, but also quite capable of handling seasickness! Now they still had the strength to fight. Given my roar and pounding of the wall with burning anger, the cabin next door finally fell silent. | threw myself back on the bed, closed my eyes, and went back to sleep. However, the increasingly bumpy hull made me unable to fall asleep. Outside the window, the huge waves were far more than three feet high. The sky gradually brightened, and the true face of the devilish West Wind Belt could not be hidden at all. In the vast ocean, Explorer was just a ship carrying about 200 people. Every time | saw huge waves pping toward this cruise ship, | couldn''t help thinking of those disaster movies. The scene in front of me at this moment was even more horrifying than the pictures of disaster movies made with many special effects! ¡°Am | going to die?" was the only thought in my mind when a huge wave lifted the cruise ship high and then fell heavily.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. | had watched the movie "Titanic" twice. At this time, | couldn''t help imagining many things. The next moment, the hull would be irreparably damaged, and the huge waves would break the entire Explorer, and everyone would fall into the huge waves. In such a situation, even the lifeboats seemed useless. The Drake Passage connected the Antic and Pacific Oceans and was the deepest strait in the world. The wind was so strong all year round. The mysterious power of nature was fully reflected here. A staff member at the viewing bar had just imed that the wind speed at the moment had reached 95 km/h, and the wave height was at least 24 feet. If the cruise ship disintegrated here, the lifeboats would be overturned by any huge wave. All of us would be permanently buried in this sea area. My heart was beating fast along with the movements of the bed and the floor. Compared with this, the pirate ship in the amusement park was simply nothing! My stomach felt worse. | struggled to crawl to the bathroom and vomited into the toilet again. This time there was nothing left in my stomach, and the main thing | spat out was some water. | wiped away the tears from my physical reaction and washed my face again. When |y back on the bed, there was only one thought left in my mind. How could this Explorer hold on? | would probably die sooner orter. God, give me a break! | didn''t want to live anyway. This statested all day. | didn''t even have the strength to go out to eat, and | was in a daze, shuttling between the bed and the bathroom. By the end, I was so weak that | could barely crawl. | fell directly into the bathroom, swearing in my heart that if | could go back alive this time, | would never set foot on the cruise ship to the South Pole again! Fortunately, in a desperate situation where | barely had the strength to go out to eat, someone knocked on my door. | opened the door with difficulty. A tall man with a crew cut looked down at me. ¡°Ma''am, I''m explorer Sam Robin. At present, the offshore wind force is at level 10, and most of the ces on the Explorer are suspended. If you need anything, you can ask for it now. | am here at your service." Although the explorer who imed to be Sam Robin was speaking in a service nature, he down at me with a very arrogant attitude. In normal times, | would probably say "No, thank you" directly. But at the moment, | was too sick to care about it. "Please bring me some digestible food. | feel very sick in my stomach now. | vomited badly. | don''t have the energy to go out to eat." | said, almost grabbing Sam Robin''s trouser legs. He was shocked by my action and request and took two steps back. | almost lost my bnce and fell directly in front of him. "Ok, ma¡®am, please wait a moment." Sam Robin turned and left. Watching him leave, | vaguely felt that something was not quite right. But at this moment, another huge wave rushed in, and | almost fell directly to the ground. In such an embarrassing situation, | had no extra energy to think about what was wrong with that Sam. | hurriedly held down the door frame with both hands to stabilize my body and waited quietly for the food to be delivered. Maybe in ten minutes or half an hour, Sam reappeared with a pile of bread and water in his hands. ¡°Ma''am, given your current state, you may not have a good appetite. Eat some bread and water. After the Explorer passes through the Drake Passage tonight, all the torture will be over. The sea level in the Arctic Circle is very peaceful. At that time, you can go to the cafeteria and enjoy the food." "Thank you very much, Mr. Robin." | took the bread and water, hurriedly thanked him, and then wanted to close the door. But things somehow went wrong. "Ma''am, are you traveling to the South Pole the cabin. His sudden inquiry made me feel a little ufortable. But he didn''t do anything excessive, so | nodded. "Sorry, | want to take a break." As | said,| wanted to close the door again. But Sam pressed the door directly this time and looked at my face. He grinned as if trying to show a simple and honest smile. But in his muscr body and fierce-looking eyes, | saw nothing but aggression. | forced myself to cheer up and told myself to be vignt. "What else do you want to do, Mr. Sam Robin?" | couldn''t restrain myself, and my tone became extremely stiff. Sam stared at me with his dark gray eyes for twenty seconds! Then, he suddenlyughed. Please read the original content at NovelDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!